Wibbly-Wobbly Timey-Wimey? Nope, Just Max

Chapters

Chapter 01: Petrification and Prophets
Chapter 02: Tokens, Merchants, and Playing Pranks
Chapter 03: Love, Shifting, and New Views
Chapter 04: Being Serious and A Summons
Chapter 05: Dungeons and A Draconequus
Chapter 06: Jokes and a Cat
Chapter 07: Dreams and Summons
Chapter 09: Rainbow Manes
Chapter 10: Fillies, Bugs, And Kidnappings OH MYYYY~!
Chapter 11: Pics, Pissed Dragons, and Pumkin Chunkin'
Chapter 12: Truth, Skipping Court, and Handsome Jack
Chapter 13: Sorrow and Sisters Thick as Thieves
The Warriors' Departure
Chapter 14: A Goddess Approaches
Chapter 15: Grandmothers and Breakfast
Chapter 16: Arrivals and Departures
Chapter 17:Getting Rid of Riff Raff
Chapter 18: Wolfish Visitors
Chapter 19: Doctors and First Words
Chapter 20: Crystals and Shadows
Chapter 21: A Trial and A Phoenix
Chapter 22: Blood and Coffee
Chapter 23: Shaping Up
Chapter 25: End.... Or is it?
Discord's Release
Chapter 26: The Party and The After Party
Chapter 27: An Assassin and News
Chapter 28: Meeting the Power Ponies
Chapter 29: Letters and Gravity
Chapter 30: Talks and Thoughts
Chapter 31: Spies and Reindeer
Chapter 32: Wolves, Rage, and Spilled Secrets
Chapter 33: Q&A
Chapter 34: Monkey Love and Returning Enemies
Chapter 35: Mirrors
Chapter 36: Memories and Parties
Chapter 37: Being Haunted and Wubs
Chapter 38: Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 39: Mending a Broken Bond
Chapter 41: Send offs and Pirates and sex - OH MYYYYY~!
Chapter 42: A Different Perspective and Waking Up
Chapter 43: BathTime
Chapter 44: Vampire Daughter
Chapter 45: Calamitas
Chapter 46: Visiting the Wastes
Chapter 0: Controlling Time
Chapter 08: Getting Caught and Trading
Chapter 24: Riding the Lightning
Chapter 40: Revelations and Giving a Hoof

Chapter 01: Petrification and Prophets

"We'll get there when we get there," Luna's exasperated voice said through the trees. Gotta hide! ... Wait.... Better idea.

Moving to the middle of the entrance to the cave, I picked up a stick that was as tall as I was and stood there waiting for the inevitable confrontation that would arrive. Insert aplicable Gandalf pose here, I thought with a chuckle before making my face go blank.

"Still, this has been boring for the past three hours. This forest is supposed to be filled with monsters, yet we have seen only bunnies and squirrels," Luna said as she stepped into the clearing. She looked exactly like she was in the Season Four Pilot; twigs sticking out of her mane, and dirt clinging to her coat. "Where are...."

Celestia, taking notice of her sister's pause, strode into the clearing and stopped next to Luna. She was completely clean, her hot pink coat shining in the sunlight.

She gained a slight smirk and a disdainful look in her eyes as they found me. "This is what Discord sets against us?"

Wow, didn't expect a prideful Celestia, I kept my calm, neutral expression, not showing any sign at the name.

"Sister, don't assume. It might be the Tree's protector," Luna chided.

"It is in our way, if it is the Tree's protector, it has fallen to his magic. And so will the Tree if we don't stop him."

Can't fault her logic. Besides, the Tree of Harmony does almost fall to the plunder vines.... That sounds messed up. I shift from one foot to the other, causing the two ponies to focus on me again. "I am neither Corrupted by Chaos, nor the protector of Harmony. I bring tidings of the future."

"How will you prove this? You have nothing but that staff of yours," Luna said.

"I have more than just a staff." though it's not really a staff "I will tell you of things to come."

"Then speak your peice and be gone," Celestia replied.

"Tia! Please forgive my sister, she can be a bit hot-blooded at times," Luna said. "Please, tell us what you will."

Okay, why do I feel like I'm not in My Little Pony? Maybe this wasn't a good idea... I continued on anyways, turning to face Celestia. "You, Celestia, have two futures-"

"How can one pony have two futures, it's impossible!" She inturrupted.

"You have two futures, but may only choose one. One is the path of Darkness and rage, the other of isolation and redemption."

"So I have to choose between those?"

I nodded, "Once the one called Discord is dealt with, this shall come to pass."

"And what of me, Prophet? what do you see of me?" Luna asked.

I looked at the younger sister, and filled my face with sorrow, "A pain no one should have to bear. Be warned: the future is not set in stone; there are many paths through life. But know this, Events shall happen no matter what, though they be small or large, they shall come to pass."

With that I turned and walked along the cliff base, not looking back or reacting when they tried to come after me. I took one last step, ensuring that I was out of sight from where they had been standing and rewound time, letting it play once it had moved to before I had turned, making my escape complete. Now to wait while Discord blows over.

Ugh why do I feel this way? I'm not sick, I don't think it's that time of the month; besides, that would have more than just feeling bad, I shuddered, not wanting to know what it actually felt like. I pushed on, still being as silent as I could be. I've been careful about what I eat, and I know I'm getting enough sleep. The only thing I haven't been doing is taking a bath. I must smell pretty ripe after two months in a forrest.... Is that all it is?

I push through a few more bushes, surprised to find myself in front of a hot spring with about a hundred bottles on stone shelves lining one side of the pool.

"Oh, this is way too good to be true...." I look around and seeing that the coast was indeed clear, I stripped and dove in, relishing the delicious warmth. Soon I surfaced, my need for air instead of water to breathe forcing me to. I have to admit, my memories of what happened after are... blurry, to say the least. I do remember something about a sponge shaped like a horses penis, though. The next thing I remember clearly was dressing, feeling very pleased with myself.

I heard something gasp in horror after I straightened up from tying my shoes. Turning, I saw Celestia standing outside an open door I had somehow managed to miss on a building I didn't know had been there.

"Uh.... Hi?" I said. How did I miss an entire building?

"You...." Her expression changed to a rage filled glare, "Y-you used my shampoo?!"

I glanced over my shoulder, noticing the twenty or so bottles floating in the water, each of them had a sun on their side. Fuck.... How did I use that much shampoo? "Um.... I hadn't known it was yours?"

"I don't mind that Luna uses it once in a while, but you; something I met only once?!?!" She took a step towards me, her horn lighting up.

I took a step back, almost falling back in the pool, "L-look I know this looks bad, but I-"

Without warning she released her spell, hitting my chest right in the center. It's a curious sensation; turning to stone. You feel yourself slowly being consumed by a cold, dead-like feeling -- sort of like you're going numb, but more terrifying.

In a panic, I tried reversing time. By the time my arm was out-stretched, I was encased in stone.

I didn't exactly pay attention to what went on around me, but I did listen to news about what was happening. Apparently Celestia tried to take Luna out of the picture by banishing her to the moon, but Luna managed to banish her instead. She raged at my statue for weeks after, saying it was my fault that Celestia had to be banished to the sun.... I'd rather not go into detail about how she broke down and almost took her own life in front of my statue. I don't even know how she heard my thoughts, but she did apparently and never tried that again.

She continued to visit me once a month, letting out everything she kept bottled up during Court; I learned more about the 'nobles' that Celestia had let stay in power than I ever needed to know. I learned that ponies were slowly adopting a nocturnal pattern, with the exception of Pegasi, they were... set on bringing Celestia back and openly shunned all that changed. There were more than a few assassination attempts made over the next four hundred years. Four days after the last attempt, pegasi were hunted down... and not by guards. The ones who survived the fifty year hunt went into hiding and weren't seen again. Presumed to have died out after three hundred years.

I used most of my time seeing how I could improve my control over time (the spell Celestia used turned you to stone, but trapped your spirit and magic/powers in the stone prison. It didn't hinder you, just made certain that you couldn't lose your powers). I got to the point where I could go back years and even go forwards in time a little.

So, here we are: annoying Discord again, trying to escape after he had failed.

You know, if you didn't sing as often I'd have freed you already, Discord thought-texted me.

And I wouldn't have the satisfaction of doing it myself. Plus I would've been imprisoned again just for escaping around the time you had. I sent back, a little annoyed that he's just now mentioning that. .... But I wouldn't mind the help. I'll even cause some Chaos for you~!

Alright, just don't go using all of Celestia's shampoo again, he replied smugly.

Hey! that was one time! And I hadn't known that I was in their private washroom...

He laughed as he unravelled the spell holding me motionless, until I couldn't hear his thoughts anymore.

"If only I could get away with an Alladin quote right now," I said as I rubbed my neck and stretched. "Okay, I think Luna said that Celestia had her rooms in the... west wing? Or maybe it's west from the throne room? Bah, I'll figure it out as I go."

I hopped down to the ground and started towards the nearest door that lead into the castle.

Author's Note

Whew, two chapters written in one day for this fic.... Yeah, nothing much to say here except give me some critique if you want, not to mention comments. I love replying to comments.

Chapter 02: Tokens, Merchants, and Playing Pranks

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 03: Love, Shifting, and New Views

“That’s for ignoring me for coffee!” I yelled as I took off out the door, a scream of rage following me. Now to make a clean-ish getaway!

As I was running, I reached into my bag and pulled out my pencil case already knowing which one I would grab. I pulled out a black gem instead. “Let’s see if this works! I call upon you who wields gravity. Kat Shifter, I need a little help!”

Up ahead, a black and red portal swirled into existence and an older girl with long blonde hair walked through. She looked around, spotting me and waving. “Hi there!”

“No time to talk got a mad Celestia on my tail!” I exclaimed as I grabbed her arm and started pulling. Which did absolutely nothing; she didn’t even budge!

“Running from her isn’t gonna make your situation any better,” she said, looking at me with a raised eyebrow. “It’s Celestia, she can usually take a joke… more often than not.”

I stopped tugging and gave her my most serious of faces. “She doesn’t when you mess with her coffee on purpose.”

Kat facepalmed. “You don’t mess with anyone’s coffee, crétin,” she sighed. “That’s just mean and inconsiderate. You should apologize to her.”

I let go and poked my fingers together. “Yeah.... About that.... I accidentally used all of her favorite shampoo and she turned me to stone. I doubt she’ll be any more accommodating with this.” I crossed my arms, “Besides, she ignored me and went for coffee instead.”

Kat just looked at me before quirking an eyebrow. She grabbed my arm and started dragging me back the direction I came. “Come on, you’re going to apologize. And don’t worry, there’s not gonna be any petrifications. We’re gonna settle this here and now.”

“Oh come on! You think this Celestia’s like yours!? This one was the one that got banished! She tried to frame her own sister!” I tried to dig my heels into the ground but had no luck.

“You have nothing to worry about. I nearly killed my Celestia and that was only because I stopped myself. Trust me, you’re in safe hands with me.”

“Knew I should’ve looked harder....” I muttered, pouting as I was dragged back into the dining room.

She pushed me in front of her, keeping her hidden for the moment as Celestia and Luna came into view. “Just apologize.”

Easy for you to say, you can just crush her with your powers. I ca-.... I’m a dumbass. I literally bought a gun only fifteen minutes ago. I hope I don’t have to use it here....

“See, ‘Tia? She came back to apologize,” Luna said as they spotted me. Celestia only growled in response.

“Um.... Y-yeah, I did. I’m sorry for putting wasabi sauce and rainbow in your coffee,” I said as I shifted from one foot to the other. “It was just a little prank in response to you walking away before I could apologize for using your shampoo....”

“See? Was that so hard?” Kat asked as she walked to my side and put her elbow up on… nothing?! “Everything is so much better when we all just get along.”

I stared at her for a second. I opened my mouth to say something and closed it, figuring that she was just using gravity as a plaything.

“Now there’s two of them! How long before we’re overrun with... whatever they are!? You should let me deal justice for this slight!” Celestia said, turning to Luna.

“Watch it, Celly,” Kat said darkly. “Keep acting like that and I will be a threat. I don’t take too kind to people abusing power and I especially won’t take that attitude from the pony who is supposed to be the example of pony-kind.”

“Like I said earlier: it’s not her that’s been running equestria for the past thousand years. Ponies are nocturnal now.” I said, trying to take a few steps back.

“Well then, I’ll talk to Luna and ignore little miss not-sunshine.” She turned her head towards Luna and smiled. “Hello Luna, how has your day been?”

“Don’t know yet, ‘Tia hasn’t raised the sun.” She replied, confusion and befuddlement evident on her usually serene face.

“Oh, well allow me.” Kat reached out her hand which glowed with a strange red and white energy. The moon slowly began to descend as the sun rose in the west. After another few moments, night had fully changed into day. “There, that’s better. A nice sunny day.”

The silence that pervaded was broken only by a cricket chirping. I noticed Celestia’s right eye twitch before she exploded into a blaze of fire and plasma and jumped towards us. Reacting just before I got scalded, I rewound time to when Kat was saying “Oh, well all-”

“Don’t, Kat. Don’t,” I interrupted.

She stared at me for a moment, then bopped me on the head. “Do not use time travel on me. It’s just rude.”

“Hey, it saved me from being burned alive didn’t it?” I glanced over at the princesses and whispered, “Now I have to rewind again thanks to you.”

She just rolled her eyes. “Can’t keep your powers secret forever. And the sooner you make nice with the princesses, the sooner you’re gonna be better off.”

I sighed, “Fine, I’d rather be put out like this than have them know I was the one who-” I closed my mouth, knowing it was too late to stop curiosity.

Luna finally asked the question after a minute of silence, “You were the one who did what?”

I kept my mouth shut, looking down at my shoes. Fucking lovely! Now I have to say it....

“What else have you done to insult my sister and I?” Celestia asked stalking forward a few steps.

I took a few more back myself. Shit.... I think this is getting into gun territory.... “Uh....” I felt my face become heated. “I-I was the one who took a magazine from that one guard’s stash and put it in your newspaper?”

Kat chuckled, trying to hide it with her hand. “That’s...pfft, that’s a good one! Ahahaha!! I… I need to remember that one, hahaha!!”

Celestia leaned back, her cheeks becoming a bit more pink as she glanced at Luna. Clearing her throat she said, “I-I had thought my sister had been behind that....”

I put on my best ‘wait, what’ face. So.... No punishment?

“Hoo, that’s rich,” Kat said as she wiped a tear from her eye. “I applaud you, Miss… huh, actually I never got your name.”

“Uh... it’s Max, Max Caulfield,” I said distractedly. Seriously, that’s it?

“Odd name, but who am I to talk, right? Nice to meet you, Max. I’m Kat Shifter, as you know, and they call me the Gravity Queen.”

Celestia coughed. “Well, I accept your apologies. Please, don’t do that again.” She looked away in embarrassment, her cheeks a brick red now.

.... Oh, if I didn’t want to stay alive or outside a stone statue I’d so use this to get her to read more of them with me. “Okay, um.... We’ll just be going then.” I said, cheeks still flushed with heat.

“Not so fast,” Kat said. “Let’s just stay here for a bit. You’re going to be seeing a lot of these two and they no doubt will be seeing a lot of you. It’s best they learn about the Displaced along with you.”

“I’m not Displaced, I watched someone disappear and went over to buy something from the merchant the guy had been standing in front of,” I said, rubbing the back of my head. “I... kinda jumped in myself.”

Kat facepalmed again. “Wow, you really are a crétin.”

“Well excuse me for wanting some adventure in my life!”

“And can you say it’s been worth it?”

I gave Kat my best ‘You serious?’ look while bringing out my camera. “I overpaid for my camera. The guy was asking only thirty bucks and I gave him a hundred.” I set it back into its spot in my bag. “I only wish I had bought more film from him.”

“So is that a no?” Kat asked, not really sure. “You don’t sound all that depressed about being here, despite no doubt becoming a stone statue like most of us.”

“I hope no one else was petrified for as dumb a reason as me.... But yeah, I paid what I thought the camera was worth and even though I was genderbent I still think it was a good deal.”

“You used to be a stallion?” Celestia asked suddenly.

I looked over at her and said, “Yeah, huge change going from having an outie to an innie.”

“T.M.I.,” Kat muttered. “You’re still a Displaced, though. A Displaced is a human who was sent to Equestria via a special object and granted powers. Yours being time reversal and mine being power over gravity. There’s thousands of us out there amongst the Multiverse, each one calling an Equestria home.Whether that’s a good or bad thing depends on the human.”

“I don’t just reverse time. I can make it leap forwards some, though it does play backwards if I don’t focus on a specific object.”

“That’s how that bouquet was dead the next morning!” Luna exclaimed. “I had put an enchantment on it to make it last years.”

“Interesting,” Kat said as she put a hand to her chin. “You’ve got some potential, I can tell. Might have a good future here. Well, if you don’t get burned by Sunny over there.” She pointed her thumb at Celestia.

Celestia’s blush returned in full force and her mane moved to cover her face.

I shook my head saying, “I don’t think that’ll be a problem anymore... especially if I-”

“Say one more word in that direction and you’ll find out how high the atmosphere reaches,” said Celestia.

“I already know,” Kat bragged. “I’ve actually been to space and beyond.”

Huh... she really did like the magazine. Hmmm.... I think I know what to do. Making sure that Celestia couldn’t see me behind her mane, I silently walked over to her and stood only a few inches away from where I thought her snout was and waited, a small, mischievous smile on my lips. After a few minutes of silence Celestia moved her mane out of the way to see what was going on. I pounced, my lips meeting hers before she could react. I could see the confusion in her eyes as she tried to pull away, opening her mouth a little to try to speak. I dove in, french kissing her until she slowly closed her eyes and gave a small sigh, returning the kiss.

When I pulled back a few minutes later, I saw that Luna’s jaw was literally through the floor. “You might want to get a stone-mason to get your jaw unstuck before a fly gets in there,” I said with an impish smile.

Kat was fanning herself with an old-style asian fan. “Holy merde, that’s hot.”

I giggled as Celestia, her brain having given up trying to make sense, stammered nonsense.

“It was spicy too~!” I flung an arm over Celestia’s shoulders, trying to be as cheeky as I could be.

“I approve of this ship,” she said with a nod. She pulled out a large card with a ten on it. “Ten out of ten, Kat Shifter approved.”

Celestia, having gotten her faculties back, teleported away without another word.

“Aw, she’s shy,” Kat said with a cute voice. “How cute.”

“Nah, I think she’s just going to get her riding crop and handcuffs out from under her old bed.”

“She has no such things!” Luna said, having freed herself from the floor.

I put my hand on my chin. “You’re right, unless she enchanted them they’ll be nothing more than dirt.... Maybe she’s buying more?”

Kat’s face burning red now. “I am so tempted to take you with me and have fun with you and my boyfriend.”

“Sorry, I’m a one-girl type of girl. Though I wouldn’t mind trading toys back and forth,” I said, pulling out the sponge. “I’d rather not be limited to this.”

“...that’s really not something you should be showing even when with friends,” Kat said, covering her deep red face. “It’s… just not. And you are surprisingly well adjusted to being a girl. Even Typhon has problems when he switches genders.”

“It’s not like it’s mine. I just... sorta shoved it into my bag after I took that one bath I can’t remember clearly. Besides, trying to survive in the Everfree took most of the fucks I had to give. I accepted my gender because I had no choice if I wanted to stay alive.”

“Aw, you’re first experience, that’s adorable,” she cooed.

“I had masturbated before then,” I huffed, my cheeks still red.

“But the first toy use is the most important,” she pointed out.

“Still doesn’t account for all twenty bottles,” I mumbled. Kat walked over to me and whispered into my ear, my cheeks burning by the time she was done. “I stand corrected....”

Luna cleared her throat, her cheeks black, “I think we should leave this conversation here for today.”

Kat giggled. “I think I like this world. Tell ya what, Max, anytime you need help or just want to chat, give me a call. I wouldn’t mind coming back a few times.” She leaned in and whispered into my ear, “And maybe I can get a little in return, hint hint.”

Ugh, why is she so cute!? I bit my lip. Fuck it, I’m listening to my body this time! I nodded tentatively. And then… she just had to make it worse.

“I might even bring Typhon along next time. We’ll get Celly involved… and put his cloning ability to good use.”

Cloning!? I thought, my eyebrows raising as my entire face turned red and something liquid travelled downwards from my nose.

“You’ll love it. And I can promise you,” she leaned even closer, her breath on my ear as she spoke with a sultry voice. “You’ll never be the same and always wanting more.”

With that, I fell over from too much blood rushing to my head, visions of being surrounded by hundreds of the same man floating through me.

Kat giggled. “Looks like someone’s getting excited for the future. But before I head off, what other totems do you have? I want to make sure you’re hanging out with the right crowd. Can’t let my future playmate get corrupted can I? That’ll be my job to corrupt you.”

After a few more minutes, I focused on what Kat said. “I’m leaving Pyramid Head and Alice alone. I have Typhon’s, Nemesis’, Samus Aran, Flynn, and The Fullmetal Alchemist’s. I have more but that’s what I can name off the top of my head,” I said.

“Hmm, there wouldn’t happen to be one of a Plumber’s badge, would there?”

“Um... yeah, I have three of them.”

“Does one of them say Ben 10?” she asked again.

I looked Kat straight in the eye, not saying anything for a few seconds. “Yeah, all three of them.”

Her eyebrow shot up. “Why do you have three of his totems? That’s just weird.”

I shrugged. “Must be different versions.”

“Uh huh… destroy them all,” she said with all seriousness.

“Destroy something I could use as money? Nope, not gonna destroy my money. I’ll put them apart from all the rest, though.”

“Alright, just never use them. My brother isn’t fond of helping other Displaced.”

I raised my eyebrow at that. “Since you know him, I’ll leave him be.”

“It’s just better that you don’t. Ben doesn’t help others and will basically just insult you the entire time for forcing him into another world. It’s just less of a headache. My brother just wants to be left alone.”

I nodded. “I’ll tell anyone I see not to mess with him.”

“Well, was there anything else you needed?”

Standing up I said, “Nope! But I’d like to snap a pic to commemorate my First Summon... or whatever you call it.”

“Sure,” Kat shrugged. “People tell me I’m very photogenic nowadays.”

Taking my camera out of my bag, I put an arm around Kat’s shoulders before turning the front towards us and snapping the photo. “Let’s see how it looks.”

I shook the picture a little then turned it so we both could see. “Aw... Luna photobombed us....”

“Is that the only thing you notice?” Kat said with a sly smile.

“Yeah, I felt you kiss my cheek when I pushed the button.”

“Well good, didn’t want my good work to go to waste. I suppose I’ll be seeing you later then, Maxie.” She gave me a seductive wink before opening a portal above herself. “Don’t have too much fun without me~.” She floated up through the portal and was gone.

“Now I won’t be able to sleep without some company, thanks to you,” Luna said as she walked away.

“Wait! I don’t have anywhere to sleep myself,” I said, turning to Luna.

“Yes you do. You’ll be sharing my sister’s rooms.”

Chapter 04: Being Serious and A Summons

Author's Note

Feels ahead. YE BE WARNED.

Chapter 04: Being Serious and A Summons

"Go Luna, I do not wish to speak of what happened," Celestia said as I entered her room. The room was huge; big enough to fit two large semis side-by-side and have enough room left over to fit a motorcycle on each side. For all its size, there was barely anything in it aside from a big four poster bed that would fit her and Luna easily, a wardrobe, and a bedside table with a lamp on it. There were two closed doors opposite of the bed and one directly across from the door to the hall that led out to a balcony. Not really showing Celly some love, are they?

She was standing on her balcony. How to explain this to her.... I walked over behind her and stood there in the doorway.

"I said I didn't want to talk about it," Celestia said as she turned around. Her eyes widened as her blush that had started to fade came back and her ears folded back. "Leave my rooms at once! I have forgiven you for what you had done, but I shall visit my-"

I pressed my lips to hers and wrapped my arms around her neck as she tried to pull back. She resisted for a moment or two more and then returned the kiss, pushing into my mouth with her tongue. We sat there kissing for who-cares-how-long before separating. When had she started crying?

"W-why? I turned you to stone and have done nothing but insult you."

I gave her a peck on the nose. "Why do I need a reason to be kind to a beautiful mare like you?" I gave her a sad smile. "You didn't see how Luna was after she had to banish you...."

Celestia wiped an eye and sniffled, "She said she had cried for years after."

I shook my head saying, "She yelled and screamed at me for hours every day for the first few weeks and then tried to.... I had to promise her that once I got out I'd try to mend things between us to get her to put down that cursed knife."

Celestia burst out in sobbs, trying to say something. In the end she threw her hooves around me and enveloped me in her wings. I stayed there, talking softly and trying to comfort her. Two or three hours later, she released me saying, "I-I had no idea how much love she had for me...."

I gave a small smile, "She won't be the only one if you'll let me."

Celestia gave me a hopeful look and leaned forwards stopping when her lips brushed mine. ".... Why-.... How do you love me already?"

I pulled back some, a frown making its way onto my mouth. "I don't." Before she could say anything I continued, "Not yet, but.... If you're willing to see where this can go, I'll make every effort to make it worthwhile."

She smiles and I lean forward meeting her lips once again. I'm the one to beak the kiss, this time with a smile. "Oh yeah, almost forgot. Luna didn't want to go through the trouble of getting a room ready for me so I'll be sharing with you!"

Celestia's cheeks turned red once more. "The one time she gets even a little devious...."

I give her horn a kiss near the base and feel her shudder in pleasure. "Nothing wrong with that." I let out a yawn. "Sorry, I've been staying awake at night to have some company to keep me from going insane."

"I'll let you sleep then," she said as she stood up, giving me one last long kiss before heading to the door. She giggled, "Make sure you don't use all the shampoo when you wake up."

"I'll use less than a bottle," I promise as I stepped over to Celestia's bed. Once the door closed I gave a sigh of relief. "Man, what a day," I said as I flopped onto the bed.

I know that happened but I still can't believe it did. She actually likes me now.... I smiled then bit my lip in uncertainty. And then there's Kat. Was she playing around when she offered that? There wasn't any sign of malice or scorn when she said that.... That I could see. I sighed and rolled onto my back, covering my eyes with an arm. So much happening so fast. Even if I tried rewinding I doubt I'd get used to it. Heh, here I am feeling like I've been pushed into the deep end like Max in the game.... I felt tears welling in my eyes and sat up, flinging my arm down hard enough to bring a thump from the bed. No. I'm not going to waste even a second feeling sorry for myself! That life is over and done. I lay back down and let sleep take me.

"If that's not for me, may you get me some?" I asked a maid as she carried a tray of food into the room. I had awoken to the smell of pancakes smothered in butter and maple syrup, eggs, hashbrowns, toast, and -- surprisingly -- bacon a few seconds before the door was opened.

I rubbed sleep from my eyes as she cantered over to the bed. "Yes, this is for you. Princess Luna said you might be tired after last day.," she said.

"Get back to me on that after I fully wake up," I said as I lowered my hands and took my first clear look at the maid. She was a fire red unicorn with a yellow and orange curly mane. Her cutie mark was of a fireplace with a merry little blaze in it. She was dressed in a classic black maid's outfit.

The mare giggled, "I hear ya; Waking up after having a fun day between the blankets is hard." She set the tray down on the bed. "I'll be outside the door if you need anything."

"Hey, photo girl! Wanna help me and my friends explore some dark underground ruins?" I hear from all around me as I start to dig in.... Was that someone summoning me? How do I accept it? Maybe I say something back?

I looked down at my breakfast and sighed. Looks like I won't be able to eat this. Standing up I saw something shining up from below me. Looking down I saw a portal that looked like a butterfly opening its wings -- if its wings were made of the fabric of space. I barely had enough time to think, Um.... this is not good, before I finally fell in.

Chapter 05: Dungeons and A Draconequus

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 06: Jokes and a Cat

“Owww… Guys be careful, theres a random oiled section!” I heard Luke say from down the hall a few minutes later.

I smirk and mutter, “Giggity.”

Flynn was quietly snickering.

Pecila smacked Max on the back of the head. “No. No talk of sex around the children.”

“I HEARD THAT AND I’M NO CHILD!” Luke shouted down the hallway.

I rubbed the back of my head. ”If I was going to, I would’ve said I want Flynn’s d-” I was interrupted by another smack.

“Excuse me!” Flynn’s face immediately turned red at what Max said.

“I was talking about Repede, not you!” Pecila yelled back before hitting Max again.

“Awoo?” Repede tilted his head in confusion.

“And leave Flynn alone, she’s had enough to worry about over the past thousand years!”

I look back at Flynn, interest evident on my face. “So you’ve had your gender swapped as well?”

“As well?” Flynn look to Max, still blushing.

“Yeah, I used to be a guy.” I gave him my best bedroom eyes, “Looks like we’re-”

Pecila grabbed Max and pushed her away. “No. Don’t hit on my friend.”

Flynn was about as red as a tomato and was actually left speechless. He opened and closed his mouth repeatedly, unsure on how to respond.

I scoffed, “Fine, I’ll leave your studs alone.”

“They are not ‘studs’, they are human freaking beings you sexist ass!” Pecila snapped.

“Okay. But you haven’t denied that they’re yours~!”

Luke had stopped at an open doorway, and looked to the group when he heard Max say that “...Oh god why.”

“... Before you leave, I will hurt you.” Pecila spoke up. “I don’t care if it’s physically or mentally, I will hurt you.”

“OKAY. Now before Max decides to say ‘kinky’ lets go explore this new room!” Luke said as he sprinted into it.

Flynn gave a small noise, following Luke at a rather slow pace. The male looked confused, shocked and a bit distress. Repede whined at this, worried that his owner might be broken.

Pecila hugged Flynn, rubbing his back. “It will be okay. The mean lady won’t touch you while I’m around to kick her ass.”

I rolled my eyes. “I wasn’t going to unless he asked me to,” I said as I jumped to the ceiling again.

Pecila just looked up to glare at me.

Luke waited for the others to catch up to him, mainly because there was a robotic arm holding him in the air by his tail “...So, anyone care to help?”

Flynn moved in the direction Luke was in after hugging Pecila. He moved to where he heard Luke’s voice before stopping when he saw the male. “.....How?”

I slowly reloaded my gun, being careful not to agitate my wound.

“Don’t ask me, because I seriously don’t know. I also don’t know why my bag is defying gravity either.” Luke said gesturing to the upside-down bag which didn’t seem to have anything falling out of it.

I aimed carefully, “Try to get him to hold you up higher, I can almost-”

Sigrun just rushed in and slashed at the arm, damaging it. “Or we could do that.” Sigrun remarked.

Luke fell when the arm released his tail and landed on his face “Why does everything cause me pain?”

“Cause the world hates you?” Flynn asked.

I opened up on the robot’s face, tearing through the metal and clay in a shower of bullets.

Sigrun grabbed Luke and jumped away. “Stay back.”

Once the clip was empty I reloaded again and trained my sights on it once again, holding my fire. “Man, fifty bullets and it still isn’t down?”

“Thats because you’re shooting a decoration.” Luke said as he pointed at where it was on the wall.

“.... I knew that.” I said as I looked anywhere but up.

“Sure ya’ did.” Luke said as he dusted himself off.

Sigrun facepalmed. Flynn shook his head slightly.

Pecila put her finger to her lips, trying to listen.

Thump thump thump-

“Footsteps?” Pecila questioned.

I turned to our right, kneeling down as I did so. “I hear them too....”

Pecila put a hand on her scythe, tensing up.

Something appeared in the doorway no one had been in. It appeared to be human but it was covered in thick golem-ish armor. It was also dragging a huge stone sword.

“...What is this? Skyrim?” Luke asked as he drew his sword and revolver again.

“I’ll distract it! You guys try to destroy it,” I said as I started to shoot.

“At this point, it could very well be,” Flynn replied, pulling out his sword.

My bullets did nothing more than bounce off.

“Lets see... thick armor, large sword, bipedal machine… Aim for the knee joints to stop movement and aim for the wrists to prevent it from using its weapon.” Luke said, shooting a few Ice Bolts out of the revolver at the machine’s wrists “Man I love this thing!”

“Yeah. I’m just going to focus on the knee joints. Last thing I want to worry about is that thing dropping its sword,” Flynn muttered slightly before closing his eyes. He didn’t make any more to attack the being.

I focused my fire on the thing’s head and neck, making it lift an arm to try to protect itself. “This feels like Shadow of the Colossus to me.” I said as I reloaded.

The humanoid groaned as the attacks hit it before it started lifting the sword, cracks appearing on it.

“Really? You’re not getting the Dwemer Ruins vibe from this place?” Luke asked with a raised brow.

“I am, I just- Whoa!” I’m interrupted by the giant sword carving a line straight towards me. I’m not fast enough and cry out in pain as my leg gets shortened about seven inches.

“Holy hell! Your leg! The hell are we going to fix that?!” Luke shouted, jumping out of the way of the blade.

Pecila redirected the blade with her scythe, gabbing a key with her free hand. “Kotonoha, I call upon you! Heal Max!” Sigrun disappeared, only to be replace by a very foxy lady.

The floating fox lady went to Max, grabbing the cut off limb and using her magic to reattach it. “That will be 200 gold coins~”

“....O divine spear..” Flynn said quietly, having quickly moved to avoid the blade. What looked like a glyph formed underneath the creature. Spears composed of what looks like light appeared above the blond.

“Thanks, though I don’t have any money,” I say as I stand back up.

“Well it’s good thing it’s not ObamaCare isn’t it Max?” Luke asked with a slight snort, firing another Ice Bolt at the cracks on the chestplate, hitting it and having ice form in the cracks, expanding as it was created.

The humanoid suddenly roared out, like it was in pain.

“That doesn’t sound like a construct. That sounds a LOT like a living creature.” Luke said as he strode forward and slammed the blunt part of his scimitar against the chestplate as hard as he could.

It got knocked back, the chestplate breaking off to reveal sparkling dark red fur.

“... We made a mistake, didn’t we?” I said as I saw the fur.

“Mainly you. That chestplate was made of granite, you’re lucky your bullets didn’t penetrate it. I listed ways to stop it if it was a construct, not lethal ways.” Luke said as he walked over to the furred creature, pulling the helmet off to reveal a cat-like head and face with a bit of fear showing in it’s wide eyes.

“I know what my bullets can and can’t get through. I knew I wouldn’t be more than annoying.”

“...” Flynn suddenly frowned before the magical glyph underneath the creature vanished. The male turned away from the others and placed his sword in his sheathe.

“Guys, we should probably still get the sword away from him or her.” Pecila pointed out. “I mean, what if she attacks in fear.”

“Going out on a limb and saying that, also visual guess here, that SHE retaliated because she was attacked first,” Luke said, gesturing to the female “Though you’re right about the sword…” Luke said as he bent down to pick it up.

Yet again, Flynn didn’t respond. He simply listened to the others in silence.

Pecila cautiously walked over to Flynn. “We’ll talk about later, ‘kay?”

Yet again, Flynn didn’t respond. He simply glared in the direction of the wall, grumbling something about a wasted arte.

Pecila rubbed Flynn’s back. Flynn, however, moved away.

“Why don’t we try talking to her?” I asked.

“Jesus… Christ… This is a damn heavy sword…!” Luke grunted as he picked it up and dragged it away, dropped it, and returned to the female with a sigh “Fair point Max.” He crouched down in front of her “If you can understand me nod once”

The cat blinked before one of it’s paws started glowing.

Luke groaned and stood, backing up a bit, “I’m going to assume you understand me but just don’t like us or trust us?”

There was a flash throughout the chamber. “Working now?” The cat asked in scratchy English.

“Yes, it is. So, uh, sorry for attacking you without much reason.” Luke said to the cat, glaring at Max a tiny bit.

I gave a sheepish smile, “Yeah, sorry about that.... Everything else had tried to kill us, so I just assumed you would as well.“

“So far the only things that tried to kill us were mechanical spiders with elemental cores. The robotic arm had just picked me up by my tail for some reason,” Luke said with a slight frown.

“Kinda weird since dungeons like this usually have more enemies.” Pecila muttered.

“You’ve jinxed us again. Thanks for that,” Luke said with a slight groan as he looked back to the cat “So, I doubt that you’re living here, and that there’s a reason for you to be here.”

“Yes, there was reason.” The cat said in scratchy English. “Disease on surface. Many dead.”

I jump and smack Pecila on the back of her head. “Seriously need to stop that.” I land and say, ”You just invited Murphy and his law in.”

“No, No, you’ve got it wrong, Murphy IS the law in this world, Max.” Luke said with a groan.

“I wondered where his book had gone.”

Pecila rubbed her own head. “I was just pointing something out.”

“What did the disease do?” Flynn replied, ignoring the other three as he look to the cat. “And you came here to avoid the disease?”

“Not only one. Others came. Scientists and Civilians.” The cat replied. “Disease cause death and insanity.”

“Oh, so you’re not alone?” Flynn questioned.

“Not when asleep. My pod only one safe.” The cat looked to the floor.

Luke looked to the cat with sorrow in his eyes “...Thats terrible, where did the disease come from?”

“No cat knows. Just appeared. No affect Dogs. Only cats affected.”

“I’m sorry for disturbing this place, none of us knew what it really was, but to make up for what we’ve done, would you like to come with us?” Luke asked, looking to the cat.

“No. Must find others. Must be alone.”

“But why must you be alone? Surely having people help you would be a great boon in your search,” Luke said as he sat in front of her.

“Maybe because of the fact she doesn’t exactly trust you,” Flynn muttered under his breath as Repede poke his head out of his bag.

“Or there’s secrets she wants to hide.” Pecila pointed out.

“I still say it’s more so my reason,” Flynn grumbled slightly.

“We no trust outsiders.” the cat said, standing up.

Luke’s ear twitched when Flynn had said that, showing he had heard what Flynn had said “Any particular reason why?”

“Either way, this is starting to get above my paygrade,” I said as I put away my gun.

“Bye, Max.” Pecila waved to her. “The contract is fulfilled. You can leave.”

Flynn simply just muttered something to himself, returning his gaze to the wall.

I waved as I sank into my portal.

Luke stood from sitting in front of the cat and turned to Max “Goodbye Max, may you be free from the laws of Murphy~”

I called out just before the portal closed, “Make sure Pecila isn’t too rough in bed you two~!”

“What the hell?!” Luke shouted.

“Damn it!” Flynn growled.

“I WILL MURDER HER!” I heard Pecila say as the cat's laughter followed me.

Author's Note

Yep, had to do that innuendo. Just had to.

Posting now because I haven't heard that I couldn't yet. I'll still try to do one chapter a day, but no promises on that.

Chapter 07: Dreams and Summons

"What is it with the landings?" I asked as I rubbed my head. I had just exited my portal back in Celestia's room. Upside down.

"Max?" I hear from behind me before I'm tackled and swallowed in an embrace of pink feathers and hooves. "I thought you had left for good!"

"N-no, I just got summoned. May you please let me breathe again?"

Celestia quickly let go of me and, turning me to face her, said, "You were summoned? And what was that portal you came out of?"

She's been crying? I think when I catch sight of her tear-stained face. "How long was I... not here?"

She hugged me again and said, "Nopony could find you for an entire week. I... I thought-"

I interrupt her and return the hug. "No, there's no way I'll just up and leave for no reason. If I had had time I would've told you or at least left a note. I had no idea I'd be summoned then."

She huffed and broke the embrace, "Again with the 'summoning'! What is that anyways?"

"You know Kat? The other being that looked like me? She's from a different Equestria. I don't know the details, but there are more out there among the multi-verse that have been taken from their universes and put into another. These... Displaced can send out tokens to others that can summon them to another universe so they can help with something. That's what happened to me; I was summoned to a different universe to help someone."

"So you helped another of your kind for an entire week?"

"No, it was an hour maybe two at the most that I was there. I think universes have their own separate time-lines that progress at different rates."

"Then please, don't accept the summons. I don't want this to happen again.... I don't want..." She leaned in and gave me a kiss before whispering, "I don't want you to be gone for months or years at a time."

"I don't have a choice. I sent my token and if someone summons me I have to go. I'll try my best to make the time I'm gone less, but I have no choice in when or who summons me."

"Then promise me-- promise me you'll always return. I-I-...." Tears built in her eyes again.

I pulled her close and met her lips. I didn't know I meant so much to her.... I pulled my lips away and said, "There's nothing that will keep me in another universe. Not friends, not family.... You and this universe are what I'll call home now."

Elsewhere

The stallion was led into a room and thrown to the floor, the wounds where his wings had been bleeding and exploding into pain once more. He had been tourtured, that much was evident by the clipped ears and gouged out eyes. Even his fangs had been painfully ripped from his mouth. "C-commander Steel Wall, L-lunar Guard, regiment f-fourty-two." He had been repeating that for what felt like nights, never giving his captors more.

He was the one in charge of Princess Celestia's security, and he would not let Her Majesty's sister be taken by these pegasi. Even if it cost him his life, he would not let his resolve or his will falter. He chuckled darkly, "You think I'll give you what you want, you must be insane."

"we'll ask only one last time: How can that human pull things out from nowhere? How can it make more appear?" A rough voice asked. It belonged to a stallion that was famous... fifteen hundred years ago. Steel Wall had seen the stallion once and knew who he was from the books and stories. Steel Wall was Commander Hurricane's prisoner.

"Comander Steel Wall, Lunar Guard-"

I awoke in a cold sweat, panting and shaking. What was that? That didn't feel like a dream. I could actually feel his pain.... I looked to my right at Celestia, thankful I didn't wake her. I smiled, remembering the spell she cast on herself. I don't want to wake her after how vigorous we went at it, especially with something like this.

A knock on the door made me get up, still a little sore. When I opened the door I saw a thestral standing there, his ears perked and nostrils twitching, a blush forming on his cheeks. "Yes?" I asked.

He cleared his throat and said, "I am Steel Wall, I have been entrusted with Celestia's -- and by extent, your -- safety."

My eyebrows shot up when he said his name. He's the one that's going to be kidnapped! I have to try to stop it. ...But how? I don't know if what I saw is happening or if he's been replaced or even if it's going to happen.

"It is a pleasure to meet you, Commander Steel. I'm afraid Celestia's still recovering from earlier," I said as I stepped out into the hall.

Steel Wall's blush increased in intensity and spread to the other two guards standing outside the door. "I-indeed.... I came by to inquire as to if there's anyp-pony in particular you would want to protect the two of you."

Why-.... Didn't think about them smelling what we did. Oh well, this'll be interesting~! I made sure all three of them noticed where my eyes went before saying, "You'll have to ask Celestia when she wakes up, but I wouldn't mind you being one of them."

"Very well then, I shall ask her after her breakfast." He said as he trotted away.

"One last thing," I waited until he stopped and turned his head. "I would hope that any guards be informal around us in the future and that they only do as we ask if they wish to."

Steel blushed a little harder at that and simply nodded before turning back and actually galloping away. I giggled a bit and turned to the others, "I am still a little... rowdy it seems. Would one of you be willing to help me with that?"

"There's a room that's just been made down the hall. Nothing's been said about it being used though," The one to the right of the door said.

I smiled and said, "Then why don't we see if it is being used?"

Chapter 09: Rainbow Manes

"Can you hear that?" I asked Sol as we walked through one of the relatively unfrequented parks on the mountain side of Canterlot. I had caught the faint sound of a crying foal as we passed by an opening half the size of a fully grown pony in the side of the cliff we had been walking next to.

Mun and Sol had each recieved a Thestral avatar -- anatomically correct -- with their color schemes already in the manes and coats from Nono a few weeks after I bought them. They had adjusted to their new bodies (which were basically bio-tech that was compatable with their interfaces) and the feelings and needs over the last few months and had proven to be addicted to pranks and all around good fun.

"Barely," She replied. "And here I thought you were basically deaf."

"Selective hearing," I shot over my shoulder as I turned towards the opening and crawled in. The passage immediately opened into a bigger tunnel that you could drive a wagon in with plenty of room on either side to fit a fully armored Earth Pony.

"Same diff," Sol said back once she was standing beside me in the cave. "I don't need to point out where the crying's coming from, do I?"

"Nah, seems straight forward enough that even you would be able to find your way through," I joked back with a smirk as I started forward through the dark, pulling out a flashlight I had bought and turning it on.

"Once! Only once I got lost on the way to the bathroom because Mun deleted all my data on the castle," She huffed, folowing closely.

"You walked into an over-stuffed closet and ended up covered in tree sap someho-," I stopped as we entered a cavern, the grisly sight I was greeted with shattering my mirth. Strewn about the floor were bodies in different stages of decay. All of them had feathered wings. All of them were foals. And most had rainbow colored manes.

I was so shocked I didn't even notice I had dropped my flashlight and put my hands over my mouth.

"What kind of sick, twisted bastard would even think of doing this to even a single child," I managed to get out. I looked over to where the crying was coming from and saw a cyan coated filly barely six months old tied to a stalagmite with a coarse rope that had dried blood on it around her neck and even more blood stains running down her chest and face. Her wings had been cruelly plucked, leaving more stains on her coat.

When she caught sight of Sol, she shied away and tried to crawl behind the stalagmite. As she did so I saw that somep-... absolute monster had tried to use her before leaving her to die.

I rushed over and scooped her up, petting her mane and making soothing sounds. Slowly, the filly relaxed and stopped trying to squirm out of my gentle, yet firm grip.

A while later, she fell asleep to me humming and rocking her. Only then did I take out a small knife and cut the rope off of the filly.

"What will we do about the rest of them?" Sol finally asked.

"We bring Luna and Celestia here and try to find a way to track the fucking heartless asshole bastard-monsters that did this," I said coldly as I stood and turned to the entrance. "Then I'm going to kill them. Slowly.... Painfully. I think being covered with honey and staked out over a huge ant hill would be apropriate."

".... Why not termites, instead?" she asked.

"You wanna explain how they got in the castle grounds?"

"Good point."

Walking into the medical wing of the castle an hour later, I aproached the nearest doctor.

"Another training session gone wrong, Maxine?" he asked. He was an Earth pony that had a brown-ish orange coat with a teal mane and tail and emerald eyes behind a pair of small glasses. His cutie mark was a mortar and pestle.

"Worse, Remedy," I said as he turned to look at me.

"Dear Luna! what happened to the filly?" Home Remedy exclaimed as he took the foal from my arms.

My jaw tightened as I thought of the cave. "Don't know, but she was in a cave with at least eight others that were dead."

"We'll take care of her and get her back to good health," he said as he gently placed the foal on her stomach on a bed.

A few hours later Celestia cantered in, a worried look on her face. "Mun said I'd find you here."

"Ants are too good for them," I said. I was sitting in a chair cradling the abused filly to my chest.

"Oh, Poor thing! What happened to her?" Celestia gasped as she took in the casts and bandages.

"Two broken legs, fifteen ribs broken, the rest cracked, a fracture in her skull, multiple bruises, and her uterus was torn apart by something's dick. Not to mention what that rope did to her neck and being dehydrated and half-starved to death," I said, tears filling my eyes. "The worst p-part is that the doctors don't kn-know how to t-t-tell who's child she i-is."

I don't know how long I sat there crying but Celestia had come over and enveloped both the filly and I in her wings and hooves, trying to comfort me. "I'll find the bastards that would do this to a foal and I'll make their deaths stretch out for weeks," I said finally.

"And what about her? Are you just going to give her to someone else?" Celestia asked.

"No.... Never." I pulled the filly closer. "I don't care what my public image is, I'm taking care of her."

"She'll need a name, then." The pink mare said.

I don't care what this changes, I have to give her this name because of her colors. "Rainbow Dash."

Author's Note

Being eaten alive by fire ants: the worst torture Native Indians came up with in my opinion.

I promised Rainbow would be in here. Not what you expected, isn't it?

Chapter 10: Fillies, Bugs, And Kidnappings OH MYYYY~!

"For the last time; we didn't order a giant trampoline," The guard at the gate said to a delivery pony.

I had just gotten back to the castle after a night of shopping, having gathered everything I thought I would need to raise Rainbow. Ironically, that included a trampoline.

"You could have said that before I unloaded it," the delivery pony said. "Somepony ordered one and said to have it brought here."

"Thank you, guardspony, I think I can take it from here," I said as I passed the two stallions, interrupting the guard as he tried to say something else. "Just take it to the clearing with an apple tree in it in the maze, if there's anything to sign, just ask a guard where I am."

I opened the main doors of the castle to a scene of chaos that would make Discord proud. Guards were running about, pulling down drapes and tapestries. A few were even pulling plants out of flower pots and looking inside while Celestia and Luna directed them, almost literally turning the castle upside down trying to find something.

I walked up behind the two princesses and said, "Aw, look at that. I didn't know I meant that much to you two~."

Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned to look at me.

"IlostRainbowDashpleasedon'tleaveme!" Celestia exclaimed as she threw herself to the floor at my feet.

From this angle I could clearly see there was something stuck in her mane, something that had blue feathers. I chuckled as I knelt down and moved some of the almost ethereal mane out of the way, revealing Rainbow sleeping soundly with a pair of earmuffs over her ears. I pulled her out, taking care not to wake her. "You were trying to play hide and seek with her?" I asked humorously.

Celestia spluttered incoherently, staring at the filly in my arms as I walked toward a side hallway.

A few minutes later I was tucking Rainbow into her new crib, making sure she would stay asleep until noon, when Cadence trotted in looking more than a little alarmed.

"Ma-" Cadence started.

"Shh! Rainbow's asleep," I whispered. I led her out and closed the door, still talking quietly. "Now what is this about?"

Lowering her voice to my level she said, "There's something wrong with at least half the guards in the castle. I can't see any of their connections."

.... I'm not going to try to guess what she means there, I think. Wait, so this universe is still trying to follow the show? That means- But if I try to interfere with this- Well, no. It's Cadence and Shining that save the day here. But it's only possible through Twilight's actions. Maybe I can skip all this and talk Chrysalis into accepting an alliance?

With that in mind I ask, "Can you take me to one of them?"

She pointed to one that had been trying to sneak up on me, forcing... him? her? to leap only to be caught by the throat. "So, care to take us to your queen?"

"For what? So you can finish off our race?" the changeling said as he dropped his disguise, though he still wore the armor.

I shifted my grip so it wouldn't cut off his air. "Quite the opposite, actually."

"You know what this thing is?" Cadence asked, looking like she wanted to run instead.

"Yes, though I'd rather they tell you themselves."

The changeling gave me a suspicious look. "Do what you will to me, you aren't going to squeeze any information out of me," he said.

I gave him my best 'are you serious?' look and said, "I'm not going to torture you. I'm just going to ask nicely if you would take us to... Queen Chrysalis."

His dumbfounded expression was mirrored by Cadence's -- though to a much lower degree. Once he got over his shock, though, he looked thoughtful. I could almost smell the gears in his head grinding and sparking. "I-... I need to talk to My Queen before you are sent for," he said at last.

"Well well well, the ones who are trying to ruin our plans," Chrysalis said as Cadence and I walked into a disused war room.

It was the night after we had caught that changeling and let him go. I had decided to bring Rainbow along, so the queen would think she was in the clear position of power. If she was nothing more than a brainless oaf who believed that she was the most powerful in the room.

Time to employ what I learned through the years. "And yet, the shield stays down, the guards aren't alerted, and the Princesses are calm in their assurance that nothing would go wrong with this wedding," I said, keeping a cool expression on my face. "We merely wish to try peace before things break down."

Chrysalis was clearly not impressed with my short speech. "And what of the Pegasi? Where was their peace offering?"

"They had more than enough chances to accept peace," Cadence burst out.

I shot her an irritated look before turning back to the queen, "Please forgive her, she was born less than a century ago and is ignorant to what happened like the rest of the world now-a-days.

"But I must say her words do ring true, in a sense. They weren't forced to change their lifestyle, nor were they forced to betray the pact between the Tribes. Pegasi chose their lot and made their bed themselves." I said as I tickled Rainbow's belly. "Just like you aren't forced to prey on ponies."

"Not forced?" Chrysalis scoffed, flying over to sneer in my face. "Who was it that forced changelings to hide? Who was it that killed every other hive? WHO HUNTED DOWN AND SLAUGHTERED MY SISTERS!?" She dropped her voice to a whisper, "Ponies did. They rejected us and killed us by the thousands."

"And today, they don't know a thing about you. There's no mention of you anywhere. You could start over; stop perpetuating a vicious cycle of cruelties," I said, sorrow entering my voice. "Because in the end, you'll just wipe yourself out."

Chrysalis jerked back, surprised at my bluntness. With a shaky voice, she asked, "How do you know what will happen? We might succeed here and move on to the rest of Equestria."

"But there is an even bigger chance you'll fail and be cut down. Even if you manage to outsmart everypony that comes, you'll lose changelings. It'll be a pyrrhic victory when you put Equestria under your hoof because of all the unnecessary death and destruction."

The royal changeling turned away, pacing back and forth for a few minutes. Once she stopped, her eyes had hardened and she drew up to her full hieght. "You say we'll be treated fairly?"

"I cannot garuntee it, but I shall vouch for you."

"Nopony will know what we are?"

"None but those who were there all those years ago."

Chrysalis smiled and said, "Then I believe we have an agreement."

"You just have to release all the ponies you have taken, first."

"Fine, I'll even give them false memories to make up for the last few days."

With that, we parted ways.

Chapter 11: Pics, Pissed Dragons, and Pumkin Chunkin'

I was heading towards my room, Cadence following behind me. We had just finished setting up an audience for Chrysalis with Luna and Celestia, and I had convinced her to let me throw her a private bachelorette party. We had just gotten in and started when I heard, “Hey Max, This is Medulla, it’s Nightmare Night over here on my end want to mess around for a bit?”

“Ugh, looks like we’ll have to continue this when I get back,” I said as Cadence pulled back.

She quirked an eyebrow, “What do you mean?”

“Some other Displaced is Summoning me and I don’t know how to reject them yet.” I pushed her off of me and stood up just as the portal opened under me. “Let ‘Tia know that I got summoned so she doesn’t get upset.”

Max’s butterfly effect portal appearing on the exterior wall of Sugarcube Corner was unexpected. The girl on the polaroid photo stepped out and floated to the ground like a dry leaf.

“Whoa, gravity’s off a little,” I said as I tried to stand, only to launch myself up a few feet and float down to land on my head.

“I can fix that if you’d like.” someone thought texted me, trying to avoid laughing.

“Nah, I’ll get used to it. At least I’m not gravitating towards the sky this time.”

”You don’t need to say much more about that, the rest of that story flashed through your mind.”

I looked at the Displaced that had summoned me and noticed he had a mustache and a goatee. I couldn't resist, I added a monocle and rewound time, closing my mind off so he wouldn't know what I did. “Yeah, I did go a little overboard with that. But their reactions were hilarious.”

”Sorry about my token, I had no idea it could hit someone that hard. And don’t worry, I’ll try to respect your privacy. But I do have to project my thoughts to speak to you” he said with regret.

“Nah, I just never really got hit before then,” I said waving it off as I tried to stand again, this time succeeding.

”One thing before we go crazy here, I haven’t had the ‘Your entire world was a show where I’m from’ talk with anyone yet, so try not to obliquely foreshadow anything.”

I dusted myself off as I said, “I haven’t either, but then again mine isn’t conforming to it exactly.”

Medulla smirked, “ Mine is so far, and I’d like to avoid causality spoilers.”

I wonder if this Celestia would mind a visit~.... I texted him with an image of Celestia's snout down between my legs.

he reeled back, “Dear lord, that image… That was intentional wasn’t it?”

I just looked at him with an innocent little smile on my face and a little halo actually dinged into existence over my head. “Might’ve been. But then again, you might’ve seen something you shouldn't have.”

“Probably, and I thought I enjoyed teasing people like that.” At that moment a pink pony wearing a chicken costume raced towards us, but I intercepted her.

“Yay! Pink party pony’s here!” I said as I tackled Pinkie, giving her a long kiss. Yummy, bubble gum~!

Medulla sighed, “This is Max, she’s just visiting so no need to throw an impromptu party.”

Pinkie just laughed, “Don’t be silly, It’s Nightmare Night! The entire night is one big party!”

Thanks for that, I want my first Pinkie party to be from mine. I thought as I flipped off of Pinkie, lightly landing next to the Mewtwo.

No problem.

The pink mare spoke up again, “That reminds me, I still need to get your welcome to Ponyville Part ready.”

“Well miss, I’d love to help you come up with ideas for it tomorrow. But right now I need candy. Medulla declared.

I'd like to have some of your candy. Preferably the thick and salty kind~, I texted him.

Max, as flattering as that thought was I literally can’t feel that way anymore. I turned to him and unloaded my thoughts about losing a reproductive system. Sorry for your loss I guess.

I gained something else.... I guess I can’t really understand your position, then.,

I like to think is was a small price to pay for a brain to match most supercomputers.

The pink one took advantage of the moment of silence to respond, “You can just call me Pinkie, and I need some candy too.”

” Pinkie hmm.. I’m Medulla, but could you just every once in a while call me Brain.” I could tell he was starting to have some fun.

“Okey, Dokey Brain.” Pinkie said in a sing song voice.

If only she actually sounded like Pinky.

Too bad you two aren't mice. I thought to him before saying, “Glad I wasn’t the only one thinking that.” I turned towards the edge of town. “Come on, time’s a wastin’ and I can only affect it so much.”

“Where do you want to head first? There’s some games, and a hall of mirrors?

“Candy first, then eye-candy, maybe the hall last.”

”Alright, let’s head around and look for games with candy as the reward. I mean not many houses will hand out candy to beings like us. he said with determination.

“Says you,” I scoffed. “There’s always more than one way to get chocolate. You just have to get creative.”

Medulla looked thoughtful for a moment before texting, ”My methods of persuasion are less than honorable, and I deplore theft.”

“Please, I’m not talking about stealing -- I’ll only do that to thieves -- I’m thinking something like this.” Reaching into my bag, I pulled out my camera and some film for it.

”Trade?” Medulla asked as he tilted my head to the side.

“Oh yes, I’d give away my only camera for a few candy bars,” I deadpanned.

”You’re just being obtuse now, you knew I meant pictures."

“... Oh. I was thinking of selling them then buying candy from foals, but that works as well.”

He thought for a second, ”You could do both, some ponies like most adults would pay money, but foals and some other could trade for candy. Cut out the middleman.”

"Okay, we'll go through the night once with me taking photos. Then I'll rewind to here and we'll sell them," I said as I walked away. I had lots of fun hanging with the towns-ponies and playing the games, taking pictures as I saw opportunities. Pinkie and I even walked in on Rainbow and Fluttershy pulling a sixty-nine and joined them, turning it into a foursome. Eventually it became morning and I had to rewind time.

I stood there for a few seconds, trying to recover from the large jump I made time do, before I said, “Okay, got the pictures. Just need a sign and a table.”

I almost forgot you had time powers of some kind. Medulla said a little shocked. I can take care of the sign.

Pinkie pulled a folding table from out of nowhere, “And here’s a table! Thanks for giving me another night of candy!”

I stared at Pinkie. “Um.... You’re welcome?”

As Pinkie skipped away he thought ”Great! another anomaly I’ll have to check on later. Let’s set up shop on the side of the road.”

Medulla snapped my fingers twice, the table levitated and set itself up next to the road. Then ghostly flames burst into existence above the table spelling out, “Max’s photography: We take bits or candy!”

“Don’t try to understand Pinkie, I’m trying not to myself,” I said as I texted him a memory of me licking what looked like whipped cream off of the pink mare.

He snickered, “First off, who said anything about understanding her, I just need to make sure her awareness of this type of stuff can’t damage the space-time continuum significantly. Secondly, that’s unsanitary.

I sent him another image, this time of Pinkie with a balloon coming towards me, a sultry look on her face. “Had a fun time, though~.”

”Kinky! Let’s just sell these pictures and get some candy!”

We sat there for the next few hours selling Pictures and me dodging questions of how I got them before I started selling some very risque photos when no foals were around. Unsurprisingly, no one asked about those. Once all the photos were sold, we had a huge pile of candy and bits.

“I think we messed up with not separating the bits and the candy,” I said as I bit into a bit thinking it was a chocolate coin.

“Anything sour?“ Medulla asked, with a little dribble on his chin.

“I think I saw some that looked like Warheads in there somewhere,” I replied as I pulled out a bar of chocolate and made the whole pile collapse on us.

” This will only take a second.” He slammed both hands on the table, levitating all the candy and bits sorting them in a matter of seconds. The bits were on one side, the chocolate, sour, spicy, normal candy in piles on the other.

“Hey, I was about to eat that!” I complained when my teeth closed on nothing but air.

“It’s right here.” He levitated it out of the pile of chocolates, and gave it back. “Any games you want to do before the hall of mirrors.”

I hummed thoughtfully. “Well, they won’t be much of a challenge for me and there aren’t any where you can build your own catapult from scratch. The one with launching the pumpkins was fun, but could be better....”

“How would you improve it; fire, cooler targets, stronger launchers?”

“Nope. Turn it into its own competition; introduce them to Pumpkin Chunkin’,” I said with a smile.

“Get me Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. This will happen!” He had a manic grin on his face that was almost scary.

I saluted then jumped away, rewinding time once I located the two ponies in question. In only half an hour we had the two most competitive ponies in town working together to build a catapult to launch a pumpkin.

I told Pinkie to spread the word that a new competition was being made. The whole town and then some showed up.

“So this is something from your world?” Rainbow asked as she set a board in place.

“Oh Yes! Normally the competitors have a decent amount of prep time, this is more impromptu.” Medulla just stood there with a smug look on his face. “You almost ready?”

“Yeah, you have a whole year to plan, build, repair, and tweak your ‘Chunker,” I said as I tugged the arm down, with help from Applejack. “ready for launch.”

As they launched the first pumpkin, the air began to shimmer. It was almost like looking into a mirror. The sky rippled and a gray serpent with black and red rings, gold spikes, and six black and red prehensile spines on its back. The gourd smashed right into the legendary dragon’s face.

I covered my mouth to try to contain my laughter. That couldn't have been more perfectly timed if we had tried. I even saw his eyes widen!

” Well, should have seen that coming.” Medulla ‘muttered’ as he formed a pumpkin cannon with Psystrike, loaded a pumpkin and infused it with the power of Shadow Ball.

“He did!” I exclaimed before falling over, joining Rainbow in laughter.

Facepalming, he fired it at Giratina’s main body. The ghost dragon was knocked out of the sky. As the dust settled Giratina rose to its feet that were now there in its altered form. He then roared so loud that Big Mac hid behind Granny Smith. Everything went silent. “You dare STRIKE THE MIGHTY GIRATINA WITH DISGUSTING FRUIT?!” he shouted, his chest still smoking, from the empowered pumpkin.

“He doesn’t even know that they’re gourds?” I asked when I recovered.

“The name matters not! What does is you have insulted me!” Exclaimed the dragon only getting angrier.

“The first one was an accident, mine wasn’t!” Medulla said, getting his attention.

I put my hand on her face. “Seriously? I thought legendaries....”

“Think of this one like a super violent Lulu.”

“So basically he’s like my Celly, except he has PMS.”

“Only it’s all the time, not just every month.” I guess Giratina didn't like what we were saying because he launched a Dark Pulse at us. I really think my powers are too OP because i rewound time to when he had just launched his attack and slowed it to a crawl.

“This is what happens when you try to interrupt a conversation,” I yelled as I shot the Pulse with a laser rifle, making it explode in the dragon’s face.

“Thanks, now let’s learn this brute some MANNERS!” Medulla shouted in a super fake southern accent, as he created Frostmourne from WoW out of solid ice. He charged at Giratina with a battle cry and the sword in hand, and me jumping on to the sword.

“Yeehaw!” I said as I stood on the edge of the blade. I pulled out my iPod and put on a song that was perfect for what we were about to do.

Medulla ‘jumped’ just before reaching the confused dragon. I used his jump to make mine higher and pulled out my second gun, firing both into Giratina’s back. While Medulla quickly hovered around, slashing at him with his frozen sword and dodging Giratina's wings that had turned metallic wings. Giratina, being very lucky, hit me square in the back of my head with a metal wing, sending me flying into a building.

“ DIDN’T ANYONE EVER TEACH YOU TO NEVER HIT A LADY!?” I heard Medulla shout as I tried to see what was broken and what wasn't.”MAX, YOU OKAY?”

“Did someone get the number on that bus?” I asked as I stumbled out of the wall.

“Everypony stay back, and get to safety! Max if you're able I need you to turn back time once I get hit, and let me know when and where it’s coming, if you can’t I still might be able to take it.”

I waited a few seconds, rewinding as the anticipated attack struck. “It’s coming from below you,” I yelled, still holding my head.

He barely dodged out of the way, his tail getting grazed.

Then Giratina decided that this was getting fun, ”None have been able to escape that attack before, I’m impressed! But I tire of this, you defended a worthless town from my brother, why not do so again?”

Almost immediately the sky filled with an eerie red light. He had called down Draco Meteor. ”That’s a dick move bro!” Medulla complained.

“And I won’t be able to do anything about it except slow it down,” Max said, already doing so.

“Do that, please! Now Giratina, I’ll end this!” He said as a blizzard whipped up around him. Once it was so powerful that I couldn't see him anymore it was pushed towards Giratina, freezing him in place As he became encased in ice he sent out one last dark pulse, that hit Medulla in the shoulder, making his arm hang limply.

Medulla then turned his attention to the slowly falling meteorite. ”Here comes the fun part” He floated up to meet the hunk of empowered rock. He clenched his fist, flying around the rock hitting it in strategic points, breaking off chunks, until the it was more of a meteor shower. Finally he sent them flying into the unpopulated mountains nearby.

He floated back to Giratina, letting him thaw. Medulla then surrounded him with a barrage of Shadow Balls to make sure he didn’t do anything stupid. ”Now Giratina, let’s talk about what you’re going to do now?”

”I serve lord Arceus, You will never control me!” Giratina declare defiantly.

“Everything you do from here on out is your decision. But let me give you some advice. What has the high and mighty bastard ever done for you? He banished you, because you were a little too violent. That is bull shit, Palkia was almost just as violent you, and I’m pretty sure Dialga won’t be much better. You’re the Renegade! What do you owe Arceus? You should just leave here, take your Distortion World, and go anywhere in the multiverse you want.”

With that the Renegade dragon smiled and melted into the ground, as he said, “I’ve always wanted to see other worlds based off of tv shows.”

“You could come with me!” I said after Giratina was gone.

”You’re hurt, Max, sit down.” Medulla said, his text filled with concern.

I sighed, “Yeah, I guess he wouldn’t want to hang with someone he hurt.”

”Look at me, please,” he said in a somewhat stern voice. I turned to him looking a bit annoyed. ”Looks like a concussion but I can’t tell how severe. If you have any mental barriers I’m going to need you to let me through so I can see how bad the injury to your head is.”

”Here, drink this.” I handed Max a glass bottle of Berry Juice.

“Thanks,” Max said before downing it. “Tasty.”

”Mixed it myself, should help you heal much faster.” he smiled at something.

“Wow, must’ve been hard to find berries that you mixed.” I reached into her bag and pulled out a tube with what looked like a blue double helix inside. “Here, I doubt I’ll ever need Nemesis’ raw power. You sure could use it, though.”

”At first it was, but then I made an orchard. Need to find some time to find it. Thanks, who knows when you might need the most deadly living biohazard. Max your contract is complete, you may return to your Equestria. Be sure to see a doctor once you get back… Oh, and congratulations! You’ll have to contract me again once baby is born. ” he said smirking as my portal opened.

.... What. It was almost completely closed when I screamed, “WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!!!!!!!!!”

Author's Note

Internet's been on the fritz for the last two weeks and I've lost the original scenes where Max gets summoned and where she goes around taking pics. On another note: SURPRISE! Max is pregnant. Wonder who the father is? Why are you even looking at this? You have to wait just like me to find out.

Chapter 12: Truth, Skipping Court, and Handsome Jack

What?! I'm WHAT!? If this is just a sick joke, I'm gonna-... Just- PAIN! LOTS OF PAIN! I thought as I came out of my portal and ran right through Cadence. I didn't even hear what she said as I blasted down the hallways, using my powers to go even faster. I guess I scared all those guards I used as springboards and I might've left a dent or two in the walls when I went around corners, but I managed to get to the medical wing in under a minute.

Bursting in the doors, I spotted Home Remedy walking away from a guard with a sprained wing and tackled him. "First, I have a concussion. second, I might be pregnant so do whatever scans you can," I said when his eyes stopped spinning.

"Um.... W-well, you'll have to get off of me for me to do any good," he said with a slight blush.

"Fine," I groan as I stand up, pulling the doctor with me.

Once he was standing he lit his horn, a beam traveling up and down me once. "I have good news and slightly better news."

"No bad news?" I said looking skeptical.

Shaking his head he said, "It all depends on how you look at it. The good news is your concussion isn't bad, though I'd suggest not sleeping today."

"What's the rest of the news?"

"You're a month pregnant."

Holy shit, he was right! I thought before my thoughts devolved into happy and terrified gibbering. When I came back to reality I was being held by Celestia, my hair being stroked as I calmed down.

"I-I'm pregnant," I said with a smile.

"Ssh, I know. You were babbling on about what might happen," Celestia said kissing me soon after.

"B-but-"

She put her hoof to my mouth. "No buts. Right now I have court and I think I'd like your help with some things that will come up."

I sighed. "Alright. Maybe it'll distract me for a bit."

With that we stood up and walked to the throne room, only saying something when what looked like a purple tinted meteor crashed into the maze.

"I hope that didn't hit Rainbow's trampoline," I said as I stared at the cloud of purple-tinted dust.

"No, that went further into the maze than that," Celestia said, walking towards the throne room again. "We can send some guards to see what happened."

I bit my lip, There's something more exciting than court happening.... I won't be able to sit there without my mind wandering to that meteor all the time, I decided. "I'm gonna go check it out myself."

Celestia stopped and looked at me. “What of court?”

“It can wait another hour or two,” I said as I jumped out the window, falling the four floors to the ground.

Landing next to a guard I said, “Get Sol and Mun up, I think we’ll need them for this.”

“Yes ma’m,” he said as he turned to go inside.

“Oh alright, I’ll come along too,” Celestia said after she teleported down. “You should try to take it easy, Max.”

Walking towards the maze I said, “Don’t worry, it doesn’t do anything besides give me a headache when I use my powers.”

“And using magic doesn’t do the same?”

“My powers don’t take energy, unlike magic,” I said as I turned a corner.

“But what do they take in exchange?”

“I’ve been playing around with the idea that I’m- Holy shit, that’s a big crater,” Right in front of me were the rest of the maze should have been was a giant crater. Why there had only been a little dust and not a huge explosion that shoved Canterlot off the side of the mountain.... I’m not gonna question it; cartoon logic is a good enough explanation for me. In the middle was a short mesa with what looked like a... thing from... I think the game was called Borderlands? I hadn’t really gotten into the game and the franchise failed after the second game. Next to the object was a small shrub, burning away without a care in the world. All on the mesa were small, glowing purple shards.

“... At least the maze was insured,” Celestia said as we stared.

“But-but MY TRAMPOLINE!!!” After I said that the twisted frame crashed down next to me, causing me to jump away. “Now I have to buy a new one,” I said with a pout.

“You can do that later, I’m intrigued to see what could cause this,” Celestia said, walking towards the center of the crater. Following behind her, I noticed that there was a logo on the side with an H right in the middle. Wait, isn’t that the Hyperion logo? They had the best sniper rifles in the game.... Maybe this thing can give me one?

Stepping up onto the mesa, I walked right up to the object I realized had to be a Hyperion Acquisition Beacon. Sitting upright miraculously in the middle of this small crater looking very pristine as if nothing around it’s current spot actually happened, only for a wave beam of sorts washed over Celestia and I, giving off some sort of audio response that I missed on account of Sol and Mun pulling both Celestia and I behind them, Sol handing me Rainbow in the process.

“Um... it was just scanning us.... For some reason,” I said, looking over their shoulders. Just then a hologram of an alicorn with a red mane of what looked like wires hanging over one eye appeared, blinking glowing optics at the view presented by the beacon. She had a white possibly waxed ‘coat’ and was wearing a Hyperion yellow business suit that was stylized in the Hyperion colors from Borderlands, her mechanical wings fluttered slightly only to settle against her back.

Blinking once more before obviously looking towards Celestia giving a shrug, the pony in question had a curious expression on her face. “We give our Greetings onto thou by local time considering ‘day’, May we start with introductions?” The oddly speaking olde’ tongue of said pony present, giving off a regal ‘air’ of command before gesturing to herself with a five fingered hand? “We would be F.A.U.S.T., The second choice one would get when using the Hyperion Corporation's Beacon from another universe.”

I chuckled a little before saying, “Second? I thought a beautiful mare such as yourself would be the first.” I slightly pushed Sol and Mun out of the way, trying to make myself more visible.

“Commander, we have no-” Sol started.

“Idea what this... thing is capable of,” Mun finished.

“I recognize this beacon from my previous world, it’s harmless... after it lands obviously.”

The projected Possible alicorn looked amused by the whole situation, even a devious glint in the eye. “We would have to refuse thy courtship, since thou appear to already be with one of our daughters. Or not due to Multiverse ‘differences’, but regardless we have seen the historical ‘reference’ to one whom would put one of our kind’s mate in danger or do combat with. If thou had the alicorn version of ‘Nightmare Moon’ imagine instead of forever night to ‘smite’ the ground of the offender’s remains of the material and spiritual if skilled enough.” Giving a smile after said explanation.

I shook my head, “Didn’t have Nightmare, but we did have.... What did Luna say you were called when you were banished?” I asked Celestia.

“.... Daymare Flare,” She moaned in embarrassment, covering her face with a hoof.

“Yeah... Celly... I don’t know what she did, but she was the one that got banished,” I explained, setting Rainbow on my lover’s back.

This Faust gave a curious expression before making a possible note, maybe as it’s hard to tell from this angle before that odd neutral ‘expression’ looked so natural on that face. “What would the intending transaction be about on this day, after such, joyous embarrassment was held?” The feeling of being watched grew intense under that scrutinizing gaze.

“Do you sell sniper rifles? Like really high-powered ones that anyone would be able to easily use?” I said with a small smile.

Faust blinked for a moment, looking at me, than at the ponies present before giving a slight hand wave in their direction. “For thyself or those currently present beholding this? For it has been done before for Quadrupeds, but the battle saddles were from war build up technology.” She stated in a serious tone if it was to be wielded by them or me.

“For scrawny, weak old me. Also, would I be able to get two shields? Turtle would be preferable, but if you don’t have any I’ll take a regular one.”

Cueing up the orders on the right side of the holographic screen showed other options as well currently greyed out, even so far as list possible purchase of grenades along with the sniper rifle. “We would suggest grenades or even a secondary gun, for sniper rifles can only effectively apply at ironically a ranged capacity and without time to train may become a hindrance if not careful.” The hologram image gave a neutral smile, looking into my eyes with a raised eyebrow at some spot behind me?

“No thanks, I have some other guns and I... don’t really trust myself with grenades,” I said as I read the details for the rifle and the shields, noticing that both of the shields were designed to be used by those of small stature. “Besides, with my powers I’ll be able to train while I need to use the gun. Oh, I almost forgot, do you have anything that’ll heal a pegasus?”

There was a calm neutral tone still as the image of this Faust responded. “It would depend on the state of said injuries, options available and amount WILLING to pay for such a procedure. But that would be fairly standard, for what Hyperion has access to.” She responded seeming to gauge the intended patient being nearby.

I frowned. So they have the items and more, but how much would it be- I thought before Sol leaned over and whispered, “That device has already scanned our avatars and is trying to scan our hulls.”

“So you’re stealing information while selling me things?” I said to Faust as I crossed my arms, a disgusted look on my face.

The robotic hologram simply held a neutral smile still, as the look she gave Sol could be felt as a ‘chilling’ tone still holding that look as before but those eyes surged slightly. “We do not steal, as at this time it is customary to thoroughly scan every individual. The case in point being ‘variances’ from one universe to another, case in point, ourself and those collected with thyself. But the observations may be ‘obvious’ on surface levels it is what is different of the ‘makeup’ that provides the most information and theories adjusted in kind.” During that spoken moment two test tubes came into view, before in her hand came towards the holographic view until a REAL hand holding said tubes appeared.

Giving a sultry cough proceeding with her topic. “These would be for medical sample purposes IF the transaction is to proceed, besides listed local medical records, current condition and the permission to receive said patient if all else goes through.” The hand dropped both test tubes from her grasp with the hand retreating back while they hovered in place by I guess the token’s doing.

Softening my expression, I said, “I can understand that, but please stop scanning them. I don’t want anyone, even someone outside of this universe, to know their weaknesses; even I don’t know what they are. Besides, it’s obvious who the patient will be.” I gestured at Rainbow’s casts and bandages. Damn, now I won’t be able to use the knowledge of how their bodies work as a way to trade for the healing item.

She merely nodded, before gesturing for more information besides the ‘visual’ display of said Rainbow Dash using her fingers even going so far. As to outright ‘visualize’ holographic papers next to a comical outline image of a injured pegasus pony. “It is pleasant that said requested patient is present, but as we stated earlier, documentation is required for ‘proper’ more streamlined proceedings as any treatment may have side effects from cross universal laws. Also stated earlier could hold a deciding factor how treatment is handled.” Before said bipedal alicorn robot folded her arms making the chest more pronounced a bit.

Celestia, getting what the other alicorn was saying, lifted the injured filly in her magic and set her in front of the hologram.

That’s a nice rack she’s got on her. I wonder if she’ll use Sol and Mun’s avatar data to make herself a real body, I thought as I looked down at Rainbow, my cheeks becoming a bit warm at the image of Faust slowly revealing her new flesh. “Anyways, I’d like you to do as much as you can for her.” My face hardened as I said, “I found her tied in a cave-”

The neutral smile adorning F.A.U.S.T.’s face slowly drops before starting to point out something we knew. “You found this filly, does she have ANY records at all? Are you even labeled legally as her guardian? Has there been medical checks at LEAST for what her allergies, genetic condition, or even citizen register upon her description?” She seemed to fire off each one like a trigger upon contained frustration. “By appearances she HAS seen a doctor, what records does he or she have from that?” Finishing in a more exasperated tone looking at me pointedly.

“... As I was saying; she was surrounded by dead foals and tied to a stalagmite,” I continued as Celestia teleported Rainbow’s file to my hand. “I had to sign only one paper to get full legal custody of her. She has no allergies, unless you count an aversion to unicorns as one. No genetic conditions, though she has a bigger mana font than the average unicorn. Besides her mane -- which normally would be rare -- she’s the only pegasus that anyone has seen in the last five hundred years so there’s no way someone would be able to foalnap her; I’d kill them as soon as they touched her.” I held out the folder for F.A.U.S.T. to scan.

Receiving the data from the documents as they were digistructed out of my hand only to appear in her’s to be scanned from paper to digital most likely as it was returned. “You went through the legal hoops to become a citizen, were checked to be stable to allow adoption let alone left care of a foal by them? If so with little or no resistance we would say thou art fortuitous.” Seeming to do some notes before looking back at me. “Speaking of such things as ‘legal boundaries’ you accept any medical treatment done by Hyperion will rest solely on the caretaker of said patient and the company not held liable for effects from treatment?”

“Yeah, there’s a law here that basically states if someone throws or casts away something, anyone can lay claim to that object, whether it’s physical or someone’s life. There are sub-laws dictating the extent of it, but I don’t have them memorized.” I said, “I just had to become a citizen to have the law come into effect.

“I do, but only if the side effects are minor, not visible, and not life-threatening.”

The response first was a simple flat, if not beautiful neutral look, something that likely screamed ‘it is either all or nothing’ type of approach. “When we stated that, it is not to be taken lightly. A simple but clearly stated ‘Yes’ or a ‘No’ will suffice, as with many things it can be cut smoothly to expose what is below or jagged leaving marred trails from indecisiveness.” Faust’s tone was authoritative that swung through the air as one would from a leader, not giving me room to wiggle like she was holding me down with her words to decide.

I frowned, not liking that I had been backed into a corner. “Okay, I’ll take full responsibility for what happens.”

There was an awkward silence for a few moments, as if she was gauging my response and those around me as well. “Would the Royalty you live under ALSO accept the possible outcomes due to a as stated endangered pegasus tribe member? As a side benefit, if the procedure is successful. A injection of a genetic altering nature may be produced that could alter a pony to be genetically similar if having the same side effects or variation to repopulate, though the results due to only one gender sampling would make males volatile.” She still somehow spoke in that sexy voice of grace if not power, maybe she’s a very ‘experienced’ robot alicorn?

“As Max has stated, the law gives her the power to raise Rainbow how ever she wishes. Including how injuries are taken care of,” Celestia said, taking an ashamed stance as she continued. “Pegasi had broken the pact that founded Equestria when I raised my war hammer against Luna and would most likely not be welcome.”

The hologram showing Faust gives a mock raising of the eyebrow upon her face, giving a narrowing of the irises. “Then would they not wish exile upon said patient or even her own death be warranted? Unless that is IF harmony and it’s teachings of peace and acceptance do not exist here..” There was a predatory look in that stare down, before I noticed her gaze shift down softening upon Rainbow Dash.

“Given that I am her guardian and ‘Tia’s lover -- not to mention stupidly powerful -- they’ll accept her or move to another country. But yeah, Pegasi would not be welcome in most places; not attacked, but they would be barely tolerated,” I admitted. “What’s the total come to if I add an order of enough rounds for three hundred clips for the rifle?”

A sigh escapes that anthro robotic muzzle, moving a hand onto her face giving a first anthro face muzzle. “The correct term would be Magazine, for the rifle ‘Crimson Invader’ has fifteen shots per magazine, times that by three hundred? That would total to four thousand five hundred bullets minus the fifteen already from a pre loaded mag.” She stated showing the numbers for that and gun purchase separate from the medical ones currently. “The total combined would be 268,374 Bits or value equivalent exchange of raw materials.” the rifle alone was close to fifty thousand bits, and she talked about that amount of bits like they didn’t mean much if anything a tiny blip from a business tone that has seen more wealth.

Shaking my head, I said, “No, I want it all toge-” I doubled over, clutching my head as it was filled with pain.

Pained howls greeted him when he awoke, driving his headache to be even worse than when he had passed out. After being blasted away by that meteor he had broken nearly every bone in his body and had been stabbed by at least twenty branches when he ground to a halt in front of a cave.

A hoof pushed him down when he tried to get up and a voice said, “Peace, Commander, you’re among allies.”

“Where am I?” he croaked out.

“The lair of the Goddess of the Wheat Harvest, though she isn’t cooperating right now.” A mare was helping him. A candle was lit nearby, revealing that the mare was a pegasus with a yellow coat and an orange and yellow mane. Her cutie mark was a lightning bolt coming out of a fire.

“How long have I been-” a wave of coughs interrupted him.

“You’ve been imprisoned in stone for close to fifteen hundred years, and have spent the past two days unconscious,” the mare said as she gave him a glass of water.

Once he got his breath under control the stallion said in a hate and spite-filled voice, “I won’t stay in this cave more than a week, and that’s only because I’m in a bad way. Those damn nags will die by my hooves for this. They’ll regret the day their mothers mated with another species. I, Commander Hurricane, swear it.”

When I regained consciousness I was lying on a soft body, a filly and two wings covering me. I could hear Sol berating someone and Mun trying to -- barely -- get her to stop. Once the wings -- which had to be Celestia’s -- moved to let me up, I held Rainbow and stood. The sight I was greeted with was Sol shaking a hoof at the hologram, which had barely restrained anger hidden behind a neutral face.

“Sol, don’t make her angrier,” I said in a shaky voice.

Turning to me, Sol said, “But she-”

“Didn’t do anything to me,” I interrupted. “Back off.” What was that? Did the future change?

“What happened?” Celestia asked.

I took a breath, steadying myself for the moment. “I-I don’t know. I’ll tell you later.”

I looked back at Faust and said, “I apologise for Zenith Sol’s behavior; she and her twin are... overly protective of me. Anyways, I don’t want more than one receipt.”

Who is the-.... HOLO IS REAL HERE!? My eyes widened in shock. I-I- Wait! She’ll need help escaping. I think I could spring for a shield for her. Celestia had taken Rainbow from me and filled the vials while I was distracted apparently, as I caught the tail end of the digistruction when I focused back on the hologram.

The view showed the robotic alicorn receiving the blood samples and having one be analyzed and the other for some sort of ‘control sample’ to compare with I think, though the next thing she said drew a look. “We would have to receive the patient and deal treatment depending on the outcomes of test results that would occur, once the safest and most health inducing treatment is formulated, we would confer again upon completion.” She broached this topic it seemed in a careful manner. “It would require us to have her in our care until it is completed, if a non vital individual would wish to observe her care while here we would allow that, so long as treatment isn’t hampered.”

Also it looked like another one EXACTLY like her came into view, wearing what looked like a sexy nurse outfit… “The placement for all this would be done upon the Lunar facility as it is one of THE most secure Hyperion installations in our universe..” The first Faust smiled at me in a knowing fashion for the second one giving a wink before getting out of view with a distinct heel sound getting dimmer, was she intentionally doing that to get me excited?

.... Either way, it was working.I really don’t want her out of my sight for more than a few hours... I seriously hope that I don’t miss anything here, though, with that thought I said, “I’m the only one that would be able to that I trust implicitly.” Plus- wait, no, pregnant. Damn this is going to be hard....

She gave a look than I noticed her eyes trail down a bit gesturing to the belly. “Even as thou carry for two?” She gave a possible genuine smile at that bit of pregnancy, did she even see that in the scan? As faust seemed to wait for what may have happened next while gazing momentarily towards Celestia.

Wait.... ‘carry for two’? does she- “You mean I’m going to have TWINS!?” I shouted.

“The doctor only mentioned one foal! Do you mean that his scan missed the third magic signature?” Celestia demanded.

“YOU’RE PREGNANT!?” Sol and Mun yelled.

The hologram of Faust meanwhile seemed to be idly checking her nails, giving a look before smiling softly as she spoke in a tone of pride. “We would say our technology is rather more efficient and providing deep layered results that can be compiled into a 3D image in less than a minute’s time after data collection.” Before staring at Celestia, gesturing to Me.

“So you ca-” I turned back to face the pink alicorn. “Third magic signature?”

Celestia nodded. “Your powers are magic in the same way Luna and I use magic to move the sun and moon, but more... fey and eldritch. Aside from that, it’s just like magic.”

The token meanwhile beeped as Faust drew attention back to her. “How shall we discuss payment to be rendered?” She gave a calculated look as her form sat down in a now present computer chair, giving an exaggerated shrug before fluttering robotic wings relaxed. still looking towards Celestia, likely viewing her as the one likely to pay for all of this. With a odd look in her eyes before giving a side comment. “We are curious why thou would be of pink coat instead of white like our eldest daughter, though tis likely another factor in differences of the multiverse or one had suffered a prank.”

“Luna had tried pranking me, but I had the last laugh; she used to be grey,” Celestia said with a smirk.

Pulling out my little calculator-bank... thing, I said, “I’ll pay for everything once Rainbow is healed. That way if anything is broken by Dash or I, I’ll be paying for that as well.”

She raised a brow in response, until out of nowhere a high quality page appeared with the title on it reading as ‘Hyperion Transaction Standard Contract Agreement’, that gave off a faint glow with the bottom of the page having two signing areas for the primary and co signer. “The page before thy eyes, is one of our contracts. Due to the business nature involved since payment is NOT offered upfront, this must be signed so that thou art bound to fulfil the required payment by one method or another. Since thou graciously added willingness to pay damages that may incur we have included that to the record, once all things are fulfilled it will simply be a harmless page.” Faust stated in a showy manner even having the page before our eyes twirl until ready to be read over, it literally covered even the excuses of unable to be paid, like death, coma, other worldly dimensional horrors.

I looked through the contract, trying to find anyway that they could take more than what I owed. If there were any, I couldn’t find them. Is- oh, that is laughable; there was a clause that said there would be fines if the payment was late! Chuckling, I signed it and said, “You’ll get the money before I leave. I do my absolute best to keep my word.”

The said robotic alicorn smiled genuinely before stating this with her brow raised still. “Thou would be surprised how much value one’s word has when it is confirmed, though do note our fines if not kept can cause collateral damage until payment is rendered.” She spoke in a vague tone still smiling in that sexy almost scary, look in her eyes? They are fucking glowing with razor rows of teeth glinting like a shark that are rotating in a agonizingly slow manner while her tongue licked some of them sensuously.

“.... That might be for some people, but not me. I’ll make sure to pay.”

“Please Commander, let me go instead. I don’t trust that machine at all,” Sol said, Mun nodding in agreement.

“I think I’ll go find Nightwing now,” Celestia said as she trotted away. I heard her break into a gallop once she was out of sight.

From hearing that the robotic alicorn moved away a bit from the view that her head had taken up for that point, with even a click seeing those rows of teeth hide behind the front most herbivore kind. Her ‘eyes’ more of a normal tone than glowing fury and malicious, to pleasant warm and loving as a milf next door would have. “That is a good thing to hear, because continued business is always a plus in our opinion as we learned from our human, Jack. Though do be smart and NOT inform him of ‘that’ method we use to acquire late payments, he is focusing himself on projects and information gathering.”

I gave a knowing smile and said, “I won’t. Now how about getting Rainbow and I over there?”

A simple motion closer by this robot to stand at the token in question. “There may be some ‘oddities’ to occur once crossing over, thou will likely see the filly in question to ‘adapt’ or change while the same condition to be what thou see’s of us.” She gestured to her own figure than to rainbow dash, to get the point she might change into a anthro while there… “Also thou should have the token secure in a large room, to prevent theft as Hyperion has no qualms about trading to any individual so long as payment is rendered.”

Stepping closer, I picked up Rainbow. “That might be cool to see.”

“I’ll request for this to go in Discord’s vault,” Sol said before taking off.

Digistruction -- I learned the proper term later -- is an interesting and slightly terrifying form of travel. I watched as a beam shot out towards us and surrounded us with a grid that slowly reached towards me. Lines of pain shot through me where the light touched, cutting me into cubes. Once it stopped the beam pulsed and a cube of my scalp disappeared, sending more pain through me. Another pulse, another agonizing head-cube disappeared. The next minute or two was spent with the beam picking up speed and once Rainbow and I were nothing but data, we were pulled into the token and sent across the Void to a specific universe.

But for what may have been half a moment everything ‘stopped’ as i felt ‘whole’ but in a dark place, Rainbow Dash wasn’t in my arms but something else was here. There was movement all around even dripping, with just enough whatever light was coming through to see. Showing a mass of black shining tentacles in this place as glowing purple eyes of different shapes, sizes and twisted glee shown on them. “We are most PLEASED thou would be coming to visit our little human, through his ‘token’..” The voice spoke in a whisper that clearly was heard, it felt grating as if something was pricking needles against my brain.

Fuck, it’s Cthulhu! I thought, staring in horror. He said ‘our little human’.... He’s the one that sent Jack to his universe. “You... aren’t going to do something to me?”

There was a slight chuckle that felt like another stab of a needle, especially when looking at any of the eyes around this ‘room’. “We only wish to pass on a simple message to our human, nothing that would directly involve thou because of that.” A black inky thin like a tree branch wrapped around my waist, the feeling washed over me as these next words were said in careful spacing ingraining the message for Jack to get. “Prepare for unforeseen consequences…”

In that moment it was spoken, the emptiness was gone, there was fire and lava everywhere, gazing up at the sky showed a MASSIVE whirling hole with cracks spreading out from the sky around it with little black spots dropping from it. But a loud sound of something colossal, bigger than a fully grown land dragon moved, when it reared it’s head blocking my view, another sound turning out to be a small group of not quite clear images of different humans standing defiantly in closer range. With a livid armored anthro Celestia, Luna and a scarred and bleeding Discord in the background to some chaotically blown open entrance holding his stumped talon arm at the wrist baring his teeth at something in MY direction below the monster.

As next to me a Laughing woman with styled red hair with glowing purple eyes with matching tattoos held shark like teeth gave out a great ‘cheer’ in mock while holding a pair of roughly severed hands said this. “Why even the multiversal human rescue committee has come help out this Equestria’s ponies and gimped chaos spawn, what? Did you finally come to try and take our new human toy?” Waving a severed human hand up towards the towering beast of strange blackened rock, white fire and glowing purple energy in question to see Handsome Jack, Half of his forearms and his lower legs were AMPUTATED! Bound onto the chest of this Monster that held glowing purple eyes while jack’s exposed broken face showed an equally broken man lacking any literal color.

I stared in awe for a few seconds before I said, “That is epic and scary to look at....”

The colossal monster gave a look down at the redhead next to me as if bored of what’s happening before it’s gaze drifted onto her saying this. “How long are you going to keep those?” As if to answer that question she ATE the hands, to which the Discord that was there to visibly flinch rubbing his taloned stump. “At least we can begin by ‘mopping’ up these displaced humans, before sending them back when corrupted to expand the Architect’s Influence.” The massive creature stated with a clawed forearm before unleashing a mouth blast.

With that I felt myself being sucked away, back into the Void to continue my journey.

When I arrive with a more anthro Rainbow in my arms I get a whiff of chemical cleaner, not unlike a hospital. Right in front of me is Faust -- the one in the sexy nurse outfit -- holding out her arms for Rainbow Dash.

I hand her over, noting that she was indeed anthropomorphic, and said, “That was... eventfu-” I scream in pain as liquid floods down my legs, clutching my now distended stomach.

What?! What’s happening, why am I so round? I think as another Faust arrives with a gurney, trying to tell me something I don’t understand through the pain. Giving up, she lifts me onto the rolling bed and pushes me through hallway after endless hallway, pain shooting through my abdomen all the while. I... think I blacked out there, because the next thing I knew I heard someone say, “It’s another filly!”

Then that someone set two bundles in my arms and said, “Two beautiful Fillies.” The voice held a strong strong southern accent that I could clearly understand. “Now you go and rest now, as I have some volatile subjects to treat for other issues.” A walking was heard as looking in his direction showed a White painted robot with mostly black cable mane with some side grey ones, with a obvious medical mask one. Is that blood also on his doctor’s gown?!

Opening the door leading out of my room he turns back with vibrant green robotic eyes and points at me with a medical mask covering the lower half of his face. “You stay in that bed you hear me missy?” Only at the tail end to head someone ELSE yell out from barely heard tones of someone crazy saying something about being starving and wanting to eat my babies!?! “Don’t mind that, dealing with Psycho driven ponies is a in progress treatment to try and make them sane again, Eridium Fallout areas caused that bit of medical mess.” He gave a wave of the hand before giving a wave goodbye, likely to deal with whoever that was.

Though it was around this time that a black starry smoke pushed open that very same door to the room, condensing into a two legged healthy anthro female wearing a lovely gown that went down just to her knees with slitted eyes baring pointed teeth looking at me, before suddenly cooing at my babies.. “They are simply adorable, if only we could see how the foals for thy species are like! we hope they are THIS adorable!” Presenting them both showing one to be a unicorn and the other an alicorn.

The unicorn had an dark, almost burnt, orange coat and the beginnings of a dark purple mane and tail. As I looked at her, her eyes opened revealing honey gold irises that melted my heart. Reluctantly, I turned my head to look at my other foal. Her eyes were open as well, deep blue eyes looking into my own. She had a light blue coat and her mane and tail were red and white.

We laid there staring at each other for what seemed like hours, mesmerized by what we saw. “I-I.... I’m... a-” I got out before I was overcome by emotion, holding them closer.

The door opened to the room, a man with a styled full head of brown hair going back with one part a bit greyed walked in. While a fake sort of mask was latched onto his face with a blue and green mixed eyes that moved to see me. His mask likely a lighter shade to his tanned skin tone, while he looked moderately healthy shape in his darker grey coat with a yellow undershirt shown in it’s openness while he wore jeans and shoes to match his outfit with some weird gizmos on his coat and belt, even his wrist. “It’s taken me some time to clear my schedule but I came as soon as I heard, void travel can be so unpredicta-” Jack -- by my guess -- was cut off by the black coated alicorn who was showing me, my babies.

“Thou and US, our handsome human. Right NOW, we do not care anymore about thy apprehension towards fucking outside thy species. for we want thy foals in us, NOW!” With a pop they both vanished with both foals looking that way then back at me.

Oh HELL no! I thought as I rewound time to before the black alicorn teleported away. Smacking her up side the head I said, “I’ll not tolerate that language around my foals!”

Said anthro alicorn blinked, turning her head slowly towards me as those slitted teal eyes narrowed. Her teeth gritted once giving a held back venomous tone. “Touch us again and we’ll be adopting them, but we WILL respect Our ‘language’ around them..”

She gave Jack a look as if having included him but he shrugged once. “Hey I know how to keep my mouth clean around kids, Orphanage raised remember?” He said pointing at himself, as if to make that statement clearer only for the black alicorn to push his face into her chest tightly as he flailed before grabbing her tail getting her to go ridged before she started to release his head.

Her smile grew lecherous and a lick of her lip added before speaking. “We am glad thou are WISHING that our handsome Jack...” She purred that out only for him to sigh and give me a look than back to her as the sight of bedroom eyes were full blown from the mare, looking right at jack.

“At least wait until you’re out of the room to begin that, sheesh,” I said jokingly to Jack, rolling my eyes. I then remembered what that being said. “Oh, some... thing told me to tell you to ‘Prepare for unforeseen consequences’ or something like that.”

Jack’s eyes grew wider as if recognizing that phrase from somewhere but just as he was about to ask, did said alicorn holding him teleport the two of them away. leaving myself, my two foals and Faust? As the one wearing the business suit sat patiently having no presence until her eyes started glowing in a red and chaotic fashion. “Tis a pleasure to see thou in the ‘flesh’ as it were, though we should note thou should try not to be in any pregnancy cycle while waylaid in the void whilst coming...” She smiled in that warm comforting sense looking over at my fillies.

I smiled down at the bundles in my lap. “I didn’t plan to meet whatever that was.” I leaned down, kissing both on the tips of their stubby little horns before saying,, “You’ll need names. How about... Golden Spark and... Light Sweet?”

Author's Note

This is what the colossal creature is in the Vision that Architect gave Max.

This is Golden Spark.

And this is Light Sweet.

Obviously they are younger than that, but I couldn't get the creator to go younger that this.

Chapter 13: Sorrow and Sisters Thick as Thieves

Digistructing into my own universe again I caught a glimpse of Discord before the light faded, leaving me in complete darkness.

Comforting Rainbow, I said, “Discord, nice to finally see you.” I took a flashlight out of my bag, turning it on and pointing it at the stone draconequus.

The feeling isn’t mutual, He thought-texted me.

I turned to leave. “Okay then, I guess I’ll just leave and forge-”

WAIT! He interrupted. I turned back to look at him. He sighed, Fine.... It’s good to see you too.... What’s with the three fillies?

I smiled, hugging my foals a little closer to me. “There’s a lot that you’ve missed. I’d be glad to tell you once I get Luna and Celly to agree to letting you out.”

What. ...There’s a catch, isn’t there?

Nodding I said, “Yep, I’d like your help with some things and you can only help me if you’re not trapped in stone.”

Great, can’t wait to help you take care of your foals, he texted sarcastically.

“What I have in mind is much more exciting than foalsitting. I want your help tracking down a pegasus,” I said as I turned to find the door. I noticed that we were in a large room, larger than the throneroom. The room was bare except for the token and Discord’s statue and I had no trouble locating a lever on the far wall next to an indent big enough for the statue to fit through while upright and still have a few feet of clearance.

That’s all? I’ll be done with that in only a month, he texted in a dismissive tone.

“There’s that, and I would like for you to find the Goddess of the Wheat Harvest and ask her if she would come talk to me.”

Holo won’t like that you’re with Celestia; she’ll take one sniff and demand that you get right to business.

Kinda figured Celly wouldn’t like a wolf the size of a barn, I thought before saying, “Be that as it may, I would still like to talk with her.”

Okay, don’t say I didn’t warn you.

“I won’t,” I said as I walked away.

Reaching the door, I pulled the lever and waited as the wall lowered. Once it was half-way down I heard sounds of fighting. Metal hitting stone and other metal, cries of pain, the thump and schlick of a blade driving into a body, the moans of those too badly injured to fight or crawl away, the boom of cannons, and the whine of spells and missiles through the air.

Wha- DAMNIT!!! I was gone too long! I thought as I leaped up onto the stairs that were reversing their incline, coming out into the throne room just as a pegasus drove his dagger into a space between Luna's armor, driving it to the hilt and twisting it.

The stallion had a sneering smile on his face as he said, "Long live the princess." With that he pulled the knife out and whistled, the other pegasi turning and blasting out through broken windows, him following right after.

I caught a glimpse of pink and gold on the other side of Luna and dread filled me. N-no.... N-no, it-

I was suddenly standing over the dying bodies of Luna and Celestia, their armor dented and chipped. Luna was wearing light plate armor, mostly hardened leather with sheets of metal stitched in it, that was a dark blue with lighter highlights. It looked like she had been beaten with several war hammers, cut with who knows how many blades, then sat on by an Ursa Major. Celestia, though, looked worse. Her gold and white heavy plate was almost completely shattered and her warhammer was laying beside her, the head broken into shards.

Tears filled my eyes as they looked up at me, relief and acceptance written on their faces.

"M-Max... it is... good to- good to see you," Celestia choked out.

I knelt down next to her, a guard taking my foals from me, "Shh, d-don't worry. W-we'll-" I begin.

"No, they used.... There is no way we shall survive this," Luna said, her breathing labored.

"N-no, I can rewind time and-"

"No, Max," Celestia interrupted, sighing. "My sis-... sister is tired of ruling, and I w-would rather be your lov-er then run a country."

"B-but-"

"No-" Luna coughed and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth, Her lung had been punctured. "No. We had been talking of-... of giving you our power and thrones. To be ponies once more... "

"Y-you are ponies.... You're-" Celestia put her hoof on my lips and I let my tears fall.

"We would- have prefered to," she drew in a shaky breath. "live to be old, and go peacefully." She looked to my side and smiled, tears gathering in the corners of her eyes. "I had dreaded not being able to see my foals.... Please, raise them right. D-don't let them be f-filled with hate...."

I grabbed her hoof and kissed it. "I will. I p-promise I will." I sat down and pulled Celestia's head into my lap, kissing her as the sisters gave me the last of their strength.

With day coming later than normal, all of Equestria knew something had happened. I was made aware of it by a letter being delivered by a maid to Celestia's -- now mine and mine alone -- rooms. It was sealed by a piece of purple wax bearing the symbol of the moon.

I was sitting on the bed, Golden, Light, and Rainbow on my lap sleeping. "Open and read it, please," I said, my tears having run themselves out and left me empty... So so empty.

"Yes, your highness," the maid said. Dimly I remembered her as the one that always brought Celestia and I breakfast. Her name was... Hearth Flare? She cleared her throat before reading, "Dear Luna, Ponyville is in an uproar about the delay to set the moon and Mayor Mare asked me to send you this letter to ask about it. I hope nothing is wrong and it was just a prank that distracted you. Signed, Your Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle."

I closed my eyes and said, “Write a response-”

Hearing a commotion out in the hall, I went to the door and walked out. I felt something hit my shoulder and let out an “oof!”, a wing coming around in front of my face, almost knocking me over. A second or two later something else crashed into my leg, sending all three of us to the floor.

“Halt!” I heard a guard shout, the two that knocked me over tensing to jump off. Before they could, I stopped their muscles from getting the signal to move.

Lifting the one that was basically wrapped around my head I said, “Thank you guardspony, I shall take it from here.”

I took in the pony in my hands and saw that it was nothing more than a filly, just about to become a mare, in what looked like an assassin’s outfit -- complete with wrist-mounted miniature crossbow -- with a burglar’s mask. She had a dark blue coat and a brown mane, her emerald eyes looking into mine with defiance and a bit of fear. The filly, I noticed, had large wings; almost as big as Celestia’s it looked like. That filly is cute and fluffy.

I glanced over at the guards that slid to a stop, they were being led by the current captain; Stronghooves. Once he caught his breath he said, “Thank you for stopping them, your majesty. We will-”

“You will find how they snuck in and make sure no one else can,” I interrupted as I set the filly down and disentangled myself from the pony around my legs, my anger flaring. I walked over and circled him saying, “This is twice. TWICE! In twenty-four hours that someone has been able to sneak in here. What’s the problem here: your stallions and mares aren’t trained enough or nopony really cares about protecting their leaders?”

“But-”

I interrupted him again, stopping in front of him, “I’m talking right now; you listen! I should have your helmet after tonight. Now, go find how they got in or you’ll be court martialed for insubordination.”

He hesitated and I tore into him again, “Very well then, tomorrow night you’re to turn in your armor and receive the plain gold armor of a private. Don’t even think about choosing a replacement, I will choose who it will be.” I waved my hand, dismissing him, “Go find those holes in the defenses and make arrangements for fixing them.”

I turned my attention to Hearth and smiled, “May you please get drinks for my guests and I?”

“Y-yes, your highness,” She said as she bowed and trotted off.

I looked back at the mare and filly who crashed into me, releasing them enough for them to stand up and getting a better look at the two. The mare had a greyish coat and a red mane above blue eyes, which were also defiant and a little curious. She was also in an assassin’s outfit with a burglar’s mask over her eyes.

Now, who are these two? Doesn’t matter, I need their skills to track down commander Hurricane, I thought as I walked over to them again. Once I was in front of the two I said, “How about we go sit down and talk a little?” I turned to head back into my room. “You want to get an even bigger bounty or a way to pay it off?”

I noticed that Rainbow was rubbing an eye when I entered the room and picked her up, sitting back down on the bed. I smiled down at her and rocked her back and forth in my arms, humming to get her back to sleep.

“What was-” I shushed the grey mare. She continued with a softer voice, “What was that about paying bounties off?”

I looked up and fixed the mare with my gaze, “I want you to find some ponies and report their every move. You help with this, you can consider yourselves free ponies. Do it exceptionally well, you will have a job as my personal spies. I will not care how you complete missions and you will have total amnesty from the law.”

“Don’t you have -- I dunno -- hundreds of guards around here to do that for you?” the filly said.

I shook my head. “They clomp around in armor, not exactly what I would consider sneaky. You’ll get great benefits aside from those already mentioned.” Then I realized: this was Sky Runner and her sister Shadow. I can definitely use their skills. I have to make this sweet enough that they can’t turn it down.

They both looked at me suspiciously and said, “what kind of ‘benefits’?”

“Your own quarters in the palace you can use whenever, state of the art equipment, you will be able to appoint your own doctor, unlimited funds when it comes to missions I give you, and you’ll be able to give me one pony’s name so they will have the same as you. Not to mention a thousand bits per month.”

Sky flashed me a smile that didn’t reach her distrustful eyes and opened her mouth. I frowned as I interrupted her, “You lie and just take off, your bounties will change to ‘dead’ instead of ‘dead or alive’ and increased to twenty million. Each. Try to fuck me over, the same thing will be done. I don’t care if you trust me or not, as long as you are truthful your bounty will stay the same.” My face grew harder as I thought of Hurricane. “I want this pony bad enough that I’d tear apart this entire world atom by atom to find him, if I had the power.”

Sky glanced at her younger sister, before saying, “What did this pony you want do?”

Seething with anger and rage, I harshly whispered, “He killed my lover and her sister! With or without your help I will have him in my hand.”

I forced myself to put that away until Hurricane was captured. Once I was calm again I opened my eyes and said, “Celestia was my first love. S-she... gave me Golden and Light. And because of that-... that pegasus they have only me.” Tears streamed down my face as I tried to get my emotions under control again. “I-I... I don’t care what you have to do, who you have to kill, fuck, interrogate, I don’t even care if you have to destroy half of Equestria. As long as Hurricane is in front of me, you’ll be pardoned for everything you have done, you’ll have a room here, I’ll pardon another pony of your choosing, and you’ll get to keep whatever you collect on the way.”

“What about all the rest?” Shadow asked. Both were even more suspicious now.

“That’s if you accept the position as a personal spy for me.”

“I thought that was if we did ‘an exceptional job’?” Sky said.

My smile was hollow as a drained coconut. “Changed because I know who you are now. It’s not often a pair of burglars catch the attention of Luna and even rarer that she talks about them at dinner and breakfast. I had been thinking of approaching you anyways about this, but tonight....” My rage boiled once more as I thought about what happened. “Tonight made it that much more important to me.”

Just then Hearth Flare came in, a tray with three mugs on it in her magic. I forced my anger down again as she passed out the drinks. Once she left Sky spoke again, “We’ll need some time to talk this over.”

I nodded in acquiescence and pulled a cord near the head of the bed. “Ready a room for my guests, they’ll be staying until after the funeral. Make sure they know where everything is as well,” I told the servant that showed up. “And tell the guards that if they touch these two they will be no longer employed.”

Turning back to the two mares, I said, “Please stay out of the restricted sections. There is plenty to explore without going there. If you’ll excuse me, I need to be up in about two or three hours to feed my foals.”

Sky and Shadow nodded and left without another word.

“Would you still like me to write a response to Twilight?” Hearth asked as she stepped into the room again.

I sighed as I laid down and pulled my foals up on top of me, “Tell her that Celestia and Luna are dead and have named me as the next ruler.”

Author's Note

Sky Runner and Shadow are Happycamper's OCs. Go read his stuff if you haven't already.

The Warriors' Departure

Firestar jumped up onto the Great Rock in FourTrees, calling his Clan and allies to gather in the clearing. Firestar was a ginger tom, his orange fur shining like a flame in the morning sun. Not even two moons ago, Firestar was granted a leader's gift of nine lives and now he lead an alliance of all the Clans; WindClan, ShadowClan, RiverClan, and his own ThunderClan.

He had convinced Tallstar and Leopardstar to follow him into battle against a Twolegplace Clan called BloodClan and their leader, Scourge. Three days ago Scourge demonstrated his power and strength by killing Tigerstar, the leader of ShadowClan. The deathblow was so severe that Tigerstar lost all nine of his lives to one dog-tooth strengthened paw.

"Why call us when Scourge and his BloodClan are almost on top of us?" Tallstar meowed as he joined Firestar. Tallstar was a black-and-white tom with an abnormally long tail and was the leader of WindClan.

"I had a vision last night, Bluestar and Spottedleaf told me not to fight BloodClan," Firestar said. "They said that a path would be opened here and that we were to walk it if we chose."

"And where is this path you speak of?" Leopardstar asked. Leopardstar was an unusually spotted golden tabby she-cat that lead RiverClan. "Why should we follow a path when we are ready and willing to fight here and now?"

"Because if we fight cats will die. We'll come out on top, but will the clans be able to remain as four?"

"Look, StarClan is moving!" a cat wailed. Even though dawn had come and gone every Cat could still clearly see Silverpelt, the camp of StarClan, in the sky. And it was moving, circling and descending to FourTrees. As they came closer their forms began to come in to focus, showing the recent and long dead cats of the four Clans.

Cats of all Clans watched as their loved ones leaped to the ground next to them, landing among the living and the branches of the trees above the Great Rock.

Bluestar, the previous leader of ThunderClan, landed next to Firestar and meowed, "The leaders of LionClan, TigerClan, LeopardClan, and PantherClan have spoken and decreed that the five clans shall leave this world for another. One where there is no stink of twoleg trash, or their monsters that carry them."

Every cat was stunned into silence. The greatest cats that had ever ruled the forest were those of LionClan, TigerClan, LeopardClan, and PantherClan. They were the ancestors of all cats and their leaders were going to open a path to another world!?

In a flash of light four giant cats, a lion, a tiger, a leopard, and a panther, appeared on the Great Rock standing with their shoulders almost touching.

"StarClan has decided that we shall protect the path until all who wish to go are through," Bluestar continued. "Do not worry, we shall be reborn into the Clans once you have settled."

"But, where shall we live? How shall we hunt?" Leopardstar asked.

"The four Clans shall be given territory by the one many call Grandmother."

I woke to Golden Spark and Light Sweet crawling on me. They were obviously hungry and had been trying to drink from my breast if the wetness of my nightgown was anything to go by.

"Okay, let's-" I yawned, trying to take off my gown. "Let's give you some milk."

While the two foals latched on I stared blearily at the wall, trying to stay awake so I could burp them if I needed to. If only they didn't need to eat every three or four hours. And I didn't take at least an hour to get to bed afterwards.

I sighed, looking down at them. I wish I had more to remember Celestia and Luna by- My head shot up and my hand pulled on the rope next to the bed. While I waited for somepony to respond, I pulled a plan together and took out the tokens I would need to complete it. A few minutes later a servant I didn't recognize came into the room, blushing as he saw my foals were still drinking.

"Yes, your highness?" he asked.

"I would like for you to have five tons of coal delivered to the antechamber in front of the throne room at dusk," I handed him the tokens. "And make sure I am given these when it arrives."

"Y-...yes, your highness."

Author's Note

I had been reading the books lately. I am not ashamed, they are very good books.

Next intermission will have some more exposition about what had happened where the cats come from. I do not own the Warriors series or the characters. The one to write the books was Erin Hunter and if anyone is interested in the books themselves, PM me and I'll give you a link to all 47 of the books.

Chapter 14: A Goddess Approaches

“What the fluff did I want with five tons of coal?” I said as I stared at the piles of coal that almost reached the ceiling of the antechamber in front of the throne room, censoring myself in favor of Golden Spark. She had gotten hungry on the walk from the dining room, so I opened the nightgown -- it was called a daygown, but you know about old habits and dying -- I was wearing and let her suckle on my breast until she was full.

I had just finished breakfast when a guard came into the dining room to tell me of the recent delivery followed by Hearth telling me of my late-day demand for the stuff.

“I don’t know, your majesty. You said to not question your idea,” Hearth answered, seemingly unperturbed by my blatant disregard for the modesty nobles set themselves to.

I set Rainbow Dash and Light Sweet down on the floor and sat down, contemplating what my half-asleep mind had come up with. What the fuck am I going to do with this? Why coal? Why this room?

Feeling a bump against my leg I looked down and chuckled. Light had pinned Rainbow in a cuddly hug against my leg, and the trapped filly was trying her hardest to get away. I reached down with my free hand and scratched Dash behind her ears, making her accept her position for the moment.

“You had also said to give you these.”

I looked up and saw two tokens floating in the maid’s magic. They just made me more confused. “How in the flying fluff monster are those going to help me figure out what to do with this flipping coal?”

One was Kat’s gem, the other was a coin with a snake descending from a cloud on one side and a tornado surrounded by a circle of some kind with small dots on it. That’s Typhon’s token.... Let’s see... gravity and wind.... No wait. Coal is just- I sat up a bit straighter as I realized, Pressure and heat.

“I know what I was planning,” I whispered, my vision blurring as I grabbed the two objects. “Kat Shifter, Queen of Gravity, and Typhon, Master of the Breath, I call upon your help to pay homage to those I loved.”

Not even a moment later, Kat tumbled through a portal, her clothes torn and a few burn marks over body while panting hard. "Oh mon dieu, I really need to take care of those things one of these days."

“Hey, Kat.” I said as I took in her appearance, noting that there wasn’t really anything hidden from view. “Man, your boyfriend must be really into BDSM and fire.”

"That's not funny, Max," Kat commented as she laid in the air. She snapped her fingers, a new set of clothes taking place of the remains of the old.

I shrugged, “More censored than what I was thinking.” Golden, having filled herself, bit my nipple as hard as she could. “Gyah! Okay, let’s give you a burp,” I said as I put her to my shoulder and patted her back.

Kat tilted her head. "You start a foal-sitting service?"

I sighed as Golden spit up on a towel Hearth some how got, “No.... I-.... A lot has happened. The short of it is I got together with Celestia, found Rainbow here in a cave, and had twins.” I gestured to the three fillies.

She looked even more confused. "Is it even biologically possible for a human to give birth to foals?"

“Here it is, apparently,” I shrugged. “That or I’m part alicorn.”

"Yesh," she cringed. "It's points like this that make me glad I don't have a womb."

I looked down, trying not to bawl my eyes out again. “I just wish Celestia was able to watch our foals grow into mares....”

Kat blinked. "Uh... Come again?!"

I lifted Light and Rainbow into my lap, setting their sister between them. I sat looking at them for a few minutes before I cracked. “Luna and Celestia were murdered by a pegasus just yesternight,” I said with pure venom and rage. “He’ll know what true torture is once I get my hands around his skinny little neck!”

“H-he... used cursed blades t-to-” I hugged my foals to me and let the tears fall.

Kat's expression was completely neutral. "If you will excuse me for a moment." She disappeared through a portal, coming back a few moments later, gasping for breath and covered in sweat. "I'll apologize to that planet later, you were saying?"

“T-they- they made me-... me their heir!” I wailed as I cast myself into grief once more.

Next thing I know, Kat is hugging me, just giving me a shoulder to cry on.

“A-and they- they gave me t-their m-m-magic and- I- Just- HURRICANE WILL PAY!” All around the room flowers and plants blew away as dust, their Time taken into myself.

I slowly inhaled. No, save it for that stallion. Now isn’t the time to have a red-out, I thought as I breathed. “I-I’m sorry if you got hit by my powers,” I said once I was calmed.

I heard a snapping sound. "I would appreciate not having my clothes destroyed for the third time today. Please be careful from now on."

I pulled back, confused. “Your clothes were all organic?”

"Leather and silk," Kat confirmed.

I cringed, trying to keep my mind clean. “Conflicting interests. Must keep language clean.”

Kat smacked the back of my head lightly. "Not like that!"

I smiled apologetically. “Anyways, I called you to help me with this,” I gestured to the coal in the room. “I want to turn all this into two solid statues of diamond.”

"Hoo," Kat breathed through clenched teeth. "That's gonna be a toughie. I've never done anything bigger than handheld gems."

“Not even your lover?” I raised my hands as Kat tried to smack me again. “Okay, okay! I knew it would be tough. That’s why you would control only the pressure, I would control time, and Typhon would control the heat.”

"Speaking of which," Kat looked around. "Where is that windhead boyfriend of mine?"

Just then the doors at the other end slammed open, Making the piles fall and reveal a wolf just barely able to fit through the doorway. “What is this I hear of my friends being attacked?” the wolf demanded as she shoved her way in.

Once she was in far enough I noticed she was covered in wounds, some still pouring blood. It was almost impossible to discern what color her coat was because of the blood matting her fur but her eyes were as red as apples.

OHMIGOSHIT’SHOLOINTHEFLESH! “Peace, Wise Wolf. You will learn what happened in time. For now let’s take care of those wounds,” I said much more calmly than I felt.

“Keeping your cool under pressure is good and all.” Typhon said from the ceiling. “I still think this is one of those times you can show yourself - just a little.”

"Oh mon dieu!!" Kat jumped at Typhon's voice. "Don't do that!" she practically screeched at him.

Biting back a comment, I said, “I wondered when you would say something.”

“There are things even I cannot do, and places even I cannot go.” He shrugged. “I know it might not do much sense from your point of view.”

He floated down, righting himself as he went. “I know eastern magic - I can see to Holo for the time being while you explain what’s going on.”

“Okay.” I said getting to my feet, still holding Golden, Light, and Rainbow. “You want the long version?”

The wolf nodded, “I am curious as to what beings you are; I have never seen creatures like you in all my travels.”

"We get that a lot," Kat commented.

“It makes for good conversation.” Typhon added. “There’s foul magic in these.”

“Those Pegasi were using tainted weapons. If they hadn’t, they wouldn’t have lasted a second against me.” Holo said with a sneer.

“Commander Hurricane,” I spat out. “He’s the one to blame for Luna and Celestia’s deaths.”

“I hate it when ponies I know did great things have evil alternates I have to stop.” Typhon sighed as he pressed the necklace of Seiryu against one of the wounds to try and cleanse it. “The one I knew about from my world got rid of Able-ists in the - well, in the whole of pony territory.”

“Yeah well, this one is nothing more than a racist prick who killed his second in command when he found out she mated with Starswirl,” Holo said as she tried not to flinch at the cleaning. “Also killed Starswirl and his other mate before those of The Harvest put him in stone.”

“I’m liking this place less and less,” Kat muttered. “Racism is something I don’t handle well.”

“You don’t need to handle him. Once he’s mine, To The Pain will look like a mercy,” I promised.

“Leave some for me,” Holo growled.

“Giving him to you would be a mercy I don’t intend on allowing. If you want to do something, get to him before I do and don’t kill him.”

Laughing a little, Holo said, “If I am a mercy, there is no reason for me to go after him.” She smiled. “I almost feel sorry for him.”

"I'd say something... but he dug his own grave." Typhon looked over the wounds. "This might take a while; your body basically has to knit itself back from... well, from this."

“Oh, that reminds me,” I said, turning to Hearth. “May you please get my bag from my room?”

“Yes, your highness,” She said as she bowed and then walked away.

“I have something that will make you even harder to beat,” I smiled back at Holo. “I bought it while I was... visiting Handsome Jack.”

"I guess a warning about foreign tech from me would come across as hypocritical." Typhon scratched his head. "I think you should pace yourself a little, though; go too fast, and you'll find yourself having gained nothing."

I waved dismissively. “I bought only four shields, a gun, and medical treatment for Rainbow. I’m not going to try to bring in something like the internet or nukes; just enough tech that my foals are protected.”

"Yeah, I know the feeling... Still, don't think I didn't notice." Typhon quirked his brow. "Did you try passing them off as golems, or just went on like they have secret identities?"

“They aren’t golems, they’re AIs that were given completely organic bodies they could connect to.” I explained and then muttered, “That moogle is far too generous for her own good; making me buy more things from her....”

"Of course I know that. I meant, how did you explain them to everypony else?" Typhon slapped his forehead. "I know sufficiently-advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic, but come on, give me more credit."

“You’ve never heard of ‘bio-tech’?” I asked smugly. “Their bodies were manufactured, but they’re organic. I even helped test their reproductive systems, and trust me: they work.”

Typhon's eyebrow couldn't get higher, so he settled for staring for a bit longer than necessary.

"Well, I just arrived. I can't very well know the level of golems there are if I only have two pony-like products of science. Honestly? I've seen a golem Twilight Sparkle, and she's also completely organic, you know? The tells are there, though."

Just then Mun and Sol peeked out from their hiding spots on either side of the stairway and flew over to land by me.

“We aren’t golems, we’re miniature tanks that have been given bodies,” they said in sync. “We were made to our commander’s specifications outside of this universe.”

"I. Know. That." Typhon made a gesture with his hands to punctuate each word. "Did you just tell everyone you are compact war machines indistinguishable from ponies? Or did you have a bit of forethought and hid it? That was my original question."

"You're all being weird, so I'm gonna be over here in the not-weird corner."

“Nope, we were completely honest,” Sol, Mun, and I said at the same time.

“Seriously, even though Pegasi went berserk when Celestia was banished, ponies are much more open to new things than in the show,” I continued. “In fact, no one batted an eyelash when I started sleeping with her.”

“Besides, our war hulls are separate from our avatars,” Sol said. “What you see before you has no weapons and only token defenses.”

"Can we move on please?" Kat asked. "This is gonna start making my head hurt. I've already had my daily dose of pain, thank you."

“Here you are, your majesty,” Hearth said, my bag floating next to her.

Placing my three fillies on Sol’s back, I said, “Thank you, Hearth Flare.”

“What is in there that you wish for me to have?” Holo said, her wounds closing before our eyes.

“It’s a shield. One that’ll almost completely get rid of your weakness to cursed things. Until it breaks, that is,” I answered as I dug in my bag, pulling out a grenade. “NOPE.” I reached back down into the bag and pulled out a bigger version of the legendary Hyperion shield The Bee. “Here we are. You’ll have to be careful when it breaks; it takes about five hours for it to recharge fully and there’s a ten minute wait for it to start recharging.”

Holo raised an eyebrow. “And... this will help me how?”

“It takes the damage for you. All of it until it breaks. That means you can be hit by cursed swords and not even be hurt by them.”

She smiled wolfishly. “I think I’ll go after those pegasi, then.”

“After the funeral?”

Holo nodded solemnly.

"I hope you mean only the ones that followed Hurricane," Kat said with a very slight glare. "you cannot condemn a race for the actions of a select few."

“You dare insinuate that I’m like him?” Holo said, affronted. “I am Holo the Wise Wolf, not some petty commoner wolf.”

“The throne room hasn’t been touched yet if you want to catch their scent,” I suggested, setting the shield down. “Aside from moving the dead out, that is.”

“I shall start there once the funeral is over. For now,” She leaned down, her eyes sparkling. “Do you have any apples?”

“Eating would help, yes.” Typhon nodded. “Still, what did you call me for? I doubt it was just to act as a nurse.”

"Apparently, we're artisans now," Kat said, walking up and giving Typhon a peck on the cheek. "And it's good to see you."

“It’s good to be here, yes.” He held her hand. “Art? That’s a new one, though; never been summoned for art.”

“Yeah... I called you here for helping me with a plan I made while half-asleep,” I chuckled sheepishly. “I want to turn about five tons of coal into two diamond statues of Luna and Celestia and place them on either side of the throne room’s doors.”

I sighed. “I don’t know what I was thinking exactly, but I’d rather do something like this and use my powers than let someone else make something for me.”

“That’s… actually not a bad idea.” Typhon hummed in thought. “And with both of us it won’t take as much alchemic know-how to not screw it up.”

“It’s not so much alchemy as it is producing the conditions for it to form naturally....” I shrugged. “Eh, semantics.”

“Trust me, alchemy can make things much smoother.” He replied as he looked at the coal. “Makes things easy - well, easier - when you already know the normal way; like a shortcut in the interstate highway that gets you to Hawaii.”

“But that makes my part almost unnecessary; I’d be more of an observer than a participant.” I shook my head. “I want to play a part in forming the diamond. It’ll take more power and concentration, but it’ll be more satisfying on my part at least.”

“Well, then that’s even easier on my end.”

At that moment, a loud growl was heard. Typhon and I turned to Kat who was blushing. "Ehehe, sorry. Haven't had a proper meal in about a month, so I guess I'm a little hungry. Think we could discuss the details over lunch?"

“It is nearing lunch time.” Sol said as her own stomach growled.

Light reached towards me grunting and wiggling her wings and Rainbow pointed to her mouth.

“Okay, let’s go to the dining room.” I turned to Hearth. “Please get Holo some wheat so she can fit in the hallways.”

“I am not fat!” The wolf in question said indignantly.

“I didn’t say anything of the sort,” I said as I exposed my right breast and let Light latch on, turning to walk to the dining room.

"Come on, Ty!" Kat said, dragging her boyfriend by the hand. "I can't wait to tell you everything that's happened in the last three years."

“If I were anyone else, I’d have trouble with the idea of temporally-inconsistent relationships.” He said as he simply levitated a little off the ground; Kat wasn’t going to let him catch up on his own, most likely.

Kat ignored his comment. "I met so many people, learned a lot, got Cancer, and made some new friends," she listed off, catching up to us quickly.

“Try making the temporal disturbances yourself and being the only one to notice them.” I said, opening a door and then closing it with a sigh. “Over half a year and I still don’t know the layout of the castle.”

Kat deadpanned at Typhon. "Seriously? Nothing when I just casually mention having Cancer? ...oh who am I kidding. You're impossible to surprise."

“Interjecting something is kind of hard in these conditions.” He replied. “And I’m sure I’d be more worried if we were back on, say, Earth. Harder to get a decent doctor, you see.”

"Would you like to meet Cancer?" Kat asked, a glimmer of mischief in her eye.

“I can see the capital letters, too.” He rolled his eyes. “There’s subtitles to everything everyone says… and some things they don’t, but that’s mostly me. But yes, yes I’d like to meet him - assuming I don’t end up getting bit.”

I stopped and looked at Typhon, a devious smirk on my face as I thought of Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and I eating each other out and using strapons to fuck each other silly. You wanna read my mind more?

"Cancer is a girl, Ty," Kat corrected. A second later, Kat's left arm was covered in what looked like red sludge. "Typhon, Max, meet my symbiote, Cancer. She was a gift from another Displaced."

“First - Max, it’s written all over your face you are thinking of something naughty, but I don’t read read minds - that easy, anyways; second, as long as the symbiote is not working off of your hormones, I can’t think of a better partner than one you can’t be separated from without a really damn good fight.” Typhon then waved a little. “Hello, Cancer; I hope things work out between the both of you.”

“Looks like she’s younger than Rainbow. Nice to meet you, little one,” I said as I turned to continue walking. Damn, Thought I made the image strong enough.

The sludge shivered in response. "Yeah, she's still very young. Can't even speak yet. But we have been practicing her special technique." Kat flexed her arm and it transformed into a massive blade. "Doesn't last long, but she's very effective."

“I’ll say; it’s creativity like that what makes abilities worth it.” He twirled his hand, and there was a small metallic crossbow bolt on his hand. “I’ve been practicing psychokinesis, and I think I can imitate some of Clover’s moves.”

"Cool!" Kat exclaimed as Cancer slithered out of sight. "See, it's stuff like this that make me know we're a good couple." She slid up against him, leaning her head on his shoulder.

I flinched as I opened the next door. “Here we are. Let’s grab a seat,” I said, almost speed walking into the room.

"Great! I'm starving!"

“... I could use a bite to eat.” Typhon mumbled, having caught the subtext of that.

As I walked to the table I noticed that a tan pony with red eyes and white tufts on her ears was seated near the close end almost covered in apples completely, the pile almost filling the table. The pony had an apple in her hoof about to take a bite, revealing canines larger than a Thestral’s.

"Woah!" Kat exclaimed. "Vampire bat pony. Haven't seen one of those in a while."

The pony blushed and said, “I suppose I asked for a bit much....”

“That’s your dinner as well as your lunch, Holo,” I said with a playful frown.

"Oh, wolf pony. My bad. Heh, Ben would love that scan."

I sat down at the end of the table. “Might not like the addiction to apples, though.”

“It’s better than a vampire fruit-bat pony; might make it a mite hard to focus.” Typhon held out a pair of chairs with the wave of a hand, toying around with the bolt on the other. “After you.”

"Aw, so thoughtful," Kat said, taking the offered seat. "Before we go, I want to get blood sample from Holo. I never did get Ben a birthday gift."

I picked up an apple and bit into it wordlessly as the others sat down, Sol and Mun giving me worried glances.

“I think you are going a little too fast there, Kat.” Typhon tapped the bolt on the table. “Things like blood are usually fifth-date shenanigans.”

"That is not what I meant and you know it!" Kat said, blushing profusely.

“I would not agree to it anyways,” Holo said, biting into an apple. “I have lost enough blood for the next century.”

"Just some hairs then?" Kat asked nicely. "Just a bit of DNA is all I ask."

“I think she was pointing you to the blood she lost on the way in. There might be some that didn’t get on the coal,” I spoke up.

"Oh." She turned to Typhon. "Remind me to grab some of that blood, would you? Please and thank you."

“What would everypony like to eat?” A waiter asked, having come from the kitchen and looking expectantly at Typhon and Kat.

“I have some on me; I was cleaning the wounds.” He absent-mindedly made the bolt spin over the tip of his finger. Neat trick, the point didn’t even touch him even if it looked like it; made good armor, too. “I’ll take a salad, so long as it doesn’t have grass or flowers - can’t process those, you see.”

"Thank you, Ty. I'll take some meat if you've got any. Rare if you could."

Nodding, the waiter turned and walked to the door leading to the kitchens. Only to be run over by two Thestrals carrying three pies each, sending the ponies tumbling to the floor and the pies into the air.

Typhon watched as the pies flew through the air. He debated on the proper way to retrieve them, if it was to be done simply, if he wanted it to be showy, it was like they were frozen in mid-air while he thought. He simply waved a hand and caught them as they were, not feeling motivated to do much more than that, and brought them over to the table.

“You don’t have to resort to stealing to eat, Sky, Shadow,” I said, finally getting something to smile at.

“Yeah well, you didn’t include free eating in your deals,” Sky said as she untangled herself and stood up.

“I had thought that it was obvious enough not to mention.”

“You need to say room and board. It’s almost tradition.” Typhon eyed the new arrivals, then Max. “I’d invite you over, but it’s not my table...”

“I know it is, but I thought that when I offered them a room here they would assume that they could order things from the kitchens,” I explained. “You may join us if you wish.”

“What did you expect? Two burglars to not try to raid the kitchen?” Shadow asked as she trotted over to a chair. “It would’ve happened anyways.”

“That much is true.” Typhon nodded slightly. “Midnight snack runs, at the least.”

"Oh mon dieu that little one is so fluffy!" Kat squeed. "I want to hug her and squeeze her and call her Jane!"

“Hey, I do have a name already!” Shadow snapped, her fur fluffing up a bit. “And if you try, you’ll get more than you bargained for.”

“The tough talk isn’t as impressive if you melt down at ear scratchies.” Typhon waved the bolt. “I can see it; you’ll melt.”

Shadow was lifted into the air by Kat's powers and brought over to the gravity girl. It ended with an immediate glomp. "She's so fluffy I'm gonna die!" Kat cooed, hugging the poofy thestral.

Without warning two darts hit Kat, one in the back of her neck the other on the front, knocking her out with the green liquid they injected. Unfortunately -- for Shadow -- the filly was stuck in the embrace.

“She needs to learn more restraint, that’s true, but do remember that the next time you try hitting her with- well, anything, remember that there are others much faster than you, that can see nearly anything you might think of doing before you even realize you want to move, and can do this.” Typhon didn’t move, didn’t gesture, didn’t even glow; the darts were removed, then poked into both of them. He knew they were empty now, but the message would be very clear.

“No one gets away with hugging me....” Shadow pouted.

“I have to disagree; your retaliation backfired horribly, and mine hasn’t.” Typhon chuckled as he prevented Kat’s arms from being pried open from the outside. “And you’ll have to think twice before trying that with me. Let her hug you; you need hugs - you are a pony.”

“I DON’T NEED HUGS! I’M A BADASS, BADASSES DON’T NEED HUGS!” she shouted squeakily, glaring at Typhon. Her fur was as fluffy as it could get.

“Language,” I said, shaking a finger at the filly. “My foals are in the room and awake, I won’t have them learning that kind of language until they’re grown.”

“I’LL FUCKING CURSE IF I WANT TO, NOPONY WILL GET ME TO STOP!”

"Hehehe..." Typhon chuckled evilly as he contemplated his next feat of air control, perhaps simply muting her curse-words out? It would be easy, like applying whiteout on schoolwork. Perhaps replacing them with underscores.

"I'm not a pony. Currently." He helpfully pointed out.

Kat stirred awake, still not releasing the filly. Letting out a huge yawn, she asked, “Did I miss anything?”

"Look out, we've got a- snerk! I can't do it with a straight face!" Typhon's snorting sort of laugh didn't help, even if he tried in vain to cover his face. "She's too cute for her own good, and image."

Kat blinked, looking at her boyfriend. “Okay, seriously, what did I miss that could make Typhon laugh? He rarely laughs.”

"I laugh all the time... sometimes you just aren't there." He shrugged. "Still, the fierce warrior in your arms has a... strong difference of opinion with you."

She pouted for a second, hugging Shadow closer. “That’s it. I’m canceling my further travels. I’m gonna start staying around home more often.”

"Won't that cause a paradox? I'm pretty sure we're not matching up right now; or that could be the side-effect of my Science Fugue..." Typhon scratched the top of his head. "I went to work on a new golem, then I blink, and I have an automatic teapot that's too strong, the framework for the body, and I'm sure I saw you... or I mixed up the tea and Zecora's herbs."

“Typhon, sweetie, you’re making my head spin again.”

"Long story short; I am halfway done, I made a portable smelter, and I'm not leaving my tea to what I get at random out of my stuff."

“I think you mixed up your tea again, dear. I’ve already gotten the paradox lecture before. Besides, I thought you’d like having me around more.”

"I do; I just don't want to find out the effects of unstable time-travel." Typhon grimaced. "Might, you know, erase an event, if not one of us."

“I’ll be careful when I return. I may not have the kind of powers you do, but I can handle myself in the Void… when I’m not being hunted by Daleks, that is.”

"It'd be better if I were actually Void, or Space, or Time... or simply a dark/light mage... I keep forgetting just how unlikely my own travelling is; then again, I threw myself at it until the world(s) simply gave up and let me get away with it." Typhon smiled at that. "Still, of the two, what do you think are worse, Daleks, or Cybermen?"

“Cybermen, definitely Cybermen.” Kat shuddered. “That was such a freaky experience. Daleks are easy to handle, but Cybermen just give me the creeps.”

Through all of this I was watching Shadow get petted absently, each stroke and scratch wearing down her protests and resolve until she squeaked out, “Okay, fine. I-I’ll- Oh stars that’s good!”

“Less than five minutes and you already have her begging for more?” Sky said with a sly smile, “This is definitely blackmail worthy.”

“Buck you. You’re just jealous.” Shadow stuck out her tongue at Sky.

“There isn’t a way to erase events. You can make them smaller or bigger, but they’ll happen no matter what,” I said, lifting Light to my shoulder and patting her back. “Everything happens in one way or another....”

"Where I'm from, it's possible, and so is in other places. It's called a Ret-con." Typhon smiled. "I can, and I have, changed things. I only know for sure because I already have, although I need to find out how I did it so I can do it. I'm not going in blind like Marty and the Doc, although I do like the car's design..."

Kat smiled, scratching Shadow’s ears again. “Just wait for your birthday, Typhon.”

"I'm sure it'll be excellent."

She then blinked. “Actually… I don’t think I even know when that is. Did we ever even tell each other our birthdays?”

"Both are in October. Seventeenth and... I don't think I was told that." Typhon tapped his chin. "Yours, I wasn't told told,I remember that much."

“Twenty-seventh, dear. And I’ll make sure I remember.”

"Me too."

Watching the waiter come back with everyone’s food I said, “It’s the way I understand what I was shown during my first trip through the void. I know it isn’t true everywhere and for everyone, but it’s part of my Truth; my way of viewing the multiverse.”

"Ah! That. Yes, things never truly 'vanish', but it would be like hearing like an alternate version of yourself died. There's involvement, but, honestly, other than trying again and averting the paradox, there's little that you can do about it. I'm doing it because I'm not erasing the reason for the travel in the first place; else, I'd need a reason beyond 'to avert a paradox'." Typhon shrugged as he poked at his salad. "The events shaped a lot of lives, and I can't very well direct that much change at once."

“Can we stop talking about time and paradoxes? My mind’s going in circles trying to follow this,” Sky whined.

“M-may I please- EEP!- eat lunch?” Shadow asked, still under assault from Kat.

“Are you gonna behave?” she asked with a little sterness.

“Yeeeeeeessss....” Shadow groaned as Kat found a sensitive spot.

"There's a reason humans evolved fingers, you know." Typhon chuckled as he took a bite of salad.

“More than one, I should think,” I gave Shadow a devious grin. “And you’re experiencing all ten.”

Kat pulled over hers and Shadow's plate, simple feeding the filly with her powers while keeping her calm. "So Max, let's get down to the nitty gritty."

“What about? The statues are pretty much straightforward,” I said as I took another bite from the apple.

"Still, I think that she means that there is something else you want to ask of us." Typhon then gestured to Kat and himself. "It may not be a conscious thought yet, but I can tell you would like something else as well..."

I scratched my head, trying to figure out what he meant. What does that mean? Does he mean now or when I first thought of making the statues? Giving up, I said, “I don’t know what I was thinking last day; I don’t even remember feeding Light and Golden.”

"Not even seeing if there is something we could do to find your targets?" Typhon gave her a side glance as he ate another bit of salad. "Nothing at all?"

“Shadow and I were going to do that,” Sky said through a mouthful of pie. “Not that difficult to spot a group of pegasi flying around.”

“Besides, I was going to release Discord to help.” I raised a hand to stop the objections I thought were about to be voiced. “I know he isn’t well-mannered at times-”

"That's like saying a hurricane is a little windy. But I see the logic - insomuch as 'logic' can be applied to him."

“Yes, he would be the second most likely to be able to find Hurricane. The first being Sky and Shadow here, with their... less than legal contacts.”

"Oh. Well, that's that." Typhon shrugged. "I know the feeling of getting something done yourself. Then, could it be something to do with the foals? Or security in general?"

Pulling my mind’s defences up I thought, Kat did say that she would welcome Celly and I if we wanted to join them.... “No, nothing like that.... But even with Rainbow and Golden and Light.... I can’t-... I just feel like I’m completely alone,” I finally got out. “I used to like being alone, reveled in it even, but now it’s unbearable. I could barely stand being in Jack’s universe for only five days.”

"I get that." He replied, nodding in appreciation. "It can be overwhelming - loneliness, that is. It takes only a moment for one to be left wondering, 'how could I ever have lived like that?' Yet, we are never truly 'alone'. Not even death and time can change that."

“I know how I did,” I muttered, then said, “‘You never truly appreciate what you have until it’s taken from you....’ I didn’t believe that saying once.” I sighed, fighting off tears. “Now, it’s painfully true.” I held Light Sweet closer, trying to draw comfort from her tiny hooves.

I heard a flapping of wings before grey hooves wrapped around me. After a few minutes I heard Sky say, “I’m truly sorry about your loss.... It’s scary to think about, but I don’t know what I would do without Shadow by my side now.” She paused and whispered, “I hope I never have to find out....”

“Are you completely against bringing them back?” Kat asked, finally finishing her meal. “I mean, there have to be some ways to bring Celestia and Luna back.”

“They didn’t want me to save them,” I whispered. “The-they wanted t-to die....”

“Are you sure?” Kat asked, returning to petting Shadow in full. “You did say the weapon that killed them was cursed. That could have been a factor.”

“And risk killing them myself? I have no idea how their wounds would react if I tried to rewind time.” Tears were rolling down my face at this point, my lunch forgotten. “T-they reminded me that we don’t know exactly how my powers work or what they effect.”

“I didn’t mean just your powers, Maxie,” Kat said, trying not to start crying from seeing me like that. “There are Displaced and other creatures out there that don’t need time travel to restore someone, or someponies. I just don’t want to see you like this anymore.”

“What she is trying to say is that cursed weapons are more than deadly to those of us who are immortal,” Holo said. “That’s how I became the ‘Goddess’ of the Wheat Harvest. So too with the others of The Harvest.”

Kat snaps her fingers a little card appears in front of me. “Just… just at least take this. You can use it to bring in someone who could help you understand time. And maybe, just maybe, help use your powers to save them. At least think on it? Please?”

I nodded and took the card, not seeing anything on it. It was just a blank business card. “How do I get in touch with him?” I asked.

“When the time is right, you’ll know. I know it’s cliche, but just trust me on this, okay?” She looked at me with a sad smile. “I just want to see you happy again.”

How did I make such an impression on her? I’ve only spoken with her once, and that was months ago, I thought, still keeping my mind hidden. I hope I don’t ever lose her friendship.

I looked at Kat, tears streaming down my face now. “I-I....” I shook my head, trying to find the words. Eventually I settled on saying, “Th-thank you. I don’t know what I’ve done to warrant this, but thank you.”

“You’re my friend,” she reached out and grasped my hand. “I’d do anything for my friends.”

I pulled her into a hug and whispered, “If you ever need anything -- anything -- You can count on me to help.”

She hugged back. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“That goes for everyone here,” I said out loud. “If you’re in trouble, come find me. I’ll do my best to help you.”

"It goes without saying I'll also help where I can." Typhon smiled, twirling the bolt. "Even if all you need is an open ear."

"Enough sad talk, though," Kat said. "We have two great ponies to honor."

"That we do. I actually have experience with making statues, given that that is what most golems start as; first, though, is if there are any details in particular or a specific pose... maybe even a controlled addition of 'impurities' to make them colored?"

“I want them to be rearing back with their wings out, heads held high and horns crossing in the middle of the door,” I said, wiping away a tear. “I want them to look exactly like they were when they were alive down to the cutie marks.”

"Once we get the raw chunks ready, then that'll be possible, yes." Typhon nodded, eyes going back and forth as he imagined the procedure. "I'll do it down to the feathers, even."

“I would like clean lines between the colors, if we can get it to cooperate. Oh, Typhon, this Celestia had a pink coat if you haven’t already heard it from the wind.”

"All of them do, almost; what varies is the intensity. Still, just because I have some psychic powers doesn't mean I'm psychometric - like that." Typhon eyed her strangely. "Would've made my life one heck of a lot easier. I hear things people say, or imply, or refrain from saying, but speech is still a part of it."

I shrugged, “I don’t pretend to know how your powers work, nor do I think I’ll be able to. I just said that because they’re related to air.

“I think we should get the details of the statues hashed out before we start crushing coal; make sure we’re all on the same page and have the same thing in mind. And yes, the statues will be solid diamond and afterwards enchanted to make sure that if someone gets the idea to try to steal or damage them, they’ll get caught no matter what and most likely will be permanently scarred.”

"While I don't agree with that last bit, as accidents can and will happen, my studies of Crystal Empire magic can help with enchanting gemstones, particularly ones that big - most Equestrian gem magic revolves around shards and small stones, rather than, say, the entire freakin' city." Typhon pointed out. "It's both fascinating, and a little scary, once you think about it."

“There’ll be spikes of diamond going into the floor, and I’ll make sure there are strengthening enchantments on them as well. As for the supposed thieves, they’ll have to actually produce enough force to crack regular diamond before they get hurt,” I took another bite from my abandoned apple. “I’ve thought of every enchantment they’ll ever need to stay put; trust me, not even these two would be able to steal part of one of the statues.” I gestured to the two Thestral thieves.

"You do realize that diamonds are actually rather brittle? Hard, yes; difficult to scratch, yes... but hardly the invulnerable stone that games and movies make it out to be." Typhon pointed out yet again. "And speaking like that is just asking for trouble - the more 'absolute' something is, the easier it is to break. Put conditions on it, it'll make it more robust. I speak from experience - conditional immortality, here."

“Diamonds are the fourth strongest material in this universe, only beaten by titanium, -- the pure stuff, not a compound -- Elementium, and changeling saliva.”

"I guess titanium means some other material in this place..." Typhon mused. "Still, probably magic, or some code or psychic construct. I then retract the objection."

“Gold’s actually the tenth strongest here; One of the blacksmiths gave me a lecture on how good a compound of Elementium, titanium, and gold is and how to shape the metal into armor.” I glanced at Kat, noticing how shocked she was. “Yeah, that’s how I reacted. Anyways, guard armor gets more Elementium the further up the ranks you go, which leads to the different colors on the actual plates.... I could probably write a paper on how to work the metals no matter what the ratio is.”

"I learned similar - though the strong stuff is... well, it's like gold, but magical - plain gold is like back on Earth, a good whack and it bends." Typhon rubbed his forehead. "My... 'specialty' would be the wrong word - 'focus', yes - my 'focus' is more about how to make different things work towards an end goal, so I've done a bit of everything, including studying materials."

I looked over and saw that Kat was actually writing everything down. “This will be great stuff for my thesis!” she said excitedly.

“As much as I’d like to geek out over all the different universes’ metals, I don’t think my guests would appreciate listening to us ramble on,” I said with a giggle.

"Well, it's still relevant - we don't want to put too much weight in the wrong spots."

“Doesn’t mean you can bore us to death,” Sky muttered to Holo, the wolf nodding in agreement.

"I'll build a greenhouse if you want." Typhon rolled his eyes. "Let's see what you think then."

“Will it be filled with Zap apple trees?” Holo asked, saliva dripping from her mouth. “And will it be able to produce them no matter what?”

"If you want - I have control over the weather, so I can cycle things, enchant the supports... every three months or so it could produce a crop." Typhon made a quick sketch on a notepad that appeared out of a brown card. "Usually, they take the whole year, save for the few that produce them... at random."

The wolf-pony was suddenly leaning against Typhon, nuzzling his arm and shoulder as she said, “I am exceedingly grateful for this.... Maybe you’d like some company tonight?”

“Great, somepony that’s more focussed on sex than my sister,” Shadow groaned.

“Hey, I resemble that remark!” Sky snapped, her eyes glittering mischievously.

Kat glared at Holo, growling slightly. “Back off, furry. He’s mine.”

"I don't think she supports your idea." Typhon told Holo.

“Well if you’re willing to share for the night....” Holo trailed off. Everyone knew what she was saying.

“Mine,” Kat snarled.

"This isn't something to be discussing at the table, you know." He reminded them. "Besides, we're talking about building things."

“He’s right, Holo; there are foals present,” I said, trying to keep her from actually putting her hoof in her mouth.

“You know, I wouldn’t mind a roll in the hay,” Sky said, giving the wolf-pony a saucy look.

“We’re just going to go do maintenance on our hulls,” Sol said as she and her twin almost galloped to the door.

“Make sure you use the proper lubrication,” I called after them.

“Jeez, it’s like this entire world is kinky,” Kat commented.

“You don’t wanna know what Discord did to the adult store then,” Shadow said with a shudder.

“...you have piqued my curiosity.”

Shadow leaned up and whispered in Kat’s ear. I knew what she was talking about; the damn thing went right by where I had been standing, trying to go after the Elements. I don’t know why Discord thought of turning all those toys into an octopus, but it was funny seeing it fly away after Applejack bucked it out of the maze.

“Fine, I guess I’ll settle for the thief,” Holo said with a pout. She slowly walked away, making her flank sway as she did so. “You both are missing out on thousands of years of experience, though.”

“I don’t share the love of my life, Holo.”

"There are a few things I find odd about that statement, but I understand the intent." Typhon rubbed his forehead yet again. "Still, she's not asking for marriage, and I think I remember something you had said, Kat..."

Kat muttered something under her breath, looking away before turning back to Typhon. “And what was that, dear?”

Maybe it has something to do with saying I could join you two once in a while? I thought, trying not to let Typhon notice it. I was tempted to say it, very tempted, but I knew it would only lead to a one night stand at the most. She probably means “without an invitation” anyways.

"Something about an invitation? You said you met Max once already..."

Kat blushed profusely. “That was different… it was supposed to be two sets of lovers having fun.”

“You’re still noticing my thoughts?” I huffed. “I guess my training with Discord isn’t worth dirt, then.”

“You shouldn’t let him teach you anything anyways,” Holo said, sitting back down on her side of the table. “He’s the youngest of the immortals -- aside from Cadence, that is -- and doesn’t know as much as the rest of us.”

"Masking the direction of your thoughts is much harder than hiding the thoughts themselves, you know. Also Discord, in my world, is the complete opposite - he knows things; he knows exactly what he's doing, how it's done, why it happens, and that's besides his sheer power and finesse." Typhon grimaced. "Chaos, after all, includes Order by necessity; it's just less... restrained. Also, I don't find ponies attractive as a human, and I don't really think of humans as lovers as a pony."

Holo hummed thoughtfully, “I think I’d like to meet that Discord. If only to have someone to carry on a decent, intelligent conversation with. I’ll leave my offer open for the both of you, incase you decide you’d like to see what I know.”

“Anyways, let's get on to where everyone’s going to be sleeping for now,” I said.

"Technically, I don't need sleep anymore, but Kat and I would need... privacy." Typhon knew exactly what he was doing speaking like that.

“Luna’s rooms haven’t been messed with yet. Just ask a guard where they are. You might like how soft and... firm the bed is.”

“I’ll just take up a corner of the gardens for myself,” the tan wolf said.

Kat blushed a little from what we were implying. She stood up, taking Typhon by the arm. "I suppose we'll see you in the morning then, Max. Sleep well." The guards lead the couple off into the castle.

Dammit. Now who’ll I get to sleep next to me? I thought, making sure I didn’t show my frustration. I guess I’ll just have to ask one of the guards, then.... “You can bet I won’t.” I muttered then said, “I guess we did spend the whole night talking. I’ll see you in the evening, Sky, Shadow.”

Author's Note

HOLY SHIT! This is the longest chapter I've written for this story so far.

Yup. Doing a crossover with DJ and Archmage.

Holo is from Spice and Wolf. Go look it up and watch it, it's a good anime and an even better manga.

Chapter 15: Grandmothers and Breakfast

“Ugh.... I think I need to start drinking coffee.”

It was the evening before the funeral, and apparently I had ordered more things while I was half asleep. I was staring sleepily at a bell taken from Starswirl’s hat, some ornamental wing blades, and a purple scale that was taken from Spike when he arrived with the other five Element Bearers a few hours earlier.

“You do know how much caffeine it’ll need just to perk you up,” Sol said, downing her third cup of the liquid.

I groaned, letting my head hit the table. “I wish this world had ‘Dew....”

"Mountain Dew?" Typhon glanced to my zombified form.

“Yeah, it’s the only soda I drink when I go to Taco Bell or any other place that has it.” I pulled my arms up and rested my head on them, looking at the small pile of objects in front of me. “I had almost made my own flavor with twice as much caffeine as the regular when I went to that 'con.”

Kat made a strange face. “...that just puts nightmares in my head if certain ponies got a hold of that stuff.”

“.... Oh god that’s a scary thought; Pinkie drinking Mountain Dew.”

"Four times out of five, the results are actually underwhelming, if there are any. You do need to watch out for the remaining one time." Typhon pursed his lips. "I rarely stocked soda in my inventory - well, rarely this last century, once soda started to gain ground on the market and I could get any I wanted, when I wanted it."

“You mean the living soda pony?" Kat asked. "Oh, what was her name? ...it’s on the tip of my tongue....satané, I can’t remember.”

“.... Living soda pony?” My confusion was clear on my face.

“Typhon’s Discord had quite the imagination. He created ponies made of food, for instance. I remember the soda pony and cotton candy pony, but I don’t know if he made any others.”

"No, I mentioned a taffy pony being made by Discord. The soda pony was an honest-to-goodness magical 'mistake'; ever heard about too many cooks spoiling the broth? Try too many ponies trying to disenchant and/or protect themselves from another's case of unicorn flu." Typhon clutched his fork. "It was beautiful in the sense of all those things coming together and making a pony out of a few bottles of Doctor Pepper... then we find out it can happen under... different circumstances."

“Oh, whatever,” Kat waved off. “My brain’s wobbly, too ya know. Can’t be expected to remember every last tiny little detail.”

“Damn, talk about harsh,” I said, trying not to think of how painful it would be to be told you were an accident.

"Harsh? What, the accident? They threw her a party. She's good, and has a good life." Typhon rolled his eyes. "Like humans don't know about creating life by 'accident'. Rubber breaks sometimes, you know."

I gave Typhon a blank stare. “Rubber?”

"Contraception." Typhon shrugged. "I take it you didn't... I can't seem to word that in a way it doesn't sound bad. Suffice to say, you better abstain until you figure out something that works on you."

“Contra-what?” I shook my head. “Nevermind. Where I’m from everyone learns about ‘the birds and the bees’ in kindergarten. Everyone knows to not have sex unless they want children.”

“Wow, that’s kinda odd, honestly. In the Midwest that kinda stuff doesn’t come until middle school and even then we were taught about condoms and birth control… not that that the two of us need either of those things,” Kat said offhandedly.

“What part; Oklahoma, Kansas?”

“Little more to the north; Nebraska.”

“Ah, I’m from Texas myself. Never really left the state once my family moved there from Florida.”

"It's easy to take this tone as a simple tan, particularly since sunlight doesn't really have much of an effect anymore thanks to my ring, but I'm Latino." Typhon clarified. "South of Texas. Right in the plateau."

“You do still have a slight accent. I had thought you were from New Mexico,” I said, a smile working its way onto my face.

“Mmm, no wonder you’re sexy,” Kat teased with a smirk. “Never thought I’d find myself a Latin lover of all things~.”

"Accent? If anything, the way I enounce, given my rickety progress, makes me sound a little English - so I was told." He shrugged indifferently. "Still, I did learn piano and guitar the first time I was a teen..."

“I’ve been listening to Spanish for so long that I can tell if someone’s Latino or just spoke it for a few years,” I explained. “If I had a mind that could learn more than one language I’d be speaking Spanish fluently right now.”

“Trust me,” Kat groaned. “It’s not as grand as you think, speaking another language.”

"It isn't when it's unwilling, yes." Typhon tilted his head. "And I don't think that's how accents work. If anything, I've spoken 'English' for so long, and around so many 'native' speakers, that I've self-corrected. Maybe it was just gut-feeling? That's a thing that exists in places like these."

“Maybe, I’ve been able to tell no matter what the evidence against it was,” I said, nonplussed. “Still, it’s always been a mark against me when I tried to get a job.” I waved a hand. “Anyways, do you two have any idea what these are for?”

"You said something about making arrangements for the funeral before going to sleep; my guess is that this is related but you were so tired your memory fizzled out."

“No, I remember that part and then going to sleep-” I slapped a hand to my forehead. “with my head resting on the pages of Celestia’s diary.”

"You'd think that'd be too important to forget, but not everyone can be one of God's blessed few; the morning people." Typhon ate a piece of bacon, then started on the hash browns. "Mind you, you're lucky you didn't wake up with her poetry all over your face."

I laughed, “I am a morning person, as long as I get at least five hours of uninterrupted sleep.” My smile slowly faded as I thought of what I remembered from the book. “She didn’t have poetry in there....”

“Are you alright, Max?” Kat asked, sounding comforting.

I shuddered. “Celestia had to have been taken over by a malevolent force, twisted into a proud and arrogant caricature that wanted nothing more than her own sister’s death.... T-there were many half-completed plans pointing to nothing else.” I whispered, “Where I fell asleep a cold, heartless being had been writing....”

“That remains a constant, it seems,” Kat muttered. “One of the princesses falls to the dark side and attempts to overthrow the other. But every time, deep down, their true self was trying desperately to break free.”

I looked up at Kat, guilt and regret clearly written on my face. “I told them. I told them that she would fall, that there was no other path to take. It would end with her triumph, or her imprisonment....”

"There's always a path; I've seen it, believe me." Typhon looked at both girls with a smile. "It's hard, true, and sometimes the chances are bad... but there is always something, like a Twilight Sparkle lost in the timestream, or... or sometimes it's a ploy of Luna's to prevent Celestia's own fall. Stories are a little bit different for every bit they are the same."

Looking down, I thought, There always is, but I took those other paths from them when I gave them my prophecy. “I know I should read everything in there, but I won’t be able to stand that madness again,” I said finally.

"I know that look - see, you might have told them, reduced their options in their eyes, but sometimes that's the best move. Leave too many paths, and you get lost; Celestia tends to be too arrogant or near-sighted to find her way properly. It's the reason Luna goes mad from isolation." Typhon tapped his fork on his plate. "Luna is... tends to vary, but she's not exactly the paragon of foresight."

“Nearsighted! That’s it!” I reached into my bag and, pulling out the diary, turned to a page near the front. “Here it is: Holo herself telling Celly and Luna how to get into the royal catacombs!”

"Nice; I'm assuming a magical lock of some kind?" Typhon asked with a growing amount of mirth. "Or a series of them - why have two doors if both are opened with the same key?"

“It’s not just a magical lock that’s protecting the catacombs,” I said with a grin. “The best guard in the universe patrols right in front of it.”

“Gandalf?” Kat asked with a little smile.

"A Sniper Joe." Typhon chuckled.

“Gandalf isn’t a guard, he’s a wizard!” I said, jokingly taken aback, “I’m talking of Fluffy’s bigger cousin; Cerberus.”

“Fluffy’s better,” Kat grumbled. “Never liked bulldogs like Cerberus.”

“That’s why I said bigger, though Cerberus isn’t a bulldog here. He’s a mastiff, like Hercules from the Sandlot movies.”

"Dogs get confused around me - anything that relies that much on smell does." Typhon commented. "I swish the Breeze, then bam, instant omnipresence of scent. Not hyperbole; it covers everywhere."

“His nose relies on magic, if he senses you doing that, he’ll think of it as an attack. I’d rather not have to dodge those stalactite teeth of his,” I said nervously.

"Magic? You think I use magic? It's the manipulation of reality itself... and it's not like I didn't do it already. He's going to have to... deal with it." Typhon then put on a pair of shades over his glasses, even though it looked a little silly. "Pfft, magic. He's going to have to become unable to rely on his nose like any other person."

“Dear, please take those off. They make you look dorkier than you should.” Kat took a sip of her coffee. “I don’t use magic either. My gravity and energy powers are something different.”

“Still, I don’t know if he could sense the disturbance. It’ll be better to be cautious around him,” I said, still a bit put off by what I had read. “He used to be a very powerful demon that could tear holes into other universes until those of The Harvest bound him to the gates of Tartarus in an effort to keep him from unleashing his army on the multiverse.”

"Those are a pain, yes." Typhon pursed his lips as he took his shades off. "But there are others, even without counting us, that have similar powers, sometimes because of an object, and can bind him into a single instance - the Chrono Cross comes to mind."

“And how many would have fallen before that bloodthirsty army was stopped? How many would have been left slaughtered in their wake? Even Barbaroi, the dragon of the Hunt, wouldn’t allow that price on his conscience,” Holo said.

"You'd be surprised - pleasantly so." Typhon said. "That kind of things attract attention before they start - the residents of the In-Betweens tend to dislike demonic armies traipsing all over the place, go figure. Fate and Destiny don't manage themselves."

I snorted derisively, “Fate. I’d sooner it didn’t exist.”

"It's as valid as a road on the ground - the trick, however, is that you can chose another, or make one yourself." Typhon retorted. "Fate and Destiny are relatively neutral, like Life itself - it's when someone starts driving that things can get... less-than-pleasant. Look at me, since it was 'Fate', if a borrowed one, what let me become what I am."

Hmph, Fate favors some over others, then, I thought, before saying, “Fine, I’ll save my anger for Hurricane alone.”

"I'd say something - again - but yeah; he has it coming, and it's no-ones fault but his." Typhon shrugged; defending the bad guys had a point of diminishing returns. "He attacked the nation with the intention of destabilizing it, and it's obvious he didn't think about what would happen to the sun and moon. Even I would show him what happens to air when it gets compressed enough... and what happens when I send it towards something - I can aim better now, too."

“That bastard Pegasus is mine!” I snapped, banging my fist on the table as my powers flared again. Once more the plants around the room turned to dust, followed by everyone’s clothes save Typhon's.

“Oh come on!” Kat whined, quickly snapping on another outfit. “That’s the third destroyed in two days! Not fair!”

"Timelessness for the win." Typhon smirked. "Also, I hope I made enough duplicates."

“No one, I repeat, no one gives him lasting wounds or takes his life besides me,” I said venomously.

“Max, calm down,” Kat said slowly. “We’re not trying to take away your revenge, just offering a little extra punishment.”

I turned to Kat preparing a scathing remark, barely realizing in time what I was about to say. What is with me? I know I’m angry about what Hurricane did, but why am I yelling at my friend? I lowered my head in shame. I was about to repay her kindness with hate she hadn’t earned....

“I’m sorry,” I said with a shaking voice. “I don’t have his full punishment thought out yet, but I can assure you. He’ll suffer so much that adding anything would be a mercy.”

"That I can object to - be quick, or you are just stooping to his level, claiming to have the higher ground." Typhon interjected. "Avenge, not torture. This isn't one of those times where two wrongs do make a right."

“I don’t assume I have the moral high-ground. And I never said anything about torturing him myself.” I sighed and looked to Typhon. “I don’t intend for him to come to any physical or mental harm, other than what he inflicts himself.”

"You are now leader of Equestria; having the moral high-ground comes with the territory, and you have to keep it." Typhon then made a few motions with his hands. "You can bend it, sure, or defend it with shadowy tactics, but you're supposed to be - or become - better. If anything... if anything, at least leave the decision up to Holo, since those of the Harvest dealt with him the first time; it'll be still in the grey, but not... you know, outright malevolent."

“Both of the princesses chose her, if I cannot trust Max herself, I trust my friends and their decision,” Holo said. “Make no mistake, I shall judge whether or not his punishment is too severe before it is administered.”

"I was talking about leaving that to you, but that works, too."

“If she can think of something that will stick, aside from turning him to stone again, I am sure the others of The Harvest will agree to it.”

“You just don’t want to do it yourself, you lazy wolf,” A voice called from one of the windows. Sitting on the windowsill was a monkey wearing a brown business suit without any pants.

“I wondered where you had run off to, Lawrence,” Holo said indifferently, though I could see a playful glint in her eyes.

"So... royal catacombs?" Typhon reminded them.

“Right,” I skimmed over what I had just read again. “Looks like these are all we’ll need to open the Gate to the right... somewhen? It’s not too clear on those details.”

“That’s because it’s in its own dimension,” Lawrence said. “It’s still in this universe, just in a place where no one can see it normally.”

“So, it’s a pocket dimension?”

“To put it mildly. It’s actually in the manifestation of the world’s magic.”

Kat sighed. “That’s the answer to everything on these worlds, magick… lucky salauds.”

“It’s basically a mirror dimension, but instead of showing the world as it is, it shows the world as it was before anything became sentient,” Holo explained. “It usually takes immense power to send a full-grown pony there, but the others of The Harvest opened the way and sealed it so that it could be opened at will if you had the right items.”

I noticed Kat had taken out a notepad and was actually writing everything down. “Another thing to look into for my thesis,” she muttered.

"I am very 'light', if that helps." Typhon pipped in. "Breath - Air, and all that... and exotic spaces was - or is, my Clover's forte. Took to Seiryu's room magic even better than a fish to water."

A long, drawn out gasp made everyone look to the door. I couldn’t see anything, though since two bright blue -- and huge -- eyes were looking into mine.

“Ugh... even just thinking of her makes her appear,” Holo groaned.

“Oh. My. Gosh! I finally get to throw you a party, not to mention everypony else that’s here, too!” The unmistakeable voice of pinkie gushed.

"Hands - and hooves and paws - up everyone who saw that coming." Typhon said, raising his hand. "Just mind the sugar and the grasses, Pinkie."

“Pinkie! That is no way to treat royalty,” Two guesses as to who that was -- and the first two don’t count.

Rarity’s magic enveloped the pink mare and set her down a few feet away from me before Rarity said, “Please forgive my friend, she can be a bit overenthusiastic.”

"If you can't be friendly towards royalty, then what use is royalty?" Typhon asked as he shrugged.

With my vision unobscured I could see that Twilight, Applejack, Spike, and a yellow Thestral mare that had to be Fluttershy -- that was partially hidden behind the others -- were standing at what they thought was a respectful distance with Pinkie and Rarity next to them.

“You don’t have to act like nobles with me, no one does,” I said with a gesture at some empty chairs. “If anything I’d prefer to be treated as an elder family member.”

"Again, I prefer normal personalities, semi-formal at the most." Typhon commented. "I'm fairly easy-going, and it's not like anypony who takes offense about me treating everyone equally can do much about it."

“Heh, I’d like to see the look on Silver Plate’s face when he hears that,” I said. “He’s insisting that everyone follows etiquette all the time while they’re in the castle.”

Kat smirked. “Ooh, I’d like to see him try to tell me what to do. I’ve always enjoyed putting stuck-up snoots in their place.”

"Kat, he's the butler, it's in his job description." Typhon chuckled. "Manners, I can do, but a lot of etiquette isn't really necessary when all I want to do is catch up with ponies."

“I know, right? It’s the reason I haven’t bothered to go get more clothes yet.” I took a bite of my omelette the waiter set down.

“Same boat there, I just don’t care,” Kat said with a shrug. “The only nice clothes I have are for when I’m in pony form.”

“I’d be happy to design a wardrobe for you, your majesty,” Rarity said. “I haven’t tried making clothes for bipedal species yet, and I do believe it would be a challenge.”

“On one condition. You treat me like you would one of your friends,” I said, having just put another bite of omelette in my mouth. “And if you could, I need easy access to my breasts.”

“Oh my~,” Kat said before bursting into giggles. “S-sorry, couldn’t resist!”

I gave Kat a saucy look, “Would you like to help me test that when the clothes are finished?”

She blushed deeply, almost looking like a tomato. “That’s it,” she muttered, “No more going to worlds while in heat. This is just too much.”

“You sure?” I used my powers to blur over to her, my arm around her shoulder and a hand tilting her head up so she was looking directly into my eyes. “I could give you all the heat you could handle~....”

Kat gulped. “Hoo boy… it’s not as great on the other end of the sexy talk as I thought it would be.”

Typhon pursed his lips. Had the trio been ponies instead of humans, he'd surely be double-teaming Kat right now. Oh well, it wasn't meant to be that way.

“Um, Max, while I appreciate the interest, I’m kinda off season at the moment. Ya know, sober? ...this is just not helping trying to stay sober.”

I glanced over at the five mares and dragon that had entered the room a few minutes ago. Spike had a claw in his mouth trying to hold back his laughter, Applejack had lowered her hat over her face, Rarity and Fluttershy had fainted, their heads resting on the table, Twilight had a nosebleed, and Pinkie was oblivious.

“I guess you being ‘sober’ is better than when you aren’t,” I said, deciding that it would be better to not seduce someone in front of a whole group of people. I let go and walked back to my seat.

“Trust me, Max,” Kat said with a blush. “If I was still in heat… this table would not be very clean anymore right now.”

I clapped a hand to my mouth, trying my best not to say that one word. When I thought the danger had passed, I sat down and picked up my fork again. “Giggity,” I said with a mouthful of omelette. “Damn it!”

She must have still heard me because she choked a little while sipping her coffee, nearly doing a spit take. Kat looked between me and Typhon for a quick moment before landing on him. “Okay, see this is stuff you should be doing. Little more romance from time to time would be a welcome pace from you working in your lab all day.”

"I can't help it! I romance better as a pony." Typhon hung his head. "I just can't seem to do too much of that on two legs..."

Kat sighed, kissing his cheek. “We’ll get you there someday. But, if you want, we could just become ponies for the funeral…. I’ve actually gotten used to being partially equine now.”

"That... that's a fine idea, actually." Typhon scratched his head. "It even feels a little more... meaningful."

“You know, I wasn’t being romantic,” I said. “I’m just a bit... wound up.”

"It's more than I usually get," Kat muttered quietly under her breath.

I couldn’t resist the urge this time. I gasped, “You mean he doesn’t give you any?” I looked at Typhon and shook my fork at him. “For shame! Not taking care of your woman properly.”

"Max!" She nearly screamed at me, blushing hard. "That is not what I meant and you know it!"

Looking over, I saw that Rarity had just come around and then fainted again. Twilight’s nosebleed had gotten worse as well and Spike was rolling on the floor out of sight, trying vainly to hold back his laughter still.

“Okay, okay. I’ll stop teasing you both,” I said, focusing back on Typhon and Kat. I then thought, For now. “Anyways, we should probably get ready for the funeral. It’s going to begin at midnight. The reception is when we’ll make the statues and place them in the antechamber before the throne room.”

I was fidgeting with my dress, trying to calm down my nerves with a piece of cake. Yes it was only a piece! I left... some... on the table. “I-I’ve never done something like this. I haven’t even given a public speech or-or gone up on a stage since I was in Fourth grade!” I took another bite, noticing that it was ten minutes before midnight. “A-and now I have to address an entire city! I haven’t memorized or even written a speech yet, I’m sweating like a robber caught red-hoofed by an entire battalion of guards, and I-I-....”

“Please your majesty, you are overreacting to your stage fright,” a servant said placatingly.

“That’s another thing! I don’t want to be called that. I’d rather you respect me like you would your own grandmother instead.”

“Yes, y- Grandmother.”

I smiled triumphantly, preparing to take another bite of my cake. As the servant disappeared around a corner I realized what he said. He-.... That might work. Setting down my plate I walked to the mirror. I spent the next eight or so minutes trying to convince myself that I was Equestria’s grandma.... Fine, I extended it to a few hours from my perspective.

Walking out towards the altar, I saw that every chair was filled and more were standing along the walls and hovering above the crowd. I gave a very small “meep”, shaking my fears in their cage to silence them. I paused briefly, setting my hand on Celestia’s coffin, silently wishing that this was a horrible dream before walking between the closed coffins.

Even though the bodies were cleansed, they had decayed rapidly while the mortician and healer were preparing them. I had taken one look and decided not to subject everyone to that gruesome sight, ordering the coffins to be closed and sealed.

Reaching the altar, I took a second more to compose myself before I said in a low voice, “Time. We never know how much we have or how close ours is to being up. It’s one of the things that everything shares; a fundamental force of the universe. Celestia and Luna lived longer than any pony, griffon, minotaur, or even dragon will ever know and still their lives were cut short.”

I took a breath, trying to control my tears. “I knew them for less than a year, but I will never forget that time. I’ll always remember how they pulled the most outrageous pranks on each other. The way they both wanted to be less formal.... I’ll hold their memories with me no matter what.”

I paused to wipe away a tear slowly making it’s way down my cheek. “Even though their bodies will rest with their parents, their spirits will be with everyone. They’ll watch and help the farmers in their fields, the cooks in their kitchens.... T-the foals in their classrooms.

“They’ll make sure to help me guide Equestria, keep it full of friendship and happiness. These next few months will be dark but Equestria will pull through.” I looked over the crowd, trying to make eye contact with everyone. “I know we will.”

With that I let Cadence take over, the rest of the service passing in a blur until it was time to escort the princesses to their final resting place. An eternity later, the convoy slowed.

I looked up, barely noticing that I was on a large cussion in an equally large and luxurious carriage with Light Sweet, Golden Spark, and Rainbow Dash sitting next to me, to see Holo in her wolf form... ‘speaking’ to Cerberus. Behind the three headed dog was a pair of gates That wouldn’t look out of place in a medieval castle’s walls.

Once she was done talking to Cerberus, Holo attached the wing blades to the right head’s collar, the bell to the middle one’s, and set the scale in a slot on the third head’s collar. The change was immediate. The dreary, cloud-filled sky became clear, the barren landscape became a rolling field of grass, and the wooden gates became smooth, pearly-white stone that shone in the pale moonlight. Inlaid in the gates with black stone was a language that I couldn’t understand, yet understood the meaning of all the same. It read something like, “Here lie the rulers of Equestria, may their lineage continue to the End of Times.”

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Holo asked as she trotted over to were I was sitting on the carriage. “Cerberus will only allow those of Celestia and Luna’s family and friends inside.”

Nodding, I picked up Rainbow and signalled for Sol and Mun to carry my other two foals. Twilight fell into step behind the six of us and the carriages with the coffins rolled one at a time behind her.

Beyond the gates was a hallway that was lit every so often by softly glowing balls of light that drifted near the ceiling. I had no doubts that they were a defense mechanism as well as lighting. The hallway opened into a room with a vaulted ceiling that was empty save for a raised dais that had five places for coffins, three of which were filled already.

“The Tomb of the Royals....” Twilight whispered in awe. I groaned when I turned to find her with her face literally on the ground.

It took a little while but I managed to pry her face up long enough for her to lift Celestia and Luna’s coffins into the places that had been prepared for them, only for her to turn and bow to me as a sixth place appeared next to Celestia’s. I put a stop to that right then and there.

“Twilight, if you want to respect me, please stop bowing and just treat me like you would your own grandmother,” I said once my hand fell from my face.

“O-of course, your-.... Grandmother Max,” she said as she awkwardly stood back up.

I turned back to the hallway. “Maxine if you're going to use anything but my name alone. I would like nothing more than to throw out everything to do with etiquette and leave just respect in it’s place, but I know I won’t be able to.”

For the rest of the walk to the gate everyone was quiet. I admit I got lost in my thoughts enough that I didn’t notice the carriage had pulled up to the front of the castle until Sol nudged my leg. By that time I had decided; I wasn’t going to be Queen, or even a Princess. I was going to be Grandma and I wasn’t going to be run over ~~by reindeer~~ by my duties.

Author's Note

.... I REGRET NOTHING!

Chapter 16: Arrivals and Departures

“Let me get this straight. You’re going to try to use their powers in conjunction with your own to naturally make diamond of varying colors without fucking it up?” Mun asked.

“Is there a problem with that?” I asked back, feeling a bit put out by his lack of trust.

“Oh no problem, I’m just having trouble visualizing a way that this won’t FUBAR on us.”

We were standing on the steps to the throne room looking at the coal. Sol was standing on my right while Mun was on my left and Kat and Typhon were standing just behind us, still! looking like ponies.

Kat was a gold-coated Earth Pony with bright red eyes and a golden-yellow mane and tail. Her black jacket almost covered her cutiemark which looked like a cat-shaped cut out of the night sky.

Typhon was a brown unicorn in every sense; from his dark brown, windswept mane and tail to his almost chestnut-colored eyes. His cutiemark was the symbol that was on his shirt.

“Come on, you know I control time. If it starts heading south I can just rewind time and we can avoid whatever made it do that in the first place.”

"I love it when timelines are sturdy enough to absorb ontological paradoxes." Typhon commented. "Because then they are not paradoxes at all, merely a curiosity."

“I don’t make paradoxes I-... wait.... Yeah, I don’t make paradoxes. I bend Time to my will, changing it to suit my needs or wants as I see fit.”

“A friend of mine always warned me about those, how it could affect time everywhere and cause universal destruction if left unchecked.” Kat shivered. “Hopefully my own powers won’t affect yours, Max. I’ve been practicing becoming immune to time manipulations lately… whenever I could find time away from my studies, that is.”

“You’re merely visiting this universe so I don’t think you count in the whole space-time continuum,” I said. “You might even be under different universal laws than me.”

Kat blinked. “That… that sounds both bad and good.”

“It basically means that I don’t think you're powers will affect mine, but mine might affect yours,” I explained.

“Let’s uh… let’s just get started. We can talk sciency later… and I’ll need permission to quote you later, too.” Kat’s body glowed, forming an aura around her entirety. When the light cleared, she seemed almost like a fiery white alicorn.

Typhon's contribution was much more subdued - his horn lit up, and there was a second layer to the aura around his horn.

I took a slow, deep inhale and let it out before raising my hands and saying, “Let’s hope we get this right before I lose too much blood from a nosebleed.”

The piles of coal were wrapped into Typhon's blue aura, floating in a way that loosely resembled the poses I intended the statues to have in the end. They were pressed tightly, breaking some of the lumps and filling the gaps between each other.

Then they started to glow.

Not from the magic hold, but the sheer heat that was being applied - enough to make iron soften considerably. Typhon had put them inside a vacuum, making sure to leave no oxygen that could make them ignite. Time, pressure, and heat forced the carbon to take entirely new shapes at the molecular level, and knowledge of modern chemistry was applied to color the appropriate portions - there would be some excess, yes, but those would be taken away in due time.

For now, it was making sure that the crystals formed properly; once that was done, it would be time to make the statue 'come out' of the uncut stone.

Letting the equations into my vision I focussed on the ones that represented the statues noticing that while they had heat, there was barely any pressure outside of what was holding it up. “Kat, you need to use your power more,” I said. “Typhon can’t produce the force necessary by himself and keep up the temperature.”

Kat took a deep breath, igniting her ‘fire’ even more. More and more pressure was applied to the minerals. “This is actually a little easier than I feared it to be,” she commented. “Though, we may want to speed this up just a little bit. If I start adding much more than this, I’m gonna end up offsetting the planet’s natural gravitational field.”

“I was just waiting for more pressure,” I mumbled while I started adding zeroes to the end of the Time number, stopping when I saw the equation stutter and rocket upwards. “Oops.”

"That's encouraging." Typhon deadpanned as the quickened time started eating up energy. "Just press down, dear, pressing up is part of the way I'm injecting the kinetic energy."

Working quickly I stopped Time right as it went nuclear, the radiation mere inches from us. That was too close, I thought as I cut half of the Time off the statues, bringing it back to what I had intended it to be. I rewound Time two seconds to when Typhon just finished his sentence and said, “Damn, never thought we might accidentally make this explode.”

“That’s putting it mildly, Maxie,” Kat groaned, refocusing her efforts to keep things stable.

"Heat and pressure are the chief explosion-makers; what I didn't expect was not having to start over - kinda forgot who I was working with." Being a pony had the disadvantage of power-use becoming physically-draining, so it wasn't that hard to see why it would happen.

“Like I said: Time is my bitch, I’ll make it bend over and let me smack that anytime I want,” I said with a smirk.

“...must stay sober,” Kat muttered to herself, blushing deeply. “Must stay sober… just keep it stable, Ally. Don’t focus on… that.”

"I just had to turn into a pony, didn't I?" Typhon mumbled, too, and his ears flicked a few times. "Don't make a retort... I'm not even into humans in this shape."

I bit my lip, holding back what I was about to think. We don’t need those thoughts while we’re holding five tons of molten diamond over our heads. I focussed back on the equations, noticing that they almost matched what I had seen with a normal diamond. “Okay, it looks like we’ve done it. There’s a little deviation from a regular diamond, but that was a plain clear one I looked over,” I said. “Just need to shape it now.”

"I suppose that's my cue." Typhon rolled a shoulder with a faint 'pop'. "I'm good with shape and volume - all that air must occupy some space, after all."

He had spent some energy, yes, but he could still reliably do so so long as he didn't do anything outright unsafe. He could distribute the load through his body, and recovered his breath quickly.

His horn glowed again, then became covered in a second layer once more. He took into account each groove, each bump and valley in the end product.

He put that mental image into the world - then took all the excess and teleported it ten feet to the left.

He promptly fell on his face.

"Min't'." He mumbled, hindlegs slowly slumping with the speed of lukewarm butter. "'N cld wtr; f'r m' hed."

“Sol?” I began to ask.

“I’ll go get him a barrel of ice water,” she said dejectedly, not moving from her spot.

“Thank you.” I then said to Kat, “Think you could take some of the excess and form spikes on the bases of the statues with it?”

“Not a problem,” Kat said, using her powers to slowly manipulate the diamonds. “And… done!”

“Now, how do we cool this down without cracking it or making it lose its shape?”

"Cnduction." Typhon mumbled through the floor. "Cnvection, 'oo. Lmme wrk, 'm nt out. Yt."

“You’ve done more than enough, Typhon. I’m sure-” I slap my forehead. “Duh, I can just look for the Time that controls that and mess with it.”

Without waiting for a reply, I searched for the heat. I had a bit of trouble , but when I looked at the statues as a whole I found it. “Okay, I got it. We have to set them down and let the spikes settle into the floor before I try messing around with the heat,” I said, straining against the urge to look back at the smaller numbers.

“Then let’s set these babies down a little quicker. This form is hard to maintain for long periods of time.” It was clear that Kat was starting to strain. She must not be used to using all this power as a pony.

As the statues turned around to face the opposite end of the room, I glanced quickly at Kat and slowed the rate of her exhaustion some. I would’ve done more, but her training was preventing me from doing anything else.

Typhon, though slumped and clearly wishing to lie down all the way, was shedding the heat through the air - although not fast enough for anyone's liking.

With the statues starting to sink into the floor, I helped Typhon cool the statues even faster. They were beginning to lose their shine and settle into their colors. When their bases touched the floor, they were cool to the touch. I rounded on Typhon then, “I said you could leave the rest to Kat and I.”

“Finland~” Kat moaned, already powered down and lying on her back.

“What are you trying to do, kill yourself for my sake?” I touched under my nose and pulled away bloody fingers. “See? I didn’t even feel this and I don’t have a headache, I could’ve done the cooling down myself.”

"I'm made of stern stuff." Typhon said, having moved his face sideways so it was a cheek, not his muzzle, what rested on the floor. "I know my limits. 'sides, I die for this, I just come back. It's not very heroic."

I made a face that was half scowl, half grimace and said, “I’d understand if you didn’t have Kat....”

"Let me rephrase - I have resurrective immortality, so long it wasn't a heroic or just death." Typhon clarified. "I literally cannot kill myself working because it doesn't stick."

I turned my back to him, a blush making its way onto my cheeks. “Yeah well, you might want to change that work ethic when you’re helping someone with something like this. A girl might get the wrong idea.”

Just then I caught sight of Sol’s war hull pushing a barrel towards us.

"Come on." Typhon rolled his eyes as he got his legs back under his body. "It wasn't anywhere near that. I got dramatic; it's not unlike a farmhand at the end of the day - I can keep going if I need to, and I'm not in real danger."

That being said, he tore off the top of the barrel with a flash of his horn, and plunged his head into the water, drinking deeply.

My blush got deeper when he finished talking. Images of him working on Sweet Apple Acres flashed through my mind before I could stop them, his muscles slowly getting a bit more pronounced with each one. “Dammit, now I have to go take a cold shower!” I started to stalk off.

“Um…” Kat said before I did. “It may be the exhaustion talking, but… need a partner?”

“Only if you feel like getting off as well,” I called over my shoulder. “And if you’d like to join me in bed afterwards.”

Kat levitated off the ground and hurried up after me. “...this isn’t helping me stay sober, but satané if this world ain’t sexy as enfer.”

Trees flashed past me as I followed the scent of mouse. I was hungry but had to hunt for my Clan; Clan before yourself, as the warriors say.

I slowed, the trail was getting fresher.

Dropping into an almost-weightless crouch I snuck my way closer, trying to pinpoint where the mouse was my smell and sound. I had almost found it when the smell of another cat reached my nostrils, blowing downwind directly at me.

My fur rose and a growl worked its way loose from my throat as I turned, my eyes settling on a smaller cat with a blue-grey coat that almost looked silver.

“They are with you now,” she meowed. “StarClan shall join them in time as kits. Please, help them find their way.”

“Who is ‘with me’? And why are they invading my territory?” I spat.

“The Clans aren’t invading, they are coming here to escape from a terrible enemy-” She looked behind her, apparently hearing something. "Dammit, he broke through!”

“Who did?”

As she turned away, she meowed, “Beware the cat with dog-teeth claws.” With that she bounded away through the underbrush.

“mmmph.... Best night’s sleep in a while,” I mumbled sleepily, holding another body to mine. As I drifted off back to sleep one of my hands brushed against a breast on that other body. Squeezing it, I slowly remembered last day and who I was spooning became clear. Well, Typhon has no right to be jealous. Teasing me with his attitude and character like that. I sighed and untangled myself from Kat, going over to the window and watching the sun as I made it set.

One life ends... I gazed at the sunset until it was close to fading completely. I nudged the moon up on the other side and thought, ...Another begins.

I turn and look at the side of the mountain and see several pony-sized things making their way to the gardens. I couldn’t make out many details, but I could’ve sworn they looked like cats. I was puzzled for a little until I remembered my dream. .... One of my favorite book series is now real.

I walked back to the bed and shook Kat’s shoulder lightly and said, “I know that last day was fun and yesternight was tiring, but there are some cats I would like you and Typhon to meet.”

Without waiting to see if I actually woke her up I turned to the closet and pulled out a nightgown that wasn’t see through. Even though I could walk out there with nothing on, I have to wear something. I sighed inwardly. Seriously, why have the ruler wear something if everyone else is naked twenty-four seven?

"Morning," I heard Kat yawn. "Is it breakfast time?"

“Not yet, it’s only just dusk.” I turned and walked towards the door. “I would’ve woke you up to see me change the sky, but I decided you would like your rest.”

Kat stared at me for a moment. "Um, Max? Are you sure you wanna go out looking like that?"

“What do you mea-” I caught sight of the phallus between my legs. “.... If only I could get away with it,” I muttered as I slipped the strap on off and tossed it onto the bed next to Kat.

Kat stretched in the bed, the covers only just barely doing their job to her figure. She flung them off, instantly dressed in that moment... sadly. "That certainly was fun," she said with a cheery smile.

“You tend to pick up quite a few tricks when you share the bed of an immortal,” I chuckled as I reached for the door. Only for it to open from the other side, revealing Sol with the foals on her back.

“You’re lucky you planned for this ahead of time,” she said.

I raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean I planned for this?”

“The second day you were back you ordered for one of the staff to milk you and store it in a fridge every day an hour before dusk,” Sol explained as she handed me Golden and Light.

“Kinky,” Kat commented walking up behind me.

“No wonder my chest wasn’t hurting when I woke up,” I commented as Golden tried to push my gown open. “Okay, here you go.” I opened the front of my gown and let them each take a nipple, walking towards the gardens as I did so.

“My republican side is screaming right now,” Kat remarked as she followed.

“Yours might be, but I’m nothing but practical.” I giggled. “I’d do this in court if they were hungry.”

“Heh, there are somethings I guess you do miss out on when you can’t be that kind of mom.”

“Oh, I plan on being there for them no matter what. I don’t care if I’m trying to rewrite the tax system; I’ll drop what I’m doing even if it’s only for kissing a scraped knee.” I promise.

“What about national threats?” Sol asked.

“I meant, uh, the kind of mom that could do those infant-mother things. Like breastfeeding. Can’t really ever do that,” Kat looked a little uncomfortable, rubbing her arm.

If I had been the one drinking something I would’ve done a spit-take, instead I just stared at her. She- No, she does have-.... Tears began collecting in my eyes as I tried to say, “You.... But....” I took a shaky breath. “Under the throne -- Not Discord’s statue, but the thing beside it -- they might be able to help you. Use it when or if you want to.”

She smiled sadly and shook her head. “It’s not fixable, Max. I’ve been this way for a long time… long time. This new body of mine can’t even possess the necessary organs. It’s… it’s just the way I have to live.”

I looked down at my fillies and knew. I wouldn’t have been able to live the way Kat had. I couldn’t even imagine knowing and still pressing on despite it. “They might be able to anyways,” I whispered. “I don’t know what tech Jack and F.A.U.S.T. have, but they might be able to.”

She put a hand on my shoulder, a sad expression on her face. “I’m glad you’re willing to try, but it’s not going to happen. This is the way I am and I came to terms with that long ago. You can’t force a body to accept what it’s not designed for. And that’s okay. I’m fine with who I am and what I am. But it means a lot that you care.”

.... That’s... I don’t even know.... But, if she’s really okay with it.... I straightened up a bit, sniffing to clear my nose. “Still, if you need a weapon or a shield, or even another companion. You can call Jack using his token I have.”

“That means a lot, Max. It really does. Remind me next time I visit, I’ll bring Kuna and they can all have a play date.”

I smiled at Kat and jokingly said, “As long as I get to shunt some of the paperwork onto you.”

“Oh ho ho~” Kat chuckled. “Uh… you may not want that. I suck at paperwork. It’s taking everything I have just to keep up with my schooling.”

“So do I, but I will still have to deal with it. Can’t just give Twilight the paperwork and all the emergencies, now can I?”

“Why not? Have you met Twilight? Paperwork is her dream job! ...Before we set up that playdate though… this world doesn’t have any misgivings about changelings, does it?”

“Nope, Cadence and I found them before they even kidnapped her and got Chryssi into talks about changelings....” I thought for a moment and then shrugged. “I don’t know what exactly she, Celestia, and Luna agreed to.”

“Hoo,” Kat was visibly relieved. “Good, didn’t want anypony going to try and put my daughter on a stick.”

I opened a door, surprised that it was one to where I actually wanted to go. “That reminds me, I probably need to renegotiate with them. Just to make sure the peace lasts.”

"Wouldn't be a bad idea. Chrysalis can get a little odd if things don't go quite right."

“I don’t think it’s that way with this one, she gave up with barely ten minutes of thinking.” I turned a corner, coming across a scene I didn’t want to find.

Five guards had surrounded the party of three cats I had seen on the mountainside.

"Are... are those cats?" Kat asked. "Please don't let them be cats."

One of the guards pricked his ear and turned, bowing once he saw me. “Grandmother, we caught these three trying to sneak into the castle,” he said.

Recognizing the fluffed up cats I smiled and said, “Kat, meet Firestar, Whitestorm, and Cloudtail. They are warrior cats of ThunderClan.”

"Hi," she replied hesitantly before whispering my ear. "I am really uncomfortable right now."

Firestar, obviously surprised that he could understand us, meowed, “You... can talk?”

“I should be asking you the same,” I said with a smile. “A... friend of yours told me that you would be coming here with the other four Clans.” I then muttered to Kat, “You’re going to make me drop Light Sweet if you keep holding my arm like that.”

"Sorry, this is just too creepy! I loathe cats! With a burning passion!"

I gave her an amused look. “I told you we would be meeting some cats.”

"I didn't think you meant literally!" She hissed.

“If I may interject here,” Whitestorm meowed. “The Clans have a camp just on the other side of this hill. Are we trespassing on your territory?”

“No, but I could help you find better hunting grounds,” I said, gesturing for the guards to lower their spears. “Most of my... followers eat only plants. If you want to stay anywhere near here, you’ll have to know what not to kill.”

“You have our thanks, then,” Firestar said.

“Would you care to join us for something to eat?” I turned towards the way we came.

“Yes, please,” Cloudtail meowed, following after me.

I glanced over my shoulder and saw that Whitestorm and Firestar had hesitant looks on their faces. “Don’t worry, this is my main camp. No harm shall befall you here.”

They gave each other a last glance before they too began following me inside.

"I have a bad feeling about this," Kat muttered. "This is gonna turn out worse than that fancy dinner I was at with Chrysalis."

“With that attitude it will.” I held out Light to her and said, “Here, you want to burp her?”

"Alright, I suppose," she shrugged, taking Light. She put my foal against her shoulder and lightly patted her back.

I glanced back, noticing that the cats were whispering to each other. I turned to a guard and said, “Have the chefs prepare some of the cockatrice for our guests. Enough for three griffons and tell them to not cook it or cut it off the bone.”

“Yes, Grandmother,” he said, trotting off down a side corridor.

“I think one of the Clans might like -- Oh, Golden! This is the only nightgown I have that isn’t see through! -- Anyways, I was thinking about giving one of the Clans part of the EverFree to roam,” I said to Kat.

"You really don't want my opinion on this," she replied.

“Right, not a cat person.”

"That and I'm not a politician. I'm a soldier, first and foremost."

Let’s see.... If I give them part of the EverFree, I’ll need to give the other ones a place nearby so they can have their ‘monthly’ meetings. I could just give them the whole forest and the Old Kingdom. I might have to bend a few laws and make new ones- wait, I’ll have to make new laws anyways.... Heh, the looks on the nobles’ faces when they see a cat the same size as them walking into court. That’d be funny. But no, I don’t think they’ll be comfortable in the palace for more than an hour or two. I turned a corner, surprised that I recognized the door to the dining room about half-way down the hall. “How did I manage that?” I muttered before saying to the cats, “The... place for everyone to eat is just ahead.”

“Thank StarClan,” I heard Whitestorm mutter.

When I opened the doors I saw Typhon sitting between Twilight and Rarity discussing something with them, Pinkie and Spike had what looked like a whoopee cushion and were putting it under Applejack’s flank as she sat down, and Fluttershy was next to Applejack, eating what looked like porridge.

"... then you can just... sort of poke everything apart." Typhon concluded. "It needs a good attention to detail, like yours, or a specialized tool, but yeah; a fireball would get too unstable to actually hurt me, even at sword range."

“Wow, that’s-” Twilight stopped when she caught sight of Firestar, screaming as she teleported away.

“Yeah, wish I could do that too,” Kat muttered under her breath.

"Well, they are her size." Typhon shrugged.

“I’d rather not be here, myself, is what I meant, Typhon,” she whispered in his ear. “I do not like cats in the slightest.”

"I gathered - I meant that it's understandable." He whispered back. "Don't worry; between the both of us, we can deal with anything, right?"

“Just take a seat, someone will bring you your breakfast,” I told the cats, gesturing to the chairs.

Whitestorm glanced at one of the chairs and, sitting next to it, said, “What fresh-kill do you have?”

"And just like that, a lower extremity is firmly planted inside the buccal cavity." Typhon raised his arms and let them go in an over-dramatic gesture.

Smaller words, please. They won’t be able to understand you if you don’t, I thought to Typhon before saying, “You’ll like it, I’m sure. It’s called cockatrice, but tastes just like chicken.”

“A cockatrice is part chicken,” Holo said through a mouthful of apple.

"The cragodiles are, more often than not, rather nice smoked over applewood." Typhon contributed.

I licked my lips and said, “Hydra ribs with a hickory rub....”

“I don’t think you should have asked,” Cloudtail muttered to Whitestorm.

Kat started to drool a little. “Mm, now a nice manticore steak sounds delicious. Nice and rare and soooo juicy~.”

“Oh, basilisk eye stew. It can cause paralysis if it isn’t prepared right, but it’s so good when it is,” I gushed.

“Although, it you want any kind of meat done right, it’s alway sooo much better when you’ve killed it yourself. Just makes it that much sweeter~.”

"Tell me about it - there was something... nice about preparing something that just tried to kill me ten minutes prior." Typhon gave a content sigh. "Also, the look of surprise on its face when my thrown ax flew a hundred meters in a few seconds."

“Try being as weak as me and still overpowering a manticore enough to snap its neck,” I boasted. “Of course, it had just gotten run off its territory by a pack of timberwolves and was weakened by blood loss....” I chuckled weakly, rubbing the back of my head. “Still, I killed it with just these two hands.”

“Just a trio of bloodthirsty people, ain’t we?” Kat giggled.

A knowing smile slowly worked its way onto my face as I said, “Not bloodthirsty, just... meat-hungry.” I waggled my eyebrows at the last bit.

“...Merde Max!!” Kat shouted with a deep blush. “Stop with the kinky talk!!”

Almost laughing myself out of my chair, I said, “I’m sorry, I can’t help myself! You’re cuter when you blush.” I then muttered, “And sexier when I’m-”

“Nopony needs to know what you do in bed,” Applejack interrupted, trying to hide her red face with her hat.

“Geez,” Kat sighed. “To think, I might have found someone more sex-crazed than my late sister.”

“Okay, I’ll tone it down for the rest of your stay then,” I said, wiping a tear from my eye.

Kat glanced at her boyfriend. “You… you have some catching up to do.”

"Good thing I don't need sleep." Typhon replied with a smirk.

She kissed his cheek. “You. Are. Perfect.”

“Tell me about it,” I said with a roll of my eyes. “If the two of you weren’t together....”

"Err, breakfast for our feline guests?" Typhon awkwardly reminded, wanting to move the meeting along.

I glanced over to the three cats, noticing that they were tentatively taking their first bites.

“A little colder than we’re used to, but definitely good,” Firestar said, Whitestorm nodding in agreement.

“Thish ish better tha’ fat wole!” Cloudtail meowed, his mouth mostly busy with pulling another bite off his portion.

“...I feel like mentioning the lack of table manners, but I am certainly not one to talk.”

"They are cats." Typhon nodded.

“I guess I’m the only... twoleg -- damn, it feels weird to say that -- that likes cats, then,” I said, taking a bite of my bacon.

"I like cats, too; what gave you the impression I didn't?" Typhon asked, before waving the question away. "Nevermind; what is next on the agenda?"

“Aside from finding them a place to live in peace.” I pointed to Firestar and his Clanmates. “Just sitting down and talking with Chrysalis, which I can handle myself.”

"I suppose that means Typhon and I will be leaving soon," Kat said.

“Yeah....” I looked down at my plate, noticing that it was now empty. “I don’t really know how to say this, but,” I looked back up at Kat and Typhon. “Thank you for... all of this.”

"Hey," Kat said, taking my hand in hers. "You're my friend and, no matter what, I will always be there for you." She gave me a soft smile. "I'd do anything to see my friends smile.”

"Same here." Typhon nodded. "Memories are important and, well, helping make something this... this meaningful is quite an honor. I'm always ready to help."

“Heh, I guess Fate isn’t all that bad if it gave me friends like you,” I said with a smile. “Call me whenever you need a helping hand or just want to hang out. In any case, you should probably get back to your own universe.”

"Very well then." Typhon said, standing up and offering his arm to Kat. "Shall we go? It would be remiss to- well, miss out the rehearsals for the Hearthswarming play..."

I stood up then and said, “So long and thanks for all the fish -- I mean... help.”

"A reference, hehe..." With that, both simply vanished into thin air.

Author's Note

Now begins the age of Grandmother Maxine.

Chapter 17:Getting Rid of Riff Raff

Showing Firestar the EverFree wasn't easy since the cats didn't like the idea of riding in a chariot or a train, but it got done before the end of the night.

That little fiasco left me with only enough time to talk briefly with Chrysalis over dinner.

"So... changelings are basically citizens with a few extra laws that have extreme consequences?" I asked.

"We were in a position of weakness," Chrysalis defended.

"Doesn't mean you should just roll over and accept everything that was said," I muttered, a piece of manticore steak in my mouth.

"Excuse me! They were asking for us to become civil servants originally."

"The princesses were a bit harsh on them, all things considered," Sol said.

I don't blame them. The changelings under Chrysalis' grandmother were kinda bloodthirsty, I thought before saying, "Very well then, we will have to renegotiate the entire agreement in a week's time. I have the coronation to prepare for and a new captain of the guard to appoint."

"Not to mention you wanted to know who was dumping those foals in the cave," Mun reminded.

I felt my face darken as I thought back to when I found Rainbow. "I do, now more than ever. I want those bastards to know what happens to those who rape and murder innocent foals. They'll be an example for anyone who thinks they can get away with mistreating a foal."

"My changelings could-" Chrysalis began.

"No. You aren't obligated to help in pony affairs and I'd rather not take advantage of your reliance upon ponies for your sustenance," I interrupted. I softened my expression a bit and said, "I already have two ponies in the castle that are proficient enough in stealth and information gathering."

Chrysalis had a look like she had just bitten into a rotten apple, but nodded in assent anyways. "Then we shall talk more in a week."

"GRAH!" I shouted as I flipped my desk over onto its side. "Is there anyone in the guard that isn't corrupt or malicious?!" I turned to the window behind me and looked out. "Is it too much to ask for someone who is hard but just, no matter who the criminal is?"

I had been looking through the files on all the officers in the guard. All of them were involved in crimes where the perpetrator had either been brutally beaten or worse.

"Grandmother Maxine? Sky Runner and Shadow are here to see you," one of the guards outside the door said.

Sighing, I righted my desk and called, "Send them in." As the door opened I set my head in my hands. The two slowly made their way to my desk, obviously trying to avoid stepping on any of the files I had knocked off the desk.

Sky cleared her throat and said, "We're ready to-"

"Holo has already left in search of Hurricane and I don't feel the need to send anyone else after him," I interrupted. "But there is something else I have that would be more suited to your skills and it's right in this city." I pulled out the folder with the details of the cave I found Rainbow in and slid it across to the two Thestrals.

I sat waiting while they looked through all of it, their faces paling and becoming more disgusted with each one.

"Why show us these?" Sky asked with a shaky voice.

"Because I want you to find the ones responsible. The benefits will carry over from the previous deal and you'll be paid for bringing me evidence." I opened the bottom right hand cabinet on my desk and pulled out the bag of bits I had prepared. "This bag of ten thousand bits is the advance you'll be getting if you accept."

"Why do you want the evidence and not the ponies themselves?" Shadow spoke up.

"Because my daughter was found in that cave by me. I want the evidence so I can destroy them completely," I snarled. I caught myself and looked away, a grimace on my face. "I'm sorry, I get pissed off when I think of this."

"So all we have to do is bring you evidence of illegal activity?" Sky questioned.

"Do we get to beat somepony up?" Shadow asked, a smile on her face.

"No, I want evidence of ponies throwing away foals. I want more than that the ones responsible for this atrocity; those I'll pay double for than the others." I reached into the right drawer of my desk and pulled out two medallions. Both had the moon on one side and the sun on the other. "These will make sure you don't get into trouble with the royal guards and get you in and out of the palace with ease. They're also a sign that you are working undercover for the government and will allow you to bill most things to the crown, the only things not covered are booze, whores, and adult toys. Don't go flashing it to just anyone, though and keep the spending to a maximum of a thousand a week."

As I handed them to the ponies across from me I said, "I don't care how you get the evidence. If you have to beat someone up, go for it. I will pay you for evidence of other illegal activities but only half."

Sky glanced at the medallions then glanced back at me before she said, "So how much are you paying for this job?"

I smiled. "Think of this as an open contract where you can bring in evidence from anywhere in Equestria. I'll pay five hundred bits for each piece of evidence of someone leaving a foal in a box or on the street somewhere -- evidence that can be linked back to only one or two ponies that is -- and for each pony convicted you'll get a thousand bits."

"And you're doing this because...?"

"I'm giving you this because right now there's too much corruption in the government and the guard. I want someone who can work outside the law to help me get this country free of those kinds of ponies," I huffed, annoyed by their inability to trust. "I plan on rooting out that sickness as soon as possible, but until then I need ponies like you to help me get things done."

I dropped the medallions in front of them and pulled a piece of paper over. As I set quill to paper Sky said, "What's that you're writing?"

"Your pardons and one with a blank on it so I don't have to write another one when you bring in that one pony you want me to pardon," I explain as I finish the first one and stamp it with the royal seal. "Your bounties are hereby removed, all wanted posters with your names and descriptions will be burnt, and your files will be shredded for the compost heap."

"Best botched heist ever!" Shadow exclaimed.

"You two came to court today because a tree that's equally in both of your back yards dropped a branch on your houses?" I asked the two stallions in front of me. "Please, let me finish."

It's my first night of court and so far it's gone well, I don't even feel a headache coming on because of- wait, there it is.

"You don't like each other and don't want to share blame for the tree being in the state it's in now, so you blame each other instead of just taking care of the tree yourself."

The two ponies looked uncomfortably at each other, not liking where I was going with this. I sighed and shook my head. "To me it sounds like you were friends once and something happened to drive you apart. I'd be surprised if you still remembered what that was with how you were going at each other. I'm not going to decide this for you, but I will give you this advice: sit down and talk like reasonable adults."

With that the two ponies turned and left the room, two more ponies walking in before they had even been announced. The right one was a unicorn mare that had the same coloration as Sky and the left one was a unicorn stallion with a light blue coat and blonde mane.

After I was done giving the ponies a once over the herald said, "Announcing Lady Wind Runner and Sir Shieldwall."

Runner? As in Sky Runner's Mother? I thought as I gave the mare a supposedly disinterested second glance. What's the story there?

"Hello there, what bring you here?" I said in a calm, almost serene voice.

"We have heard that our son had been demoted by you in a fit of rage and demand that he be reinstated," Wind -- you know what, I'm gonna call her Blowhard because of her disrespectful attitude -- said.

"Do you know the circumstances that I found him in?"

"Yes, he was only doing his duty. Trying to apprehend some criminals that had managed to slip into the castle," she said with a toss of her mane.

"Do you know how many guards he had pulled away from the princesses and Canterlot in general to capture only two burglars?" I asked sweetly, my cold anger hidden only deep enough that the nobles wouldn't sense it. "He pulled half of the guards from the castle and almost three fourths of a battalion from the streets. Far more than necessary." If they were properly trained, that is, I added silently.

"Then you do not know who he was trying to catch," Blowhard said triumphantly. "Sky Runner and Shadow, the notorious pair of outlaws."

She doesn't get it? I gave a little smile. "Then you do not know what had happened earlier that night." Her eyebrows rose in surprise. "Yes, it was the night Celestia and Luna were killed."

"I-if you're suggesting-"

"I am not saying your son was in league with Hurricane, just that he was tipped off about Sky and Shadow sneaking in so he would pull guards away from where they were needed." I glanced at Shieldwall, warning him to stay quiet. "He was merely a pawn in Hurricane's plans, unaware of what was truly going to happen. I demoted him because he used far too many resources trying -- and failing -- to capture two burglars."

Just then the doors opened again, revealing Sky dragging a pony and Shadow carrying a five or six year old foal on her back. As soon as they both saw the two ponies in front of me their moods took an almost audible drop.

"And what is this?" I said with some curiosity, though I could guess why they were doing this.

"Found this pony," Sky jerked her head at the pony she was dragging. "Leaving that foal on the streets."

"You would worry about worthless trash," Blowhard sneered.

"Ladies, please, leave your hostilities outside the castle," I said in amusement.

"You're calling this home-wrecking thief a lady?" Blowhard said, taken aback.

"Better than being an old nag like you," Shadow said.

"Stop," I almost yelled, gaining the attention of the entire room. "Now, Sky, I thank you for bringing this to my attention, but you are interrupting court."

I held out my hand to quiet everyone. Once the jeers between the three mares had died I continued, "If there is nothing else?"

"Only that there's two others here just like this one," Sky said, pointing to the pony she had dragged in.

"Oh, others?" I glanced at Blowhard and Shieldwall noticing that they were getting uncomfortable. Ah, that's why there's so much hostility between them.

Letting my gaze linger for a moment on the two, I turned back to Sky and Shadow. "Yeah, but the charges most likely won't stick," Shadow said, still giving Blowhard the stink-eye.

"What, is giving up a foal a crime now?" Blowhard asked.

I let a small grin onto my face and said, "No. But not using the proper channels for doing so can be filed under 'cruel and unusual domestic abuse'."

Shieldwall visibly paled at hearing that while Blowhard suddenly found random things around the room very interesting. That got their attention, I thought.

Sky, not missing their reactions, asked, "And what does that mean?"

"It means that the accused has all their assets frozen until such a time as they can be proven innocent-" I turned to look directly at Blowhard and at that moment her eyes locked on to mine, her pupils shrinking. "-or guilty. The punishment for such a crime varies with the severity, but more often than not results in imprisonment or banishment."

Yes, you heartless hag, I know what you've done, I thought as I let her see the anger in my eyes for a moment.

Blowhard gave a small gasp and stumbled back a step, obviously cursing herself for it afterwards. I gave a predatory grin as I glanced at Shieldwall, noticing that he was sweating up a storm, and said, "I agree, Shieldwall, it is getting a bit stuffy in here. Mun?"

Blowhard suddenly whirled around and went after Sky, only to be pinned down by guards reacting to the assault. "This is your fault!" she screamed. "You and that hideous half-sister of yours!"

"Hey, I'm not half a sister!" Shadow complained.

Blowhard glared venomously at her two children. "We should have smothered you in your cribs instead of tossing you out!"

She did not just say that. My face dropped into a cold and deadly expression as I said in a voice cold enough to make the guards shiver, "Take her to the dungeons."

Shieldwall moved to follow the guards until I called to him. He turned to me and said, "I know what you're going to do. You're going to say I was an accessory to her crimes. Yes I knew of Sky and what Wind had done -- I even supported her. I'll receive any punishment she does anyways so there's no reason to give you the satisfaction."

I nodded in assent and said, "If that is what you wish." I turned to one of the guards moving to restrain Shieldwall. "Take the other pony as well, give them all separate cells. And don't leave a guard behind or forget to put a magic restrainer on them."

"What about the colt?" Sky asked.

"You and your sister are the ones who found him right after he was cast away by that pony. The decision is yours to make."

Author's Note

Thanks goes to Happycamper for keeping me in character with Sky, Shadow, Blowha- I mean Wind Runner, and Shieldwall. And if you're wating for the next installment of his fics, you'll have less of a wait because I somehow inspired him/her (A shock to me, too) to write more for them.

Chapter 18: Wolfish Visitors

Jeez, what is with it with nobles and their ability to make things take hours to explain? I thought, turning another attempt to close my eyes into a blink. I was listening to.... I think his name was Money Bags as he tried to explain something about banking and why he needed more bits to spend on making the building better and shinier. Or maybe it was for funding for a super soldier project. I can’t really remember, but I do know that I was against it as soon as I found out what he was trying to get past me.

“... -This project is to help protect Equestria and help the guards keep the peace-....” I caught him saying “So it would be in the best interests of the crown to give funding to it.”

Oh, that’s what he was talking for so long about, I thought before saying, “While it would help, I have no intention of giving something as monumental as this to a weapons manufacturing company, a boat builder, and a banker. If the crown is to give funding to this it will be under my direct control and be monitored by Luna’s School for Extraordinary Unicorns.”

He gave me a sickly grin that was supposed to be that of a salespony. “But you're highness, you have plenty to do without worrying about something like this.”

“The safety of Equestriais something for me to worry about-”

I was interrupted by someone saying, “Yes, Yes, Hello? This is uh… Chibiterasu? Is this thing magic or something?!”

Chibi-.... Someone got Displaced as Chibiterasu, the son of Amaterasu. Must see this for myself!

“Ah great.. Figured this thing out! Come on across this void!”

I felt a pulling sensation this time and thought, Oh no you don’t! I’m right in the middle of court, I’m not going to go missing for who knows how long! I started pulling back.

“GYA! THE HELL?! LANDON WHAT DID YOU DO?!” A new voice shouts right before a portal opens up above Money Bags and dumps two white and red beings on him.

I try to contain my laughter as I wave the guards back to their posts. Well, that makes it final. I’m not giving his proposal any more thought.

“My stomach feels like it just went through a blender..” The smaller one groans.

“Suck it up.”

“I think it would be wise to move before Money Bags awakens,” I said, amusement dripping from my voice.

“And who are you?”

“I’ve been called many things: friend, commander, prophet... lover.”

“Right…” The bigger wolf says, standing up.

“Lately I’ve been called ‘the Grandmother of Equestria’.”

“So I’m guessin’ we’re still in Equestria…”

“Yes, just one that isn’t your own,” I said as Money Bags stirred. “You might want to get off that pony. I’d rather not deal with a noble that hates me more than they already do.”

The two wolves nodded and stepped off of Money Bags.

“Thank you. I’m guessing neither of you have been in the castle before?”

“Well, Actually Yeah.” The smaller wolf peeped up.

“We’re kinda best friends with Celestia.” the bigger one said.

I gave them a sad, reminiscent smile as I said, “I’m guessing that’s not code for something else, Amaterasu.”

“I wouldn’t say, Best friends.. But yeah. I do get on her nerves sometimes.” She jokes.

“So, is Chibi actually your-”

“HELL NO!” They both shout.

“Okay, okay,” I say through a fit of giggles. “Anyways, it’s getting close to midnight. You two want some lunch?”

The two looked at each other. “Sure. Why not. We can introduce each other that way too.” Amaterasu agrees.

I turned to the pony standing next to the throne. She was a rust red earth pony with red Thestral eyes and a book and quill for her cutiemark. “Quill Weave? Tell the next two petitioners that I’m having lunch and to come back in an hour.”

“Yes, Grandmother Maxine,” Quill said.

Standing up, I turned back to Amaterasu and Chibi and said, “Unlike the Equestria you come from you can actually order meat at any restaurant. The castle is no exception.” I began walking to the doors.

“What about my proposal?” Money Bags asked.

“The universe decided for me. You’ll receive no funding whatsoever from the crown,” I said as I passed him.

“Cold.” Chibi commented.

“You don’t know the half of it,” I muttered once we were out of the throne room.

“Nice place ya got.” Amaterasu says, looking around.

“Shame if something were to happen to it.” Chibi adds in a creepy voice.

“No piddling on the carpets. I’ll have Sol put you in diapers if you do,” I warned.

“The fuck? No! I was talking about Cherry bombing the place!”

I shuddered as I thought of what Sol and Mun would do if they felt or heard explosions in the castle. “That would be the worst idea ever thought of.”

Somehow we passed right by my rooms as Light Sweet and Rainbow Dash were flying out the door followed by Golden who was trying to get away from Mun. As soon as the three fillies saw Chibi they pounced, burying the wolf in a pile of pony.

“HELP ME! I’M NOT THAT FLUFFY!”

“Man up. Or… Wolf up… I hate the universe..” Ammy said.

Giggling, I pulled Light and Golden off, saying, “I know Chibi is cute and cuddly, but that’s-.... Actually yeah, that is how you glomp something.”

“I’m sorry Max, they just won’t lie down for their nap,” Mun said as he pulled Rainbow off the wolf pup.

“AIR! SWEET SWEET AIR!” He shouts.

“It’s okay, they probably wanted to see their mommy before their nap,” I said, kissing each of their foreheads. “Now you be good for Uncle Mun, okay? Mommy will be here when you wake up.”

Rainbow, being the oldest, nodded.

Placing each of them on Mun’s back I looked at the two wolves, noticing their blank expressions.

“Uh.. Yeah, Ok.” Chibi mutters.

Amaterasu swats him with a paw.

“Ow!”

I gave them a smile and said, “You aren’t the only one who got on Celestia’s good side.” I turned and walked down the hall, wandering because I didn’t know the way.

“Juust a random question.. Are we lost?” Ammy asks.

“I was wondering when you would notice,” I sighed. “I’ve lived here for more than half of a year and still don’t know my way around.”

There’s a groan and a thump on the ground.

I opened a random door, noticing that it was the one I had been looking for. “Oh hey, found the dining room!” I gave Ammy a trollish smile.

“If I had fingers right now.. I’d so flip you the bird right now.” She grumbles.

“I’d love to have a roll in the hay as well, but we have only fourty-five minutes until I have to be back in court,” I said with a knowing grin.

“Ugh.. What day is it? Please don’t tell me it’s monday!” She shouts.

“I won’t then.” Chibi says.

“Today’s actually Tuesday.” I knelt down beside Ammy and put my arm around her. “Tuesday’s when everything happens in this universe.”

“I hate the universe. I really do hate it.” She sighs.

“Don’t worry, I’m more into ponies than wolves.” I dismissed as I stood back up and strode to the table. “But I’ll take every opportunity to crack jokes.”

“Goddamnit! I’m surrounded by comedians! Am I the only one who’s sane?!”

“Everyone is insane, it just varies.” I sat down and nodded to Silver Plate. Silver was a -- as his name suggests -- silver unicorn with grey eyes and a white mane. His cutiemark was a silver plate.

“Yes, Grandmother Maxine?” he asked when he reached the table.

“I’ll have some basilisk eye stew with half a loaf of bread.” I turned to the wolves and said, “You should really try some, it’s very delicious.”

“Sounds gross.” Ammy says.

“Eh. Fuck it. Why not.” Chibi says.

“Don’t knock it ‘til you try it.” I turned back to Silver. “Get her a manticore steak with all the trimmings. I think I’ll have some light cider as a drink.”

He glanced at Ammy nervously, “Um.... Y-yes, of course Grandmother.”

“Wow, it’s like he can’t hear you.”

“He can’t. Minor telepathy. Speaking normally sounds… different.” Ammy lets off a few barks for example.

At the word telepathy I close my mind and say, “I’ll let him know to get Chibi a bowl of stew when he gets back.”

She “laughs” a little at my reaction. “I felt you close your mind off.”

“I like my privacy.... unless you’d rather see what Celestia and I got up to...?” I raised an eyebrow and gave her a smile.

She tilts her head a bit. “The fuck? Yeaaah, Maybe not?”

“You sure?” I send her an image of Celestia dumping a vat of honey on Luna, followed by me slamming a pillowcase of feathers on her horn hard enough to send the downy things flying over her entire body.

“Gah!” She shouts, startled. She falls over with a thud. “Wasn’t expecting them to be that quick.”

“My thoughts may be a bit fast, but Celestia’s made sure I don’t come quickly~,” I said as I sent her a memory of Celestia pounding into me.

“GHAAAAAHHHH!!!!!”

Just then Silver came back with two trays in his magic. “Ah Silver, if you could get a second bowl of stew for Chibi?”

He gave me a hesitant look. “The smaller wolf?”

“You got a problem with me bub?” I hear him say.

“Yes, Grandmother, I’ll bring it out right away,” he said as he set the food in front of Ammy and I.

“-AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH- Ooh! Food!- AAAAHHH!” Ammy screamed.

“Why the hell couldn’t he hear me?! Naomi! Explanation! Now!”

“HEPROBABLYCOULDN’TSEEOURMARKINGS-AAAAA! Aaand I’m done.”

“So the markings are a sign that someone can hear you?” I asked.

“It’s… Difficult to explain. Basically special ponies and other displaced can see them and hear us. I dunno what decides that.” Ammy explains.

“And you never explained this to me because…” Chibi asked.

“Didn’t feel like it.”

Yep, definitely siblings, I thought behind my defenses. “You sure you don’t want a taste, Ammy?”

“NOPE!”

I giggled. “I didn’t mean me~....”

“Still NOPE!”

I huffed and crossed my arms. “Can’t tell when a guy is trying to hit on you?”

“... I’m sorry, But I’m not interested in other women.”

“And I used to not be attracted to guys,” I said with a smirk. “I was straight as a vector back on earth.”

“Huh.” She mumbles.

“I’M TRYING TO EAT IN PEACE!” Chibi shouted.

I patted his head as I said, “Be thankful you were only turned into a cute wittle wowf pup and didn’t have your gender forcibly changed.”

“Eugh.”

I took a gulp of my cider. “Aaah.... This is good, but I hate that I can’t have hard cider since I’m nursing.”

“Uhh… What?” They both echoed.

I nodded. “Yeah, Light Sweet and Golden Spark are the offspring of Celestia and I.”

A silence sprang up between us until Chibi spoke up.

“It’s possible to bang a pony?!”

“WHAT DO YOU THINK I WAS SCREAMING ABOUT?!” Ammy yells.

I got a trollish grin on my face and said, “That’s not even the most kinky thing I’ve done with a pony. Wanna see what is?”

Almost instantly Ammy started to scream again.

“Was it that bad?”Chibi asked me.

“I’d show you, but you’re under age,” I said, taking another bite of my bread.

“I’m fucking twenty-one! Goddamnit! Do I really act that childish?!”

“Oh, well that changes things~!” I showed him a memory of me slapping Celestia’s flank while I and Night Wing filled both of her holes.

He stopped for a moment with a blank look on his face.

“Look what you did now! You got on his pervy side now!” Ammy shouts.

I laughed my ass off, almost falling out of my chair as I sent Ammy and Chibi a memory of one of our more bondage type sessions. I was the one in the ropes, too.

“OH GOD NO!” Ammy shouts, falling on the floor.

Chibi just stared straight ahead, unblinking.

Quill chose that moment to come in the door and say, “Fifteen minutes until court resumes, Grandmother Maxine.”

“Aaaaand my mood’s ruined,” I said.

“TAKE IT AWAY! TAKE IT AAWAAAYYY!” Ammy wailed.

“You wanna roam the palace for a few hours or get bored watching me make decisions for the next few- oh... I almost forgot. I have to give that bitch and her husband their punishment.”

Ammy gained an evil smile on her face. “I’m good now.. But do you think they can see us? Rather our markings?”

“I hope not! Shieldwall and Wind Runner threw their daughter out of their house just because she was a Thestral instead of a unicorn. And Wind did the same thing again with a filly that was sired by a different father.” I said, my expression darkening.

“Ouch. Now I really want to see if they can see our markings.”

“I’m planning on having their horns cut off and then banishing them, if only because Shieldwall was a little more repentant than his wife,” I explained. “If you can think of something less permanent, but still as harsh and memorable, please tell me. I’d rather not be viewed as a bloodthirsty maniac.”

The two fell silent for a moment.

“Really, I’ve got nothing..” Chibi spoke.

“I have an idea but It’s very… wierd, Yet memorable at the same time.” Ammy mutters.

“Is it weirder than having them run across a field wearing bright pink tootoo’s while other ponies shoot arrows at them?”

“What? N-no… Not that wierd…”

“Then it isn’t weird to me,” I said with a snobbish expression.

“I know a brush skill called… Icestorm, I think it was. It doesn’t harm ponies, but it does turn them into living snow...ponies. It also leaves them frozen solid for about… half a day.”

“Ah, you mean Blizzard. That was a fun one in the games.”

“No, I mean Icestorm. It was a secret brush skill.” She corrects.

“Must have missed it in the fifty odd times I played the game.”

“It was pretty obscure… I think it was anyways.” She says.

“Are you two DONE yet?!” Chibi cries.

“Quiet down or you don’t get another memory,” I told him as I stood up. “Anyways, that’ll work as long as I do something else to make sure they don’t have the power to do something to me or my daughters afterwards.”

“I have nothin’ that will work against that.” Ammy speaks.

“I guess I could strip them of their titles and half of their fortune.”I thought about it for a little. “Nah, that’ll give them a reason to say I give harsh punishments.”

“Why not just give them humiliating jobs?” Chibi jokes.

“Because they’re expecting at least banishment or beheading. If I let them off with only a humiliation, they’ll think I’m soft and easy to get around,” I explain, not catching his tone. “I could throw them in Tartarus, use that as a prison.”

“That sounds kinda harsh, even for what they’ve done. Why not just a prolonged stay in the dungeon?” Chibi mutters.

“Because Sky -- the first Thestral they hurt -- said they have a son in the guards. He won’t take kindly to his parents being treated like criminals. At least in Tartarus he won’t be able to get to them.” I sighed, rubbing my temples. “And that’s another thing I need to do....”

“Well, It’s your kingdom, I guess.”

I stopped, what he said fully registering. “‘Kinda harsh, even for what they did’? No, it isn’t even close to being harsh. Ask your Celestia what the crime Cruel and Unusual Domestic Abuse is and what the punishments usually are. If yours is like mine in this way, you’ll find death by waterboarding among them.”

“Crime is rare in our Equestria, Jus’ sayin’.” Ammy mutters.

I walked to a large door near some stairs and opened it. “Huh, I used to get lost for at least an hour when Celestia was alive.”

“Wait, your Celestia is… Dead?” Ammy asks.

“And Luna. They were killed by a pegasus named Hurricane,” I said quietly as I walked to the throne, Ammy and Chibi taking a spot close to my left.

“Oh…Uh, Honestly don’t know what to say…” She mutters again.

Chibi opened his mouth but was instantly shot down by a stink eye from Ammy.

I send them the images of their deaths with only sound, reliving it myself as Wind and Shieldwall were brought in.

“Ouch…” Ammy mutters, her voice full of pain.

“Shieldwall and Wind Runner, you have admitted guilt to the crimes of not only one but two instances of cruel and unusual domestic abuse,” I said, not hiding my emotions and making everyone in the room shudder.

“I only knew of Sky, I had no idea about the other foal!” Shieldwall shouted.

“You said in front of at least thirty witnesses that you would willingly accept any punishment given to your wife. That means you take responsibility for Shadow even though you had nothing to do with her circumstances.”

“Huh. So this is what it’s like to be in a court.” Chibi mutters.

This is a rare thing, I thought to him. For now at least. I plan on making ponies actually use the orphanages instead of just leaving foals on the side of the road or in an alley. I noticed Shieldwall’s eyes widen in surprise and go towards Chibi.

“I have given your sentence thought over the past two nights and am ready to pass judgement.”

Wind Runner stared at me defiantly, silently daring me to do my worst.

“What’d you settle on?” Chibi kept pressing.

“Give her… Him… space Landon!” Ammy shouts.

I glanced at the wolves and thought, I am a mother, I prefer to be called a her. Can you do all of the brush strokes in the games?

“And this is why we’ve been hiding for a thousand years in a cave!” Chibi exclaimed.

“Yes and no. The problem being that there are some that drain my energy fast.” Ammy replies, not noticing Chibi’s comment.

There goes that idea, then. I thought settling on a different punishment.

“Doesn’t mean I can’t use them however.”

“I sentence you to twenty years of hard labor,” I said finally, drawing a gasp or two from the other nobles present. I kept my gaze on Wind, though and saw the raw fear in her eyes. “ You will be stripped of all your possessions, titles, and wealth during this time and will work with a magic restrainer on at all times.”

“T-this is in-equine!” Shieldwall exclaimed.

“So are your crimes.” I waved a hand, telling the guards silently to either let them walk out or be dragged out. “Where your time will be spent will be determined tomorrow night right before you are sent there.”

I’m glad I took care of that other pony last night. If I had to deal with him after this, I wouldn’t have been as lenient.

“That didn’t go as bad as I expected it to go.” Chibi mutters.

“Ugh, Tonight’s only half over and I already have a headache,” I muttered under my breath as I rubbed my forehead a little, reaching over to scratch Ammy between her ears.

“What are you-...” She stops short as my fingers make contact with her fur.

I pet her absently as I listen to the pony in front of me, droning on about increasing the size of the city’s orphanage and increasing the number of caretakers in it. It takes him two hours to get done talking with me providing him with answers or acknowledgements that I am still listening.

Once he finished I said, “You show great foresight by bringing this to me now. However, the name of the orphanage shall remain the same and you will be given a place among the contributors on the walls of the orphanage instead.”

I stop petting Ammy to motion to Quill Weave, making her jump before heading forwards to help with the details of the pony’s plan. “Court is adjourned for tonight.” I stood and made my own way to the doors.

“Already? That was quick.” Ammy mutters.

“You kinda fell into a trance once Max started to pet you.” Chibi mutters.

I smirked at them over my shoulder and said, “I wasn’t even trying to make it enjoyable. If you want I could give you some... heavy petting once my fillies are asleep~.” I waggled my eyebrows at Ammy.

“Uhh… Yeah, The way you said that makes it creepy so no.”

“Okay, but you’re missing out,” I said in a singsong voice. I turned a corner, changing the subject. “So, super soldier project. Think it’s bad news coming from a pony?”

“I dunno. What’s the details?” Ammy asks.

I paused for a moment, trying to remember the important parts of Money bag’s speech. “It makes the ‘volunteer’ as strong at ten earth ponies and gives them better regeneration than Wolverine while also enhancing their senses to almost an extreme. Money Bags, the pony you landed on, was trying to bore me with an in-depth explanation.”

“So basically making a pony into a better Captain America?” Chibi asks.

“About three times better, but yes. Another detail, they didn’t want me looking into what they were doing. Saying that the wellbeing of Equestria wasn’t important to me.” I snorted in amusement. “It was being funded and fielded by the local weapons manufacturer, a ship builder, and Money Bags -- a banker.”

“Yeah, That sounds like that they’re using illegal means to do this while trying to cover it up by saying you gave them permission.”

I smiled at them and said, “How would yo-” I shuddered violently and looked up the hall to the corner, dread filling me for some reason.

“Y-you ok?” Chibi asks.

“I-I don’t....” I quickened my pace, wanting to know what was around the corner. When I reached the corner I saw a guard lying on the floor outside of a room with the door open, his body in a horrible state of decay. The room he was outside of was mine.”No.”

“...What. The. Fuck.” The two wolves muttered at the same time.

I slowed my perception of time and sped down the hall, accidentally ripping the door off its hinges when I opened it more. I was chilled to the bone when I saw Stronghooves standing on my bed with Rainbow in his hooves, a sword in his magic, and Golden being held by Sol, the filly’s right forehoof decaying. Sol had some scratches that were decaying as well, but thankfully Light Sweet and Mun were unharmed so far.

“Holy! Ok, Who the hell is this guy?! What the fuck is going on!?” Ammy shouts, just now standing beside me.

I say only one malice and hate filled word, “Stronghooves.” Before I slow time down even more and rush him, my hand closing around his horn. Without much thought I snap it off and let time flow normally.

“I have no words to what I have just witnessed…”

Rainbow, the hoof restraining her loosening, flew at Mun and stared fearfully at the stallion writhing in pain at my feet.

I hauled him up by his neck not caring at all if I was choking him. “Is this petty revenge for me demoting you?” I hissed in his face. “Are you so heartless that you would kill helpless foals?!”

“N-no,” he said, spitting in my face. “You ruined the chance I had at bringing my family back together.” He gave me an evil smile. “I wanted you to know the pain you caused me.”

“... Uhhh.. We’re… Just gonna… stand outside…” Ammy said

“Go get a guard or two, please.” I gave him a smile just as evil as his. “I have a punishment already.”

“OK, I do not like your tone… but ok…” Sol and Mun went with them carrying the foals to the medical wing.

“You, Stronghooves, are dishonorably discharged from the guard. I’ll make sure every single pony knows what you tried. You’ll wander the kingdom stealing your every meal, never being wanted in a town after dawn. You’ll be hated by every single pony you come across.” I glanced down at his sword, noticing that it was of a much finer make than a normal officer’s. I picked it up and glanced at him. He was getting nervous. “What curse is on this blade?”

“Why should I tell you?” He demanded.

“Because, you’ll either tell me or I’ll force it out of you. I can get very convincing when I get creative. Maybe I’ll just smother you with honey and watch as the Fire Mites eat you some, or I could have a baby Tatzelworm brought to the palace and let it carve its way through you.”

I saw some hesitancy come into his eyes as he said, “T-that’ll kill me, you won’t be able to get it from me if I’m dead.”

“Oh, have no fear of that,” I chuckled darkly. “I can make you last as long as I want. I can make you heal naturally so I can keep feeding you to things until you talk.”

He gulped. I could almost see the fear coming off him. “I-it doesn’t have a name. I-it necrotizes anything that gets cut by it a-and it uses healing magic to speed up. I-it won’t go away with time and it continues even after death.”

“We’re back. We managed to find at least two guards that would pay attention to us.” Ammy said from the door.

I let go of Stronghooves and bolted to the door. “Ammy, keep this sword pointed at him and make sure no one gets cut by it I have to get to Sol and Mun before they get to a doctor,” I said in a rush, running and using my powers to go even faster when I left the room.

I caught up to the five right as they were going into the medical wing and said, “No, get a Healer to cleanse your wounds before you have a doctor look at them.”

“Yes, commander,” Sol said.

“And why did you have guards instead of your hulls guarding the room?”

“We didn’t want to leave you with only ponies to guard you,” Mun said.

I sighed. “I can understand that, but why not have only one of you there as your avatar and the other as their hull?”

The two looked at each other and then back to me saying at the same time, “We hadn’t thought of that.”

I turned, having accomplished what I wanted to do, and walked back to my room to take care of Stronghooves.

“And how is that relevant?” I heard Chibi say once I came into range of their telepathy.

What’s this about? I thought to them as I walked towards the door. I stopped when I reached it, staring at a skeleton with bits of meat decaying swiftly off of the already white bones. The broken horn told me who it was. “Oh.”

“OH GOD SHE’S BACK!” Ammy shouts, jumping in the air.

“He tried to kill himself! What do we say?!” Chibi tried to whisper to Ammy. There was silence before the sound of barking came up.

“You don’t have to say anything. This just proves that what I was going to do to him was worse than death,” I told them, leaning over to pick up the sword that was lying flat underneath him. “Here Ammy, You can have this thing. I don’t want it anywhere Hurricane might hear about it.”

“Thanks. I see what you want. We take it back to our Equestria?”

“Back to you're universe, dump it in the Void, throw it in a volcano, I don’t care as long as it’s no where near here.” I shiver at the memory of what the blade could do. “You know what, no. Give it a name and keep it. You never know when you might need a cursed sword, or if you could turn the curse into a blessing.”

“Alright. I’ll think about that later.”

I squatted down and poked Stronghooves’s skull. “I’m guessing that he was part of the super pony project on top of being a guard.” I looked up and saw Ammy and Chibi staring blankly at me. “Advanced healing magic is used to increase their natural healing factor so their injuries, even if they are fatal, take only seconds to heal completely. That sword uses the healing magic as an accelerator as it necrotizes the victim.”

“Oooh…” They both utter.

“.... You barely understood that, didn’t you? Don’t worry, I don’t even understand the process completely.” I stood up, taking a step over the bones. I looked at the guards for the first time, recognizing the right one as Night Wing. “Please send for someone to clean this up. And tell the chefs that I’ll be eating in the gardens for dinner.”

“Sooo… We’re done here?” Chibi asks, obviously bored.

“Yeah, unless you want dinner. Well, I should say breakfast since the food items are for breakfast.” I looked at Ammy. “You want to join me for a shower?” I ask as I head to the bathroom, shedding my clothes as I went.

“Uhhh..” Chibi mutters.

“Goddamnit…” Ammy mutters, placing a paw on her snout.

“I’ll be treating you like the cute, fluffy pup you are if you join me, Chibi,” I said as I opened the door.

“When you put it that way hell no. I’m. Not. FLUFFY!” Chibi said.

“Whatever you say~.” I give Ammy one last glance as I say, “I’m not offering because I want to get in your metaphorical pants.”

There’s a silence between us.

“LEG IT!” She shouts before I feel time distorting around both of us.

I smile trollishly as I mess with how long the distortion lasts, making them appear only two feet from where they were. “I meant it. I’m not feeling up to doing that right now.”

“I hate the universe right now…”

“Not the universe that’s doing that~,” I say as I close the door. While I cleaned myself up, I heard Sol and Mun’s hulls rumble out in the hall, stopping on either side of the door to the room. Don’t worry, those are Sol and Mun’s original bodies, I thought to the wolves.

“We’re not worried. We’ve seen enough in this universe to make Tirek cry.” Ammy mutters.

Oh, you’ve seen season four?

“Yeah, Haven’t gotten that far in our Equestria though. About.. Midseason… Three-four I think? I haven’t seen any episodes take place yet to tell.”

We’re between two and three right now. No, you aren’t going to get to spoil the future for Twilight. I might just turn her immortal so she can protect Equestria from the really big stuff while I take care of the civil disputes.

“Dangit!” Chibi cries.

“Shush. What if Tirek attacks ahead of the seasons? Anything could happen.” Ammy asks.

While Tartarus is in this dimension, Those of The Harvest sealed it so tightly that nothing can get in or out unless they use the gate and the only way they’re going to get out that way is... if they.... Was that episode with the time travel in the second season? I thought.

“Think so? It’s been more than a thousand years since I’ve seen the show.”

“STARS BLAST IT ALL, HE’S ALREADY ESCAPED!” I yell as I turn off the water, running to my closet.

“Well, Unless you can Alicornize Twi-Twi now then you’re pretty much screwed if he gets too much magic.” Ammy mutters as I try to block out Chibi’s laughter.

“As if there wasn’t enough on my plate already! Hurricane gathering his forces, the Crystal Kingdom coming back soon, and me trying to rework the guards,” I snap as I pull on a piece of clothing. “He’s going to be extremely weak right now, which means he might join with Hurricane until he’s strong enough to take magic on his own. DAMMIT!” My shoulders sag. “I won’t have much time for my foals....”

“So… I guess you’re gonna go after him?” Chibi asks.

I brighten a little as I think of something. “Not right away, I have to make sure that he isn’t in Tartarus and that he is actually in this universe. I might be worrying for nothing.” I turn back to face the room and say, “Let’s go get some dinner real quick before you go.”

“That sounds like a good idea…”

I raise an eyebrow at the small wolf before shrugging and leading the way to the gardens, jumping out a window as a shortcut. “Mmmm, bacon, pancakes, and scrambled eggs,” I said as I sat down at one of the three plates.

“I wonder what the staff think of two magical wolves sitting down with you.” Ammy mutters.

“Most of them probably think you’re new pets of mine. I’ve had about ten so far that have been eaten by Philomena,” I said, taking a bite of pancake. “Is it just me or is it breezy out here?”

“.... A little, I guess… Are the Pegasi doing their job right?”

“Not Pegasi, Thestrals -- Lunar Pegasi -- just don’t call them that or mention bats when talking about one of them.” I felt a mosquito land on one of my breasts and slapped it, stopping when I felt nothing but skin under my squeezing hand. “.... Why am I wearing barely anything?”

We sat in silence for what seemed like hours. Chibi staring right at my hand, Ammy glancing around with a pink-ish red muzzle, and me just sitting there.

“G-g… WHAT?! I understand you were in a panic but how did none of us notice that?!” Ammy rants.

I shrug and say, “Hey, spend half a year in barely anything most of the time and you tend to not care what you pick up to wear.”

“Y-yeah… I’m just.. Gonna look down for the rest of the time.”

“Aw, come on. You can barely tell what I’m wearing with that cloud over us,” I said.

As soon as I said that a Thestral flew over to the cloud and kicked it into oblivion revealing a startled reporter and the full moon, lighting up the area and making the two black strips of leather I was wearing stand out on my skin. They ran from my shoulders, over my breasts, and down between my legs with rings of metal exposing my nipples and lower lips to the night air.

The reporter took a picture before winging it away.

“DAMN IT MURPHY!” I yelled, attracting the attention of the Thestral that kicked the cloud.

As the pony got closer I could see that it was a stallion with auburn eyes, a coat so blue it was almost black, a mane and tail a lighter shade of blue, and a cutiemark that looked like a mischievous smile.

“Yes?” He said when he landed.

“... yeah.. yeah, I think it’s time for us to go.” Ammy deadpans.

“.... Your name is Murphy?” I asked the Thestral.

“Murphy of The Harvest, at your service!” he said, taking a bow as he did so. “I’m also called Murphy the Troublemaker because of my Law.”

“Holy shit. Murphy is real here!” Chibi shouts.

“Heh.... Talk about getting the short end of the stick,” I said, rubbing the back of my head.

Murphy’s wings suddenly shot up as he finally saw what I was wearing, a blush forming on his muzzle.

I frowned. “I already have three foals.”

That made his wings fold right away. “Oh, w-well, um.... IthinkIhearsomeoneelseaskingfortroublebye!” He said before speeding off.

“He totally liked you.” Chibi laughs.

“Tch, most guys will run away when you mention kids. The more there are, the less likely it is for them to stay.” I sighed. “Anyways, you said something about going back to your universe, Ammy?”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure Sweetie Belle is going to be wondering where we’ve been.” She speaks.

“Okay, then. Oh! before I forget,” I rushed back to my room and grabbed my bag, getting back before even a second had passed. “I might ha-” I pulled out Nemesis’ token. “What? I gave this to Medulla.”

“Who? Never mind, I don’t think I want to know.”

“He’s Resident Evil’s most noteworthy enemy,” I explained. “I don’t really know which game he’s from since I’ve only played four.”

“Ah..”

“I gave this token to another Displaced, though. How I got a second one I have no ide-” I pulled out two of Kat’s tokens. “.... Merchant, this better just be a troll....”

“The merchant can go fuck himself.” Chibi speaks up.

“Hey, he’s actually a nice guy,” I said slightly offended. “He’s the one that gave me all the tokens I have, this bag, and...” I pull out my PDW. “This. Of course he’s not the one who sent me here....”

“He’s been a total dick to us since we arrived in Equestia... It’s safe to say we hate him.”

“So he dragged you two to your Equestria and kept coming back to mess with you?” I asked.

“No-Yes… Honestly, I can’t remember how we got there…” Ammy mutters.

“So you’ve seen him only once, and that’s what you have a problem with?”

“I feel like I’ve seen him more than once but… it’s weird. I can’t remember the times…”

“Ah, you’ve just played the game at least some.” I said, pulling out more duplicates. “He’s the one you buy stuff from in the fourth RE game.”

“No, I’ve never played Resident Evil. Ever. Might be old memory or something.”

“Okay, I know I gave this one to Nono,” I said as I pulled out the Genji Gloves.

“Ok, Yeah, That’s alot of Tokens…” Chibi remarked.

“I started out with over a thousand, but traded all but fifty away for all the Out of Universe items I have.” I pulled out two that looked like miniature black scythes on necklaces. “Haven’t seen this one before.”

“Something about that one gives me the shivers..” Ammy says, walking away from the token.

I heard the Displaced’s message, trying to think if I would ever need his help. “Eh.... why not.” I put one back in my bag and tossed all of the duplicates to Ammy. “Here, I’m too tired to sort them out for you. Just watch out for Alice and Pyramid Head they’re part of a ‘triad of madness’. There are a few others you shouldn’t hang with.... Like Ben.”

“Ben? Wait, before you tell me anything, Do I want to know who he is?” Ammy asks.

“He’s Kat’s brother, but he dressed up as Ben Ten. His token is a Plumber’s badge and the message is cheery. Don’t be fooled by it, according to Kat he’ll bitch and whine if you summon him.”

“Ha! Sounds like Mr Fluffy over here in the mornings!” Ammy jokes.

“Shut up!” Chibi snaps.

“The only other one I can name that you should avoid is Terridax or however you say his name,” I concluded. “I don’t really know anything about him except that he’s fighting a ‘War of Understanding’ with someone called Auric Fulcrum who had once been Dullahan.”

“Huh. Well, I’ll steer clear of them. Dunno about him.” Ammy says, looking over at Chibi.

“If he doesn’t I’ll be sure to track him down and pet him and love him and call him Fluffy Mc Flufferkins.” I say with a slightly insane smile.

“... Ok, Send us back.” He spoke instantly.

I giggle and say, “See ya later, Dawgs.”

“Bye~!” Ammy said before popping out of existence.

I slowly turned to Chibi, a small smile on my face. Before he could react I lunged across the table and hugged him, smothering him in between my breasts. I hugged him and pet him, saying how cute and adorable he was until he too winked out of the universe.

Author's Note

Couldn't resist adding Murphy there.

This crossover brought to you by New Dawn and the word "bitch".

Chapter 19: Doctors and First Words

The next month or two passed slowly with me in court or playing and taking care of my foals.

That's not to say there wasn't any excitement, far from it. That reporter didn't turn the photo in and kept it for himself, since I never saw anything in the newspaper about my clothes that night. Sky and Shadow brought in lots of evidence about crimes in general, most was of ponies tossing foals in boxes or alleyways. But one day, they found the ones responsible for the cave....

"Hey Max!" Sky greeted as she and Shadow led a pony into the room -- led being very generous, seeing as how he was pressed right up against Sky's side. The stallion was a white earth pony who was way taller than Sky, quite lanky, with one blue eye and one green eye with his black mane and tail horribly unkempt. He had a cutie mark of a syringe with wings.

I was just finishing lunch and had been about to use the rest of my time playing with my foals. I was not happy about being kept from them and it showed as I said, "Sky, Shadow, it's nice to see you again. And who's this following you?"

"He's the one we want pardoned, but that's not all we're here for," Shadow said as she rummaged in her saddlebags for something.

"And what's-...." I start, trailing off when I saw her pull out a thick folder, an account book, and a few other books.

"Pictures, notes, and anything else you need for bringing down Money Bags and his wife," Sky said. "They are the ones responsible."

What- My eyes widened. they're talking about the cave! I thought, wrapping the items in magic and bringing them close. "This soon? I had thought it would take at least half of a year."

"That would be my doing," The stallion spoke up, albeit in a Fluttershy level voice. "My contacts had said something about seeing a group of ponies sneaking into the palace gardens a day ago and that one looked almost exactly like Money Bags."

I glanced at Mun, who nodded before taking off for the cave. "Your contacts have my thanks, and you...." I looked him over, noting that he had a gentle air around him that was tainted by fear even though he didn't show it. He's not a criminal, not with how he carries himself.... Well, even criminals need a doctor every now and then so he might- ah, she brought him here so he would actually be a legal doctor. "I can see myself giving you something extra for your part in getting this to me."

I stood up and walked over, the evidence under my arm. "Maybe let you do a very thorough check up?" I asked, grabbing his flank and squeezing as I walked by.

"W-w-well, I-I-I'll bring m-my t-t-t-tongue d-depressor a-a-and my r-rectal thermometer," he stammered, a nervous smile on his face.

I giggled at his cute, flustered reaction, catching Sky giving me an evil look in the corner of my eye.

"I don't think your marefriend likes me flirting with you~," I said, glancing at Sky.

"I'm/She's not his/my marefriend!" Sky and the stallion said at the same time. They looked at each other and blushed, finding things around the room interesting.

"That's what every couple says when they start out~!" I said as I opened the dining room door.

"We aren't a couple!" they said at the same time.

"I guess I'll just have to settle with paying for a medical school for you instead."

"Sky, what the fuck did you get me into this time?!" he 'whispered' to Sky. "This isn't worth only one months worth of 'thank yous', it's worth two months!"

"I didn't know she would do this! I thought she wouldn't do anything more than pardon you," she muttered. "And you already agreed to this! You can go changing the deal once you shook on it."

"You do it all the time, so why can't I do it once? And how does she know I'm a doctor?"

"Don't ask us, we didn't say anything!"

"It's obvious you aren't a criminal yourself," I said as I turned a corner, Rainbow flying straight into my chest and Light obscuring my vision. "Oof!" I wobbled for a bit before I fell flat on my ass, holding onto my two fillies.

"I think they want to see you more often," I heard Sol say with amusement.

"Looks that way to me," I said as I pulled Light off of my face and held her in my right arm, Rainbow taking up my left. I sighed. "If only I could leave running Equestria to someone else for a few years...."

"Who's this?" Sol turned and looked at the stallion still pressed against Sky's side.

"I'm Sawbones," he said, distrust clear in his eyes now. "I run an underground clinic out in the city."

"He's the one that helped find the ones responsible for the cave," I said, pulling Rainbow up and nuzzling her.

She giggled and said, "Mama!"

I froze, trying to integrate what just happened. "She-"

"Mama!" Rainbow said again.

"Oh your first word!" I said as I hugged her a bit tighter, too happy to care about the ponies around me.

Eventually I noticed a guard trying to get my attention. "Yes?" I said.

"Grandmother Maxine, It has returned," the guard said.

".... DAMN YOU MURPHY!!!!!!"

We all then heard someone say, "You're welcome!"

Author's Note

I think you guys can guess what It is. And Rainbow's first word! Yay for Cuteness!

Chapter 20: Crystals and Shadows

"Grandmother, urgent news from Cadence!" Night Wing said, gasping for breath.

It was two days since I had sent Cadence north to the Crystal Empire to protect it from Sombra. This was the first letter she had sent me in those two days and it was sent by hoof?

I took the letter from Night Wing and opened it.

Max,

You have some explaining to do.
Signed, Cadence

What? I thought as I stood up. I was in the throne room and court had just started for the night, but I was going to get to the bottom of this incredibly short letter.

"Court is canceled for the next few days, I have urgent business to attend to," I said as I slipped out the door into the hallway.

A day and a half later we were standing at the stop to the Empire, bundled up in cold weather clothes and waiting for Shining Armor to show up.

"I still don't know why you wanted to bring both of us and the foals along," Sol said, shaking even though she was wearing more than everyone else.

"You don't have to worry, between the three of us we'll be able to take on anything this wasteland can throw at us," I said. Besides, I don't trust the guard or the nobles right now, I thought soon after. I also wanted to see if a certain someone would take the bait. Hurricane has been far too quiet for far too long.

Sol perked up as if she saw something out in the distance. "It's not the wasteland I'm worried about."

I looked the direction she was and saw a massive black cloud heading straight for us at an alarming rate. "Uh, yeah, that's bad."

Just as Sol and Mun looked at me with a look that said 'Naw, ya think?' we were engulfed in shadows.

"Did you have to use Dark magic?" I heard Cadence ask as I woke up.

"Well excuse me princess," a voice said, sounding almost exactly like Link from that one video. "I'm sorry I don't know light magic, what with me being a natural dark mage."

"Did anyone get the number on that chariot?" I spoke up. I was laying on a large bed in what looked to be a crystal bedroom with Light Sweet, Rainbow Dash, and Golden Spark all laying on top of me. I gently pushed them down to my lap and sat up.

"Max, you're up," Cadence said. She was sitting next to a grey-ish unicorn stallion that had red eyes and a cutiemark of a red crystal formation.

If it weren't for the cape and various pieces of armor on him I wouldn't have recognized him. "So this is the one that doesn't come true?"

"Ah, so you're the 'Prophet' Celestia was cursing when she came here looking to destroy me because I was 'corrupting her sister'," Sombra chuckled at that only to sober immediately. "She showed me what too much power could do to someone."

"I'm sorry for stopping you from returning to what was rightfully yours, then. And I'm glad this resulted in only a misunderstanding."

He shook his head. "On the contrary. From what Cadence and Shining Armor have told me, you would be the perfect pony for getting the Crystal Empire back into modern society."

"Uuuuuugh. No! No more! I already have too much to do as it is."

"I know. You're currently trying to rework the government, the guard, and you're trying to capture the one that killed your lover." Sombra smiled evilly. "I just don't care."

I gave him a glare before realizing something and returning my face to a neutral expression. "Very well then, I shall have to compensate you for surrendering so peacefully."

I saw surprise on both of their faces and gave them my own evil smile before saying, "Congratulations and welcome, Captain of the Royal Guard." Sombra looked as if he was going to protest, but I interrupted him before he could say anything. "It's this or you become King again."

He immediately shut his mouth and turned a lighter shade of grey, gulping audibly.

Damn, I wasn't trying to scare him.... Well yeah I was, but not that much, I thought before saying, "I think it's time for someone to have a bit more responsibility as well." I turned to Cadence with an expectant look on my face.

"Oh no, you aren't going to saddle me with this," She said, taking a few steps back.

I looked at her in confusion. "I was going to have you send a letter to Twilight to see if she would like to take on the organization challenge that the Empire would be."

She bit her lip, obviously trying to think of a way to have me put her in charge instead of Twilight. Finally, she said, "I think this would be a good opportunity for the two of us to get to know each other as sisters."

I smiled and said, "I knew you'd agree with me!" I gathered my foals in my arms and slid out of the bed. "Now, where are Sol and Mun? I haven't seen them since the train station."

"Don't worry, they're fine. They tried to take a few shots at Sombra because you fainted, but I got them calmed down," Shining said as he walked into the room. He paused and looked away blushing as he saw me.

I glanced down, noticing that I was completely naked. "Seriously?" I sighed, shaking my head.

Just then we all heard a tapping coming from the window. Looking over I saw Murphy outside on the balcony with a sign that said, "You're welcome! Nice body you have there...."

He didn't see the dresser until it slammed into him.

Chapter 21: A Trial and A Phoenix

“You’re wanting me to be the judge for these trials?” Cadence asked.

“Not just the ones that are coming up, all of them. You know, for the rest of Equestria’s history?” I explained. We were back in Canterlot discussing how Money Bags’ trial would be done when I had an idea to make Cadence the Supreme Judge.

Sombra had gone off saying something about checking on the condition of the guards as soon as we had reached the castle, a guard leading him to the barracks.

Sol had gone to my rooms with Mun’s hull, Golden and Light asleep on her back and Rainbow riding Mun’s main barrel. I couldn’t help but take a picture of the cute death. Don’t look at me like that, you would’ve done the same! Besides, I wouldn’t have been able to resist her pouty face if I had pulled her off.

I had been hungry, and since dusk had been only an hour ago I went to the dining room with Cadence tagging along.

“Why me?” She asked, deciding it was too early to be fighting about something.

“Because I don’t trust any of the nobles in their little ‘parliament’ that makes the laws... and I don’t trust myself to not get emotionally involved in the cases,” I admitted.

“Then how do you think I would be better than you for this position?”

“Because you would be more lenient than me; you’d be more merciful.” I yawned, having only four hours of sleep was getting to me now. “I won’t have any when it comes to cases that revolve around foals.”

She sighed. “Fine. Just don’t expect me to actually play judge for the rest of eternity,” Cadence said, walking towards the door.

“I was thinking for just a few years or so,” I said as I stood up.

“Well look at that, she wasn’t lying this time,” a voice said.

A flash of red and yellow drew my eyes towards the table. On it I saw two phoenixes, one almost as big as a pony, the other as small as a foal.

The bigger one bowed and said, “My name is Wright-”

“Let me guess, you’re of The Harvest?”

“Yes.” he straightened and motioned to the smaller one. “This is my mate, Philomena.”

“Pleasure to meet the both of you, but we’re a little pressed for time. Have a trial starting in about an hour and a half.” I turned and started after Cadence again, the two fiery birds following me.

“That’s exactly why I’m here. I’m the Phoenix of Justice, ready to prosecute or defend somepony.”

“You’ll be prosecution, then,” Cadence said. “I’d rather not have a legend defending these ponies.”

Wright cringed. “It’s that bad?”

“If you mean bad as in: he has powerful friends in the nobles, and possibly an army of super ponies under his control. Then yes, it’s bad,” I said. Might even need some backup this time, I thought, pulling out a token. Huh, Medulla’s. Well, he did want to see Golden and Light when they were born.

“What’s that?”

“It’s a token to summon someone from another universe.” I cleared my throat and said, “Hey Medulla, wanna watch a trial and catch up?”

After a few moments of silence a hole in the universe opened up above them. And a voice sounded in our minds, ”Hello world!”

I smiled as Medulla face planted, trying my hardest not to laugh. Once I thought I wouldn’t I said, “Nice of you to... drop in.”

”I can always enjoy relaxing with friends...” he looked directly at the giant phoenix, “Interesting, I wasn’t aware that phoenixes were capable of that level of intelligence, let alone could have this kind of immortality, given the fact that they come back to life.”

“Medulla, meet Wright. Wright, meet Medulla,” I said, pointing appropriately. “Wright’s the Phoenix of Justice and one of The Harvest.”

“.... Holo wasn’t lying about that either,” Wright said, dumbstruck until Philomena cawed. He glanced at her and shook himself. “Right. Medulla, this is my mate Philomena.”

”Nice to meet you both!” Medulla said cheerfully. “ ‘The Harvest’, I don’t recognize that term, are they all earth pop-culture references like Phoenix Wright here?”

“Actually, we’re a collection of beings that are almost more powerful than the Elements of Harmony by ourselves. Mostly just in our area of expertise, but there are rare cases where we can use each other’s powers. Just watch out for Murphy, he likes to make trouble and is somewhere in Equestria last we heard.”

“I’ve ran into him a time or two,” I said. “I know of Holo, Murphy, Lawrence, and possibly a dragon whose name escapes me right now.”

“You mean Barbaroi?” Wright asked.

“Yeah, that his name.”

”Ok, so where’s the filly or colt of your’s?” Medulla asked.

“I can answer that,” Mun said, finally speaking up. “Rainbow Dash, Golden Spark , and Light Sweet are being carried to the court room so they can join their mother again.”

Medulla looked shocked, “Tri… triplets?”

“Nope, twins. I found Rainbow in a cave,” I said, sending him the images of me finding her. “That’s actually what the trial is about. Finally got evidence that led back to two certain ponies.”

Medulla’s face took a dark shade, “And I’m the one that’s technically a monster. If the evidence holds any weight, then they should just give up now. But if not then there’s too much to take into account.”

“Oh, it’ll hold alright. I hired a... private detective to look into this and other cases like it where the foal was thrown on to the street. They had one of their informants tip them off about a group of ponies heading towards the cave only three days ago and went to one of the identified ponies’ house and found incriminating evidence about not only Rainbow’s mistreatment, but a conspiracy as well.”

“So this is just a mock trial?” Wright asked. “I hate those kind of trials.”

“No, unlike the others, Money Bags and his wife haven’t confessed to the crime yet. So, according to the law, they have to be given a trial.”

”It still seems like a lost cause, most defences against that type of evidence would be pure speculation and devolve into ‘Well it could have happened’ arguments. ” Medulla said rolling his eyes.

“The most we have are a copy of their account books and a note or two actually referring to what was found in the cave. They didn’t find anything that screamed ‘these ponies did it’ except the one who recognized them, and he won’t come in even with a promise of a full pardon.” I said, shaking my head. “The bigger part of what I was given pointed to other illegal activities.”

”Then it’s not so hopeless for them after all, who do they have for defence? Because the lawyer could make or break it for them.” Medulla sighed seeming to not like some of the possible outcomes. “The way I see it they might or might not have done it and they either go free or receive punishment, and based on that there’s a fifty-fifty shot of this turning out badly.”

“Ugh... I hope Murphy doesn’t show up because you said that,” I said, putting my face in my hand. “It’s bad enough that he messed with me while two other Displaced were here.”

”I could be the defence, I just need to know your Equestria’s laws. I’ll know if their guilty immediately, and I doubt that Murphy would mess this up willingly, he’d have to be one massive asshole to do that.” Medulla said looking at Wright, ”Could you lend me some of your knowledge of Equestrian law?”

“Depends on if they’ve changed in the last month or two since Celestia and Luna died,” the Phoenix replied. “Even though I’m the Phoenix of Justice I still have to read and learn the laws like everyone else.”

“It hasn’t as far as I know. And I’ll be the first one to know if that gathering of peacocks called parliament tries to change them,” I said. I cocked my head, barely able to hear what sounded like singing. “Does anyone else hear that?”

”Wait, you didn’t know that other Displaced is here?” Medulla asked.

I started to give him a confused look until I recognized the voice. “I didn’t summon Kat again.”

I picked up my pace, following Kat’s singing around the next corner and found her holding Golden. Sol was walking next to her holding Light and Rainbow was riding on Mun’s main gun again. Kat’s lyrics were simple, but her soft voice was certainly having an affect on my foals.

“Hush now, quiet now, time to lay your sleepy head. Hush now, quiet now, time to go to bed,” she sang, the little ones drifting off to sleep fairly quickly. Kat smiled serenely, never once noticing either of us.

“Hey Kat,” I said softly. “Nice to see you again.”

“How did you do that?” Sol asked in a shocked tone. “It usually takes half an hour to get them to settle down.”

Kat smiled. “I just have a way with children is all.” She looked at the foal in her hooves fondly. “I just can’t help myself sometimes. The saying goes that you always want what you can never have, after all.”

“It takes half an hour for them to get to sleep with you?” I asked Sol. “They settle down within two or three minutes when I’m there.”

“That’s because you’re their mother,” Mun said. “Of course they’d listen to you immediately.”

“Well, I can’t argue with that logic,” I said as I caught Rainbow before she could slip completely off her perch.

”Nice to finally meet you Kat, I’ve had your token for a while and heard about you from Jason. I’m Medulla.” Medulla said smiling warmly at the scene.

Kat bowed slightly. “Greetings. Nice to meet you, Medulla…. hmm, nah that’s too long… Oh! I’m gonna call you Meddy! Yep, that works!”

“Why not call him Medic instead then?” I chuckled, turning back to resume the walk to the courtroom.

Medulla laughed, ”I really don’t care what you call me as long as you don’t use it insultingly.”

“Nah,” she waved her golden hoof. “I don’t insult people until I’ve gotten to know them. And only if they deserve it. And before I forget…” Kat jumped at me, trying to bowl me over. “Maxie!”

I smirked as I increased the time for the force she would’ve exerted, turning a glomp into an over-enthusiastic hug. “I might not be able to influence you directly, but I can still control things around you.”

“Oh, you are no fun,” she pouted, slugging me in the shoulder lightly.

“.... You are so lucky there are foals around right now and I don’t have Medulla’s telepathy.”

Medulla put his hands on my and Kat’s head and said, “Here, enjoy.” as he linked our minds.

Thanks, I thought to him before thinking, That’s not what you were saying in bed last time you were here~... I sent her a memory of me pounding into her with the strapon.

Medulla chuckled darkly.”I’ve been meaning to keep this a secret, but I can blow your mind without even touching you. But of course I have none of those desires being completely genderless.”

“I do know a spell for that. Celestia found out how to make it permanent and work just like the real thing,” I said, showing him with a memory what I meant in case he didn’t understand.

Medulla seemed to seriously consider the suggestion for a moment, “Maybe… No, I think it would be a bad idea, I would still have the problem of being the only of my kind. I’d have to travel to a completely different side of the Multiverse to even get close to finding someone compatible.”

“.... That’s where I found out how I got pregnant,” I said, rubbing the back of my neck. “The spell doesn’t take into consideration species and any offspring resulting from it will be pony as long as one of the partners is a pony, if there isn’t it doesn’t work.”

”You also have to consider I only remember my life after being Displaced so suddenly introducing a sexual component to my physiology could be like puberty but far more intense.”

Kat deadpanned at me. “What happens in the bedroom, stays in the bedroom, missy. Understand?”

“Okay, I’ll not mention it again outside of my room and only if you are there,” I promised, wearing a grin that said I would take full advantage of the limitations I set for myself.

Mun tapped my leg and said, “You know, we’ve been standing outside the courtroom for the past five minutes.”

“Oh, is this a bad time?” Kat asked. “I can leave if it is.”

“It’s just a trial for the ones responsible for the cave. You can stay and watch with us if you want to.” I pushed the door open and stopped. We were standing at the top of what looked to be an entire stadium. I’m talking about one big enough to fit a million people in it, and down in the middle dwarfed by their surroundings were the judge’s stand, the witness stand and two tables for each side. The worst part? it was completely full of ponies.

I let out a tiny “Meep” when they all turned to look at me.

“The putain is this?” Kat muttered. “This is court?! Mais putain?!”

“This isn’t court. This is Court,” Cadence said. “Where only the most foul of crimes appear.”

“Never seen this before,” Wright said looking around. “Oh, right. Medulla, you can use my knowledge if you need to.”

”Thanks, don’t want to botch my first case.” Medulla said jokingly.

I pulled my eyes away from the crowd and looked down at the defense’s table. All I saw was Money Bags and a unicorn mare sitting next to him. “He doesn’t have a lawyer? What kind of banker can afford to make golems of pure emerald, yet can’t afford his own lawyer?!” I said.

“You ever hired a lawyer?” Kat asked with a quirked eyebrow. “They are expensive~!”

“Emeralds are the least common gem in this universe, one the size of a ten foot tall, beefy security guard would be enough to feed Equestria for about four months.” I looked at her incredulously. “You’re saying that a lawyer costs more than that?”

”Well you mentioned a conspiracy, maybe what he spends his money on is restricted.” Medulla suggested.

I thought about that for a moment. “Aside from curses, using dark magic without the proper training, and anything to do with the twelve super-weapon crystals in the Canterlot museum, there isn’t really anything that is restricted enough to take up all those bits.

“.... And I just realized what the project he brought before me was really about.” I face palmed again as I walked down to the royal box. All the way down right next to the jury.

“Well, this’ll be fun,” Kat commented. It looked like she was going to be staying as a pony for the time being.

“Well, looks like I have a few minutes to prepare,” Wright said before flying off to the unoccupied table. Muttering started rolling through the crowd as they realized who was the prosecutor.

As Medulla floated down he said, ”I’ll keep you apprised of anything ‘important’”

I nodded and thought, If what was found in their own home is true, they have much that is important.

Sitting down on the lighter-colored throne present in the box I said, “Please don’t sit in the other throne, Kat. There are plenty of cushions here.”

“Aw, fine. I’m not big on thrones anyway. Not as comfortable as they look.”

I levitated another pillow over and set it under me. “Tell me about it. I’d rather have a lawnchair as a throne instead of this monstrosity,” I muttered.

Medulla chimed in mentally, ”They’re going to plead guilty, and they want to hide something by doing that.”

We’ll find out about it going through their house when they’re dead, I thought back. They don’t have any family that will have anything to do with them, so the government will seize everything. I plan on sending Sky and Shadow to get what they missed before I send the cleaners in to get rid of anything personal and get the house ready to sell.

“Looks like I was right about the project,” I told Kat. “They’re going to plead guilty to try to get off more easily.”

Just then a pony in grey armor walked out and stood next to the judge’s stand. “All rise, the honorable Supreme Judge Cadence presiding,” he said.

Cadence walked out then wearing a black robe and sat behind the stand. She banged the gavel once and said, “I’d like to call this court to order. The case of Equestria vs. Mr. and Mrs. Bags.” She looked down at the two ponies. “You are charged with nine counts of cruel and unusual domestic abuse, eight counts of murder in the first degree, one count of attempted murder, and nine counts of pedophilic rape. How do you plead?”

“Guilty, Your honor.” Medulla announced emotionlessly.

Cadence was actually surprised, even though she hid it well. “Then you are hereby sentenced to be smothered in honey and tied down over a nest of lion ants until you are nothing more than skeletons.. Bailiff, if you would escort the prisoners out of the courtroom.”

The grey garbed stallion nodded, putting a magic restrainer on the prisoners’ horns. Then he gestured to a door that opened up on the side farthest away from where I sat and the three of them walked slowly out.

“Lion ants? You couldn’t just give them fire ants, instead?” I asked Cadence. The nine of us were sitting down in the dining room a few hours later eating lunch.

“Lion ants are far worse than fire ants,” She replied. “They don’t go after the skin first, even if it’s covered with honey. They go for the eyes and mouth, then the reproductive organs, and then the rest of the body.”

She took another bite of her salad and said, “Back about a hundred years it was a very common punishment for rapists to have their... you know what’s eaten by lion ants.”

“I’m a bit more vindictive when it comes to innocents being harmed, I would have let them know what their victims truly felt.” Medulla said while eating from a small bowl of chopped fruit.

“...that sounds unnaturally cruel,” Kat said, munching on some hay. I offered her an actual meal, but she insisted. “I prefer to just beat people up. Screw the legal system.”

“I’d say the same, but....” I gestured to the crown I was forced to wear whenever I left my room. It was currently hanging off the horn of the guard I had placed it on. “I wish I had something a bit less flashy, like just a little circlet for less formal things. Like now for instance.”

I glanced out one of the windows and saw a familiar Thestral. “Knew he was still around.” I waved him in as I opened the window.

“Murphy. It’s been what, four five hundred years?” Wright asked through a beakful of cockatrice.

“Who’s the bat pony?” Kat asked, mouth full of the plant.

“This is Murphy, you might know him better because of his law,” I said.

”Interesting, do you cause the misfortune on purpose or is it a byproduct of your presence?” Medulla asked staring intently at the thestral.

Murphy shrugged and said, “Both. It’s my purpose and Mantle. I’ve had the misfortune of bearing it the longest out of everyone of The Harvest. Learned it’s better to be congenial about the approach than to be an ass about it.”

“Just keep it away from me. I’ve had enough bad luck.” Kat mumbled.

Murphy stared at her for a few minutes before saying, “You do realize that tempted my powers, right? I was able to stop them, but it was almost too good to pass up.”

“And you realize your law has killed everything that has ever been important to me?”

Murphy held up his hooves. “Woah now, that wasn’t my doing. I know I can seem like an ass sometimes, but even I wouldn’t do something like that.”

“She isn’t from this universe,” I said, dipping a piece of bread in my stew. “Must have been a different version of you.”

“There you go then; it wasn’t me but it was me of a different universe.”

”To be fair in some universes you don’t really exist, it’s your law as an overriding concept of untimely inconvenience and misfortune that borders on dramatic or theatrical.” Medulla clarified.

Murphy’s face filled with dread. “M-my-....”

He looks like he just realized he became something he doesn’t like, I thought, wincing at the similarities between him and when I blew up at Kat and Typhon.

“I-I’m so sorry about ‘my’ part in your life, Kat,” He said.

Kat waved it off. “Eh, I’ve been dealing with it since I was eight. It’s cool… well, not really, I’ve just gotten used to the bad things, I suppose.”

Murphy thought for a moment then said, “Good luck is supposed to be an area I’m bad in.... But I might have a work around.” He pulled out a notebook and an abacus and zoned the rest of us out muttering something about plastic chickens.

“Okay.... We-” I started, being interrupted by a guard flying through a closed window.

“Well, that was rude,” Kat commented, taking a sip of wine.

I sighed and facepalmed. “Sombra....”

”I think they have something to tell you.” Medulla said, taking a sip from a glass of water.

“GET BACK HERE PRIVATE! YO- Oh, hello Max. I thought you would still be in Court,” Sombra’s voice sounded from the broken window.

I looked over to see him giving me an innocent look, complete with a halo. “You’re supposed to train them, not throw them around,” I said.

The grey stallion gave me a confused look. “There’s a difference?”

”You have Sombra training the guards? My Sombra didn’t even go by that name until he went crazy.” Medulla seemed fairly frightened.

“I’m not just training them,” Sombra gave him a grin, showing his still razor sharp teeth. “I’m the Captain of the Royal Guard.”

“Celly gave him a very bad scare that put him off of ruling the Crystal Empire,” I explained. “So, for him surrendering peacefully I gave him the job of whipping the guard into something at least half-way respectable.”

Kat looked down at the beaten private before looking at Sombra with a stiff nod. “I approve of his methods. I think he’ll be a fine captain with that attitude. Certainly one I would have wanted under my own command back in the day.”

I glanced at the private as well, noticing that the stallion was wearing something over his wings. Cocking an eyebrow I pulled it off, revealing feathers instead of leathery wings. ”Pegasus,” I snarled, picking him up by the neck. I made sure I wasn’t outright choking him when I hung him in midair.

Medulla stood up. ”Would you like me to make sure he’s not going to hurt anyone before you break anything on him.”

“I can handle that part myself,” I said almost distractedly as I circled the frightened pegasus. “Now, why don’t you tell me if you work for Hurricane?” I asked my captive. “And before you try to lie, there’s at least two beings in this room that can tell if you are.”

“I-I-I don’t! I didn’t even know he was still alive until he attacked the castle,” He squeaked out.

I looked to Medulla.

Medulla just said, ”He’s not lying about that. But to clear the air tell them why you disguised your wings.”

I sent Medulla everything I knew on the Split between the tribes and the hunts that persisted afterwards as I slowly let the Pegasus down. “It’s obvious why,” I sighed. “I’m sorry about this, but there might be spies in the castle working for him.”

“I-I know one of them’s posing as a maid,” the private said.

I froze, slowly turning back to him. “Who?”

“I think her name was... Crisp Linen?” He shook his head. “She’s a pale yellow unicorn with a bed as her cutiemark.”

I looked to Sol and said, “Find her and throw her in a cell. Guard her with your hull until I get there.”

She nodded and left the room, jumping onto her hull as it passed the door.

“Aaaannd.... That should do it!” Murphy said triumphantly. He glanced around, taking in the broken window and the shivering guard. “.... Dammit, I missed something exciting.”

“Yeah, ya missed out on a poor boy, trying to hide who he truly is to serve his country. I like your guts, kid. Ya got moxy.”

“T-thanks,” the private said before taking off through the window to rejoin the other guards.

“Oh, so that’s why I felt my powers flare. Anyways, I’ve managed to create my first Blessing!” he said proudly.

“A blessing of bad luck?” Wright asked.

Murphy nodded. “It works for the one it’s cast on, making their enemies more prone to messing up or letting something slip they don’t want to.” He rubbed his neck in embarrassment. “Though it’ll take most of my reserves to cast.”

Medulla’s face grew dark again, ”So Commander Hurricane is a violent eugenisist. You probably already have people searching for him, but I could make their jobs easier. It’s hard to keep yourself hidden when your only dreams are your worst nightmares.”

“Ha, I wouldn’t bet on him having nightmares, Medulla,” I said, remembering the twisted smile he wore as he plunged his dagger into Luna. “You won’t find anyone more evil or lower than him.”

”I’ll still give it a shot, loss of rationality in any form could make him more easily found.” with that Medulla closed his eyes and seemed to start meditating.

“So Kat, you want to be the first one to receive Murphy’s Blessing?” said stallion asked with a smile.

Kat looked at him strangely. “Now why in the gods’ green earths would I want a bad luck curse?”

He crossed his hooves and put on a pout. “It won’t affect you directly, just your enemies. Think of like backwards good luck; instead of making you less prone to mistakes, it makes it so your enemies mess up in ways that are advantageous to you.”

I snapped my fingers and said, “Like giving them a curse instead!”

“Exactly! As long as Kat thinks of someone as an enemy, they’ll have more accidents.”

“That’s not how I work,” Kat said with a minor glare of annoyance. “I don’t resort to trickery or curses to win my battles. I rely on my own strength and power. Plus… I wouldn’t wish bad luck upon even my worst enemy, ‘specially not the kind of luck I’ve experienced.”

Murphy turned to me with a hopeful expression.

“Oh no, I have control over time I don’t need more than my reaction time if it comes to a fight,” I said. Besides, I’d rather take Hurricane down myself.

“Honestly, Murphy, while it’s nice to see you trying to help others, that kind of a curse is not really for those of the heroic nature. You’d need it more for an...ooh hoo! I think I thought of just the pony who’d love that blessing!”

“Typhon?” I asked.

“No! Not Typhon! Your little burglars! That kind of thing would be right up their alley!”

Just then Sky came in the doors and asked, “What would be right up our alley?”

Kat pointed right at Murphy. “Our little Loki here has come up with a bad luck curse. Use it on someone and they have, well, bad luck. And it’s good to see you again, Sky.” She looked around. “My little fluff ball friend wouldn’t happen to be around too, would she?”

“‘M not fluffy,” Shadow mumbled, obviously she had just awoken and was fluffier than ever.

“I wouldn’t be able to give both of them the Blessing at the same time,” Murphy said, looking over his notes again. “But I might be able to weaken it or split it so it only works with both of them within a set distance.... Maybe set a limit for how far its effects reach?” He dove back into his notebook.

“Sky, Shadow, you already know Kat here,” I said, motioning to her. “The three you don’t know are Wright, Murphy, and Medulla.”

“Nice to meet you,” Sky said. “Got a bit more evidence for ya Max.” She reached into her saddlebags and pulled out a small packet. “Just pictures and names this time. Oh and Sawbones would like a copy of his pardon so he can hang it up on his wall next to his degrees once he gets out of Canterlot Med.”

“Already has a college picked out?” I chuckled, levitating the packet over. “Should’ve known he would. At least all they require is for you to pay the tuition, keep up with the lectures, and have a cutiemark that has something to do with medicine.”

“Huh, didn’t take as long as I thought it would,” Murphy said. “And it takes only a fraction of the magic.”

“Why was it taking so much power?” I asked him.

“I didn’t set a max range for the blessing so it was wasting magic needlessly by going to the furthest reaches of the universe.”

I was about to tell him off for being short-sighted (and crack up at the irony) when something registered. I turned to Kat and asked, “You had a command?”

“Of course,” she nodded. “Didn’t I tell you?”

“No.” I looked down in guilt. “We haven’t really said much about our past to each other.”

Wright coughed and said, “Right I should probably go see when the next trial is.” With that he took off from his perch on the back of a chair, Philomena trailing behind him.

I blushed as I realized how what I said could be misconstrued. “I hadn’t meant it like that.... What I meant was that we don’t know a lot about each other.”

“Then I suppose we’ll have to find some time to get together and talk, Maxie,” Kat said with a smile. “I can’t rightly call you my best friend if I don’t know all that much about you.”

I turned to Mun and said, “Please tell Quill Weave that court is canceled for tonight and tomorrow. I’ll be visiting a nag in the dungeons tomorrow and don’t want to be rushed.” I looked back at Kat as Mun left to find Quill. “I have some time now.”

She smiled at me. “Well then, let’s converse. Would you like to know about me first, or should we talk about you?”

“Not much to say about myself. I was a small town loser who couldn’t get a job and was trying to get in the navy before I went to my first ‘con,” I said with a shrug. “Did I ever mention that I was a guy?”

“I believe you did yes. But, ooh, the navy. That’s a career right there. The military takes ordinary people and turns them into right fine warriors. Ah,” she sighed, “I miss the old days sometimes.”

“Army family back on earth?”

“Well, my father was a war vet,” she nodded. “If only he could see me now. I would certainly hope he would be proud.”

I blurred over to her side and shook her hoof. “My dad was always telling me to thank vets for their service. Or their family if they weren’t around.”

“Oh, well my ol’ man is probably saying ‘you’re welcome’ from beyond the grave. I appreciate it myself.”

“Just had to carry on my old man’s tradition. Even though I felt a little embarrassed when he did it, I knew that they didn’t get the recognition they deserved.” My smile fell as I remembered one of the more... PTSD vets. “Not nearly enough....”

I shook myself and said, “Anyways, That’s basically me before this.” I gestured to myself.

“That’s certainly something,” Kat agreed. “Before… all this, well… it wasn’t the greatest life.”

I grimaced. “I’m not going to force you to talk about this if it’s difficult.”

“It actually becomes easier each time I tell it.” Kat took a deep breath. “It all started when I was eight, my eighth birthday to be precise. We were driving home from a movie that I can’t even remember anymore when a drunk driver came careening out of nowhere. The crash sent me flying out of the car (the one time I was thankful for not wearing my seatbelt). I… I watched as the flames engulfed both cars. To this day, I can still hear the screams in my nightmares. I was the only survivor.”

I stared at her for a very long moment before finally saying, “.... That is more than messed up. A-at least your brother wasn’t there, right?” She just stared back at me. I got the message pretty quickly. “Fuck.”

“Language, Max!” Shadow piped up.

“It wasn’t until a few years ago that I found out Ben was alive. I grew up thinking I was alone, believing I was alone. Of course, I did have a few family friends helping me out from time to time, but it was just never the same.”

I gave her a small smile. “Your story turns out good in the end at least.” Her quirked eyebrow did not give me hope. “.... Just... ignore my optimism.... I don’t know when to turn it off- hell, I don’t even know how to.”

I returned to my chair and sat down heavily. “I don’t even have anything that would begin to compare to that... and-.... I’m not meaning to sound insensitive when I say this, but I’m glad I don’t.”

A silence fell over us, me trying to imagine what it had been like, Medulla still meditating, Murphy looking away in shame, and Sky and Shadow trying to look indifferent.

Suddenly Medulla’s eyes shot open, and he exclaimed, “Good to know that psychopath is keeping good company… Why is everyone looking at me like I have a frog on my face?”

“Meditating....” I muttered to myself before saying, “Kat and I were talking about our past. Before we came to Equestria. Don’t read it from any mind, Kat’ll tell you if she wants to.”

Medulla just looked at the table, “I would give almost anything for some memory of earth… Well, I do remember every movie, book, tv show, and video game I ever had but nothing else.”

I just grunted noncommittally. “What was that you said about a psychopath?”

”Well, I was talking about Hurricane. A small status report, he’s going to be acting much less paranoid. Should make him easier to track, we need some small amount of healthy paranoia to stay aware of potential threats. There was a creature with him whose avarice knows no bounds, that was the company I was referring to.”

I suddenly remembered the last thing Bluestar told me and shivered. “Did you catch a name? I have an idea of who it could be, but I want to make sure.” I took a breath and continued, “Did either one of them think of someone named Scourge or cats?”

”Yes, there were definitely very big cats involved, one name I caught was Bone.”

I felt dread flow through me. Bluestar’s warning was true, Bloodclan had invaded and was helping Hurricane.

Chapter 22: Blood and Coffee

“Wh-where are they?” I whispered.

”Didn’t catch the name from them, but high population density, and very tall buildings. If I had to guess, Manehattan, or Fillidelphia, I don’t actually know the geography here.”

“He knows.” I felt my anger spike. “He knows I’m going to open the new museum in Manehattan and plans on killing me in front of the entire city-” I stopped short, something else making it’s way to the front of my thoughts. I felt my magic explode in rage as I said, “He knows I’m going to take my fillies AND HE PLANS ON KILLING THEM AS WELL!!!!!”

Kat blinks a few times. “So this is what it’s like on the other side of those.”

“There will be no rock under which he’ll be able to hide! I’m going to hunt him to the ends of the universe if he escapes!”

”I know I’m not one to talk about controlling righteous fury, but tearing Manehattan apart brick by brick won’t help your cause. You need to be smart about this, he’s hiding in the middle of a large city, he likely has multiple escape routes for when he sees something happening differently than planned.”

I forced myself to calm some before answering, “I plan on making him come to me. I’m going to wait until he reveals his hand and then....” I gave them a vicious grin. “He won’t stand a chance.”

Medulla responded, “Just make sure he doesn’t have a Royal Flush... sorry for the horrific pun.”

“You forget, I have control over time and can change physics because of it. I can make him come up with a pair of twos while I have four of a kind.” I yawned suddenly, my lack of sleep catching up to me a bit. “Ugh.... Caffeine, I needs it....”

”One thing to love about not having a human body, I can go for a few days on three hours of deep meditation without significant loss of cognition.” Medulla said smiling.

“I need at least five hours of uninterrupted sleep to function fully. I’m gonna go see if I can make something that will actually do something for me,” I said as I headed for the kitchen.

“I’ll take some!” Kat called.

”I usually just drink it for the taste, but I’ll have some too.”

“One pot of Coffee-to-the-Max, coming up,” I said as I stepped through the door. “Okay everypony, I’m taking over this kitchen for the next hour or two.”

The chefs did a double take and stared at me.

“I’m doing an experiment and don’t want anyone getting hurt,” I deadpanned. They all scattered.

I’m not going to divulge my recipe, but I will tell you this. I used a bong, a hooka, and ten pounds of whole coffee beans to make.... eh, I’ll just use my pun as its name.

.... What? Fine, there may have been a few explosions and some mad laughter once I was done making it.

Once I was done playing mad scientist I walked calmly out of the kitchen, a pot of slightly black-glowing coffee in my right hand and three mugs in my left.

“Here we are,” I said as I set the pot down on the table and smoothed my singed and tattered dress. “You might want to watch out for blackened stool after you drink this.”

“Max, no matter how strong this coffee is, it’s nothing to the alcohol I’ve consumed over the years.” She took a big swig of the stuff. “Hmm… needs more cream.”

Medulla actually looked worried, ”If this coffee contains significant amounts of magic energy, I might have to abstain. When I have magic booze… let’s just say I don’t think Canterlot is ready for me to act worse than Discord, at least in certain ways.”

“I didn’t use magic to make this. Just alchemy, advanced chemistry, some rocket science, and something I picked up from a webcomic I read,” I explained. “But don’t sell this brew short.”

I took a sip from my mug and felt better than ever. “Wow, and I spent only two hours on this. I wonder how my homebrew ‘Dew would’ve tasted....”

Medulla just chuckled and took a cup, and said, ”I hope it doesn’t put clothes on me, did you notice it fixed your clothes?”. As he took a sip, his eyes flashed gold and he just stood bolt upright.

I looked down and saw that he was right. All the damage I and my clothes had vanished like it hadn’t been there at all. “Huh, so that’s what that does.” I took another sip of my coffee and watched Medulla.

After a few moments Medulla’s body relaxed. He almost moaned, “Great, your coffee forced a Future Sight. I hate using that move.”

I tried to hold in my laughter and keep it hidden from him. Keyword: Tried. I busted out laughing at the sight of Medulla wearing a complete clown costume.

Medulla looked down, noticed the costume and a few moments later was engulfed in flames. The ashes of what was left of the costume fell to the ground, leaving behind an unscathed Mewtwo.

Eventually I calmed down and sat back in my chair. “I’m gonna see if I can get that worked out of the formula. Heheh, imagine if I could put an entire wardrobe into a single cup of coffee. A different outfit each sip.”

“Wimps,” Kat mutters, taking another big swig of the coffee.

“If I made it any stronger, we’d need special mugs to contain it. Not to mention a way to keep it from becoming sentient,” I said casually.

She just rolls her eyes. “I hereby label you both as lightweights. You’d never’ve lasted in my military.”

Medulla looked offended, “Excuse me, I once drank the majority of a small town under the table and I was only slightly buzzed. My internal organs on the other hand were very upset at me about that. It’s just the excess of energy of some kind in this coffee made me use one of my moves to burn it off.”

“Even though I can drink this without dying, I’m just a normal human with time powers. Well, I was until Hurricane came back.” I thought for a moment, then said, ”Well, the only way I know of that could kill me now is a cursed weapon so I might be able to get away with some of my more dangerous ideas. I’d just need a better way to get antimatter....”

“Only antimatter? That’s it? Eh, kinda weak. Try mixing in a bit of dark matter with antimatter and you got one hell of a drink! Oh ho ho, you should’ve had that one drink we had back in the war.” She licked her lips at the memory. “Mmm, Devil’s Blood~. I really need to get me some of that old stuff.”

“It’s not the only eccentric particle I put in the coffee. I was thinking more along the lines of antimatter drives and such.”

“Can I-” Shadow started.

“You’re too cute to die, kid,” I said. “This’ll kill you if you have more than a drop, and even then you might not survive.”

”Speaking of kids can I see Golden and Light?” Medulla asked shyly.

I point to the three high chairs to my left. “Light is right here next to me and Golden is next to her, Rainbow is in the-” I stop as I see the empty chair. “.... She’s on Mun’s hull, isn’t she?”

”Like a cuter version of Tank Girl...” He said, ”And you know what I mean… I would never levitate a child without their parent allowing me first.”

“Heh, that was a good movie. Of course I won’t let my fillies watch it until they’re at least thirteen.” I sighed. “If I had the movie.”

Medulla laughed, “If only I had a way of imprinting my memories onto physical media. But I could give your fillies a gift… Did you watch Doctor Who, specifically David Tennant's run?”

“I used to have all the seasons he was in on dvd,” I bragged. “He was best Doctor and the one I grew up watching.”

”Good, so you know the defence the Doctor gave to Donna. It’s kind of like that, only it activates if another creature attacks them.”

“I already got them shields that deal acid damage from Handsome Jack. I doubt they need a third line of defense,” I dismissed.

Kat sighed, shaking her head. “I have no idea what either of you are talking about.”

“Show based around the Doctor’s life. Apparently it only pops up in some universes. Unless you were talking about Tank Girl or the shields I got from Jack?”

“All of the above. I still don’t understand how he has a show.”

“The show basically revolves around his adventures. I mostly stuck with the seasons with Rose Tyler in them, so I wouldn’t be a good person to ask about the rest of the show’s seasons,” I explained. “Handsome Jack is a character from a game series called Borderlands. Someone got Displaced as him; That’s the token in Discord’s vault I was saying you could use.

“Tank Girl is a scifi movie from ‘95 that’s set in 2033 on earth. Backstory for the movie says that the planet had been hit by a comet and that caused water to become a limited resource. The movie starts with Water & Power -- a huge evil corperation (A huge cliche more like it) -- raiding the last privately owned water well which just so happens to be the main character’s. Rebecca, A.K.A. Tank Girl gets captured along with one of her friends. But she escapes with a tank and goes on a rampage and eventually takes down Water & Power.”

Kat sighed. “This is why I can’t stand the alternate Earth’s thing. Too many differences.”

”You were talking like you know the doctor… That would explain why Max has an item with her that has a slight psychic resonance, Psychic Paper?” Medulla asked.

Kat looked at Medulla with a grin… a VERY creepy grin. “Sweetie, please be quiet before I have to start being mean.”

”Joke’s on you, I don’t vocalize, I’m just projecting a voice into your head to communicate.”

“He has complete telepathy. He can read anyone on the world like an open book, though he prefers to try to give others their privacy,” I said.

”Yep, Professor X wishes he had my level of telepathy, but I know people value their privacy so I try to limit myself drastically.”

“Then try seeing exactly what will happen if you continue ‘thinking’ of continuing, sweetie.” Goddamn, that’s disturbing!

”I’ll stop.” Medulla ‘muttered’.

“I’m just gonna ignore what you two are saying about the paper and ask if either of you would like the last cup,” I said, the almost empty pot in my hand. “It’s almost sunrise and I’d rather not have more before bed.”

Medulla said, ”No thanks.”

“You want the rest Kat, or do I have to lock this in a container until I can dispose of it properly?”

“Eh, sure I’ll take the last bit,” she offered me her mug.

Hmmmm.... She’s across the table from me and I could just lean over. Or I could be a bit of a show off.... I thought before nodding and sloshing the coffee into the air. I pulled the numbers back into sight, batting away Kat’s attempts to control the liquid. I slowed time to give myself enough to change the coffee’s equations enough so it landed in her mug without splashing.

“There you are, now I have to quarantine everything I used and tell one of the chefs exactly how I made it so they can make it for me,” I said as I stood up.

”Please don’t leave me with the scary lady...” Medulla whimpered.

“Okay, fine. See ya later Brain,” I said with a wave.

“Oh sweetie, I wouldn’t hurt you,” Kat said as she sipped her coffee. “I don’t need to when dealing with a telepath.”

”Your mind isn’t any worse than the Merchant, his mind is the reason I can’t remember my life before I got Displaced. But I’ll see both of you later,” Medulla said as he sunk into a portal in the floor, ”Maybe some later than others.” And he was gone.

I stared at were he disappeared for a few seconds before continuing towards the kitchen. Wonder what he meant by that.

When I returned I saw that Sky, Shadow, and Murphy had left and Kat was playing with Golden.

Kat was smiling brightly as she played with my foal, flying her around her neck as she blew raspberries on her tummy.

“You’re just a little cutie, aren't you,” Kat cooed.

I smiled myself and said, “She’s also a troublemaker with her sisters when I’m not around.”

“Then she’s doing it right,” she answered back. Kat sighed, floating Golden onto my head. “They’re lovely foals, Max.”

“Yeah. I just hope I can raise them right while getting Equestria back in shape.” A frown evicted my smile and moved in. “I hope I can get through this mess with Hurricane and Scourge without them being hurt more.”

“I wish I could help you more, Max. I don’t like being unable to help my best friend.”

“I wouldn’t either. But I know you’ll call me if you get stuck between a rock and a hard place so I can join in on the fun,” I said with my patented lecherous smile.

Kat rolled her eyes. “Maxie, I don’t usually have to call on others. I became OP for a reason: so I can be the helpful one. I like being the helper, not the helpee.”

“You’ve done so much for me and I’ve done barely anything to repay you,” I pouted. “I wanna help, not be the damsel in distress every time.”

“But it suits you,” she smirked with a wink. “It’s adorable.”

“Maybe I should tie you to a bed; make you play the damsel while I plunder your dungeon~?...” I trailed off, my smile returning with full lechery.

Kat was silent for a minute, before a deep blush spread over her muzzle. “Nom de dieu, this world is lecherous...”

“Just something to think about if you’d like my company next time you visit.” I yawned, the coffee having worn off and leaving me with a desire for my bed. “I’ve gotten only about four hours of sleep on my trip to and from the Crystal Empire- That’s another thing I have to do before I go to bed. I have to tell Twilight about her being the one to get them back into modern society. You know what, no. I’ll do it at dusk when I raise the moon.”

Kat pulled out a strange blue crystal and handed it to me. “That’s a stamina crystal. Instant refresh if you ever need it. Like getting eight hours of sleep in an instant.”

I looked at it for a long moment before saying, “I’ll use it when I have to pull an all-day shift. Besides, I might just get the letter written without remembering it.” I put the crystal in a pocket and waved to Kat. “I’m serious about me helping you one of these days.”

“Oh I’m sure one day you will, Maxie. I’m sure you will.”

With that she opened a portal and flew into it back to her own universe.

Chapter 23: Shaping Up

Author's Note

It's the crosover you've waited weeks for! Gilgamesh!

Chapter 23: Shaping Up

“So,” I sighed as I sat down on a stool. “You have three choices, Crisp Linen. You tell me what you know and denounce Hurricane and walk free, or you tell me what you know and stay in here until you rot.”

I was in front of the yellow mare’s cell in the dungeon and she was sitting in the middle of her cell with a defiant look on her face. I’m going to wipe that expression off of her, I thought, holding back a smile.

“And the third?” Crisp asked.

I let some of my rage and a hint of mania slip into my eyes as I gave her my creepiest grin. “We’re gonna have some fun before you tell me, and then I’ll leave you a broken mare in body, mind, and spirit. I know the most gruesome ways to keep someone alive and in pain for years and I know noise canceling spells that will block any sounds....” I watched her shudder as she stared into my eyes, terror filling her gaze with each passing second.

Slowly, she began telling me of Hurricane’s plans.

Finally going after this den of snakes, I thought as I stalked down the hallway. I was heading for the Parliament Audience Chamber with an entire battalion of (trained) guards behind me.

I stopped in front of the doors, looking back over my shoulder at the hard faces of my guards. They had been briefed only an hour ago on what we were going to do and knew what kind of ponies had been making the laws.

Sky and Shadow had finally gotten enough dirt on the so called ‘nobles’ in the room before me that I could make this drastic move and have the charges stick. Most had illegal businesses, bastard children that had died because of them, and -- in one pony’s case -- had taken bribes to help supply Hurricane with weapons and support.

I turned back to the doors and shoved them open, announcing my arrival with a slam that shook the room into silence. The room wasn’t that much different from the rest of the city, being made of an almost black marble with dark blue edging and decorated with stars. But I wasn’t focused on the decor.

All of the fifty-odd desks were filled with the nobles that had been ‘elected’ and they had the audacity to act surprised.

“G-grandmother? What-” Golden Plate started.

“You all have two choices; step down and relinquish your titles and rank....” I interrupted, making sure everyone could hear the disgust in my voice. “Or be arrested and tried for all of your crimes!”

I paused for a second and turned to face a white stallion with three crowns on his flank, my demeanor changing to a pleasant one, scaring every noble in the room. “Except you, Fancy Pants. You,” I blurred over to his side and caressed his cheek. “are completely honest in your dealings. So much so, that I’m debating on whether or not you’re related to Applejack.”

“Er.... Tha-thank you...?” Fancy Pants said, uncertainty clear on his frightened face.

Heh, just like anime; everyone’s afraid of the calm demeanor more than the cold and harsh, I thought as I turned back to the rest of the room, my face hardening once more. “What are your answers?”

Most of the answers I received were from the cowards, stating that they would back down and keep their reputations. The ones who said they wouldn’t were quickly rounded up and led to the dungeons to await their trials.

“Announcing Lady Applejack of Sweet Apple Acres,” the crier said.

Shit, this is going to be awkward, I thought as the orange mare walked into the throne room. And I’m still wondering if I should call Nemesis.

Court was just beginning and I had been pondering on the Token in my hand if it would be safer if I summoned him. I had been going through all my tokens, trying to find one I wouldn’t mind having on my side in the coming battle. So far I had only one maybe in the form of a Displaced Samus Aran.

“Good evenin’ Grandmother,” I heard Applejack drawl, pulling me back to the present.

“And good evening to you as well, Applejack,” I replied. “What is it you bring before Night Court?”

She sighed and lowered her head. “There ain’t no proper way ‘a sayin’ this.... Ah’m afraid Ah’m gonna need another month er two ta git tha taxes paid.”

I’m guessing this has happened before, judging by the looks on everyone’s faces. I focussed back on the mare in front of me and said, “I assume you have exhausted every other option before you came here? Asked for help from your close friends?”

“W-well...”

“It would be wise to do so before you came here.”

Applejack nodded once and turned to leave. Before she could do so though, a huge bipedal suit of armor came out of a portal between the mare and I and landed on its face guard.

"Why does this keep happening to me?" He asked aloud before he looked up and observed his surroundings. Before anyone could respond he jumped up to his feet and shouted, "Emperor Badass McAwesome presiding, and I'm here to say WHAT'S UP BITCHEEEEEEEEEEEES!?'"

In the silence that followed I said, “No way.... That-...” I squealed happily as the armored figured turned around to look at me and launched myself at him, wrapping my arms and legs around his helmet. “Ohmygoshit’sactuallyGilgameshintheflesh!!!!”

"And once again I am now reduced to theme park mascot. Not that that's too much a problem. And who exactly do I have the pleasure of receiving a glimpse from this time?"

“Oh, sorry,” I said, blushing as I let go and floated beside his head. “I am Maxine Caulfield, current ruler of this Equestria.” I brushed consciously at my dress, trying to seem more in control than earlier. FUCK YEAH! GILGAMESH!!! I giggled a little.

His enthusiasm noticeably drained from his form. "That last title gives me pause," he said, his tone now completely serious and a bit threatening. "Why are you the Ruler of Equestria?"

The mood immediately darkened in the room, centered around me. “Because a little shit who is a specist motherfucker that got stoned when he killed Star Swirl the Bearded and his mates escaped. That bastard decided to murder my lover and her sister, just because they were trying to make everyone equal.” I continued as I saw Gilgamesh’s eyes flash dangerously. “Hurricane’s life is mine and mine alone! You want to harm him, you’ll have to kill me.”

His eyes actually glowed red in response. "Very well. Then I'll limit myself to making him beg for death before I leave him at your feet."

I glanced around at the various nobles and petitioners, noting their somewhat scared expressions. “Court is canceled for tonight.” I gestured for the guards to escort everyone out and soon the room was empty aside from me, Gilgamesh, Mun, and Sol’s hull.

Gilgamesh inhaled deeply before exhaling, his glowing eyes fading. "My apologies for rubbing salt on such a fresh severe wound. Even though I couldn't have known, I still feel bad about it."

I grabbed onto his scarf and pulled him to eye level saying, “I mean it. You want to harm even a single hair in his mane, you have to kill me before you will be able to.” I stopped myself, realizing what I was doing. I let go and drifted down to the floor. “I am sorry for being so rude and inhospitable.”

Once my feet were on the floor I walked over to Sol’s hull and pulled out Kat’s Token from a compartment and said, “I imagine you are the Gilgamesh Kat has talked about?”

I could instantly see his mood lighten, not to what it was before, but still better. "Ah, so you've met my first student. She's still like a little sister to me, though I'm not entirely sure she feels the same. I suppose you've met Typhon as well?"

I nodded, showing him how I had more or less glued Typhon’s Token onto Kat’s. “They both helped me.... Well, you’ll see once we leave for the dining room,” I said as my stomach took that time to complain about not getting breakfast. I motioned to the door. “Shall we?”

"Let's. I'd very much like something to lighten the mood." He then stared at me curiously for a moment, then smirked. "Dude."

Wait, what? I stared at him for a few seconds before thinking, He can see who I really am? I shook my head and walked towards the door, Mun and Sol following on either side of me. “You know, I’m kinda curious about what you look like under that helmet of yours.”

"Oh, sorry. I'm so used to wearing it I forget it sometimes," he said, pulling it off and holding it at his side. What I saw was a grey-skinned and strong-jawed adonis with golden hair pulled back into a shoulder-length ponytail and an impressive chin strap beard.

I stared at him for an awkward amount of time before saying, “Forget breakfast, I want you~.” I moved a few steps closer to Gilgamesh, my eyes half-lidded, and jumped up to his level, floating there with my dress opening a bit to show him the valley between my breasts.

He looked at me, obviously surprised, before his expression changed to one of hesitation. "Hm... Tempting, but I'm not sure how I'd feel about that. After all, I may have had one fling in the past, but I'm kind of a spoken for man."

I hmph’d and crossed my arms, looking away from him and floating back down. “Cockblocker....”

"... Aw fuck it, it's been a while since I had sex with something bipedal, and Luna and I aren't official yet. So long as you can promise I'm not having kids with you, I can't have that on my conscience."

I shook my head and continued walking. “Fine, I guess I can see where you’re coming from with that.” I sighed. “Used to be I wasn’t into guys at all and wanted to be with only one woman. Now? I’ll happily get in bed with anyone as long as they’re willing.”

"Much more 'free love' than me. I might not have liked my life before becoming who am I now, but I guess I'm still a bit old-fashioned."

I chuckled a bit. “Nah, where I’m from that’s standard thinking. What was it Typhon said...? Something about contra-somethings are everywhere where he and Kat are from. They were surprised when I said that.” I stopped and turned around, gesturing at the statues. “Those are what they helped me create. I almost made them go nuclear, what with my messing around with time, but I managed to stop it just before the radiation reached me.”

He looked at them and I could see the awe in his expression. It soon turned to sadness and he approached Luna's statue, looking upon it with a longing gaze. "Oh Luna, even if it has has been few and far between, any time I hear of the death of one of your others, my heart breaks," he muttered before gently caressing its face. "I want to be with you again so badly. I wish the only way to protect you and the others wasn't to leave." At that he began to cry, touching his head against the statue's. "Please, please be there for me when I return."

Damn.... I floated over to his shoulder and placed a hand on it, trying to find some way to comfort him. In the end I gave him a light kiss on the cheek and whispered, “You’ll find a way to be with her again. Don’t worry about Time not being on your side, ‘cause you have me rooting for you.”

He chuckled and wiped his eyes. "Another time manipulator, eh? There was a time I would've feared you on general principle." He turned and smiled at me. "Thanks. I needed that."

It was my turn to chuckle as I said, “Manipulate Time? No, I’ve made Time my bitch. I can manipulate physics through Time, yes. I can even make someone die of old age or make poisons more potent....” My grin faded as I thought back to when Celly and Luna died. “The only things I can’t change is curses and if someone actually wants to die.”

I shook myself and pushed off of Gilgamesh, sending myself down a side hall towards (hopefully) the dining room. “Anyways, you might be able to meet my foals if we hurry.”

"... Something about the way you said that makes me think you actually had them yourself."

I giggled as I turned to face the armored warrior following me. “Yup~! Golden Spark and Light Sweet. Thank the Stars all I had to go through was labor, due to being digistructed to Handsome Jack’s universe -- Time flowing differently and all that.”

“Had to go there to get Rainbow some very advanced healing,” I explained as I turned back to watch were I was going. “Rainbow.... I found her in a cave with dead foals. I found the ones responsible for that and made them pay, but....” I sighed, stopping in front of a door and floating down to the floor. “I don’t think the mental scars will heal completely.”

He looked back at me, stunned. “Holy crap. And I thought having to fight a world war was bad,” he shook his head. “How bad does a place have to be where I feel like the slaughter of millions in a fight for the very future of the world itself seems like I got off easy?”

“Don’t know. Wow, I actually know my way around now.” I walked into the dining room, heading for my fillies.

“What do you mean by that?”

“I’ve been lost countless times. Literally.” I picked up Rainbow. “Gilgamesh, meet Rainbow Dash.”

He stared for a moment before looking back at me. “She’s a filly?”

“Yep. Spike’s actually the Element of Loyalty here, and Fluttershy’s a Thestral.” I kissed Rainbow’s nose and set her back down on the main barrel of Mun’s hull, picking up Golden and Light next. “These two angels are Golden Spark and Light Sweet.”

This time he gave a reaction worthy of their cuteness, grasping his chest in pain. “HNNNNNG! The cuteness! It burns us! Please, for the sake of us all, don’t let them meet the Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

I thought a moment, actually considering inviting the terrible trio over to play with my fillies. That... sounds like a good idea on paper. Especially with Sol and Mun watching over them. I finally said, “I think I shall once-”

A window shattered and a grey blur smacked into Gilgamesh’s head, bouncing off and hitting high on the wall.

“Now that’s more like it!” I heard from the pony shaped hole in the wall.

Gilgamesh rubbed his head, trying to ease the pain. “Not that I’m not used to getting hard knocks, but the fuck was that!?”

“Must you destroy at least one window every time you spar, Sombra?” I asked as I facepalmed.

“Well excuuuuuse me princess,” he said as he pulled himself out of the wall. “But I can’t bend time and space with my mind.”

I just glared at him.

“Sombra?”

I turned around to see Gilgamesh’s shocked expression as he faced my Guard Captain. In a moment his eyes turned harsh as he put his helmet back on.

“Sorry, too busy 'schooling newbs' as Max there would say, come back later,” Sombra said disinterestedly as he jumped to the floor.

“PREPARE FOR DESTRUCTION, FIEND!” he shouted before unclipping his naginata and swinging it in one quick motion. ”WIND SLASH!” he cried, as blades of wind launched from his weapon.

Sombra merely turned to shadow, dodging the blades while closing the distance. Once he was close enough, he pulled his scythe from his shadow and halfheartedly swung it at the tall warrior.

Gilgamesh responded by firing a beam of fire from his eyes the size of his own head right at the shadow’s ‘head.’

Sombra dodged once more to the end of the table, becoming physical again as he said, “Ah, a foe on par with Celestia.” He twirled his scythe to his left side. “I believe I have a bit of time for a spar. HAVE AT THEE!” Sombra launched himself forwards, forming five red-tinted crystals around him.

“SPAWN OF EVIL, BEGONE!” Gilgamesh shouted back, unleashing a Flash spell to temporarily blind his opponent before kicking him in the face and out of the room and jumping out after him. He then quickly clipped his naginata back before cupping his hands and gathering his energy, a blue ball of light forming in his hands, crackling with electricity. “Denjin Hadouken!” he shouted as he fired the ball of electricity and Ki.

One of Sombra’s crystals moved into the path of the attack, disintegrating as it destroyed the ball of energy. Sombra grabbed hold of another of his crystals and flipped himself, landing on his hooves with a crack. Shards of crystal shot up from the ground towards Gilgamesh in a line, a huge one popping up between his feet.

Gilgamesh bellowed and an explosion of wind and fire radiated from his body, annihilating the attack. As smoke began to spread across the sparring ground, an intimidating song began to play. “Sombra. This world has suffered enough without you present.” A pair of glowing red lights shone from within the smoke. “You die here.” The warrior then shot out of the smoke, his body aflame as he wielded his weapon.

Sombra pulled his shadow up, shaping it around himself and obscuring his body from view. Gilgamesh flew into the Shadows and came out the other side, his flames sputtering out.

Great, he had to use that? I thought as I watched.

Sombra chuckled and said, “Foolish berserker, rushing blindly into the Darkness.”

He and the mysterious warrior were in the warrior’s mind, which was currently portrayed as a black, featureless abyss.

“Now, you have no hope of winning.”

“Wait… you’re in my head?” Gilgamesh asked.

“I thought that was obvious, this being a plane of nothingness.”

Instead of getting angry, Sombra could almost feel the smugness radiate through the mental landscape. “You have no idea what you’ve just gotten yourself into.”

Sombra scoffed, “As if you could beat the madness I witnessed in Celestia’s eyes.”

“Let’s test that. Though I think we’ll start small.”

“.... What.” Sombra glanced around, nervous a bit. “You aren’t by any chance related to Discord or The Pink One, are you?”

“Hm, nothing from that huh? Well, let’s take it a step up,” he said.

“The fuck was that?” Sombra said, clearly more confused than scared.

“You’re right, that was a bit too coherent, wasn’t it? Let’s try this instead.”

“Wh- I- But- Wha- HUH!?!?” Sombra shook his head, trying to clear it of the madness he just witnessed. “You’re definitely somehow related to The Pink One.” He shuddered.

“Actually, I just studied under her, But I also have the insanity of the internet to draw on. Now, let me be your guide.”

Sombra ran away screaming and crying.

I was surprised when Sombra ran behind me crying, “IT’S WORSE THAN THE PINK ONE!!!!”

“Um....” I said, Sombra muttering something about “hawk-men”.

“GILGAMESH SMASH!” the warrior shouted, running in after him.

I pulled the numbers into my sight and stopped him in mid-jump, giving him a disapproving look as he landed on the table. “No killing and/or mentally breaking my Captain of the Guard.”

Gilgamesh sat up stared for a moment. “‘Captain of the Guard?’ Him?”

“Yes, Celestia scared him and made him lose interest in being even more powerful than he is right now,” I explained. “Look, Celestia’s the one that got banished here. Pegasi -- like Rainbow -- are basically seen as terrorists because of Commander Hurricane and the fact that they broke the pact that was made when Equestria was founded.”

“Wow… that’s a lot of differences. But not all pegasi are bad, right? And is Sombra good or just not evil?”

“No not all are, but the ones that aren’t must be in very deep cover. Unlike Hurricane and his merry band of mares.” I let Light fly back to her breakfast and walked over to the table again, Sombra keeping me between him and Gilgamesh. “Sombra is basically like Riku now, except he has a scythe instead of a keyblade.”

Gilgamesh hesitated a moment before clipping his naginata back and bowing to Sombra. “My apologies for making assumptions. I should’ve observed the situation more closely. I would be pleased to spar with you in a more honorable manner in the future.”

“As long as you don’t dive into any shadows I create, I shall look forward to that,” Sombra said tentatively. He turned to me. “I’m going to take the rest of the night off to cut out what happened.”

“Don’t cut too much, you’re liable to lose your head,” I joked.

Sombra just stared at me before turning into shadows and breaking the last whole window in his retreat.

I shook my head and set Golden back in her chair. “Anyways.... I’m going to be capturing Hurricane in two night’s time. Gonna need backup for his allies, if you’re interested.”

I saw his eyes turn dangerous again. “I’d be honored to help. But may I make a suggestion?”

“Oh, what kind of suggestion?” I motioned Silver Plate over and said, “I’ll have a stack of three strawberry-banana pancakes with bacon on the side. I’ll have a tall glass of milk to go with it.”

Silver turned to Gilgamesh and looked expectantly.

“Chocolate chip waffles with butter, ham and chili pepper omelette, and some red tea, preferably Zebafrican style, if you could please.”

Silver nodded and left for the kitchens.

“Are you familiar with the Warriors series?” I asked.

“I’m not, but it probably won’t be too hard to find out,” he answered, reaching behind him and pulling out an iPhone.

“.... Nope, not gonna question it,” Sol said, averting her eyes from him.

“Umbra Shadow Walker, A.K.A. Aaron Heibi, one of the few Displaced who reached Sys Admin level and sells anything in return for almost anything. This is basically his Token. Now let’s see, ‘Warrior’s novel series’... Huh, that looks interesting. Maybe I should get into that.”

“Trust me, it’s a very good universe. I used to own all forty-seven books,” I said. “Hurricane’s allies are a group of city cats called BloodClan, led by a cat named Scourge. They appear in the sixth book in the first series and get finished off at the end of the book. Scourge... is basically more greedy than a dragon, wears filed god teeth on his collar and claws, and can kill a Clan leader that has nine lives in a single blow. I’m talking about all nine lives, too.”

I pulled my arms off the table so Silver could set my plate down and picked up my knife and fork.

“Interesting. And yet, they’re all just cats? At least, that’s what I read made them sound like,” he asked, removing his helmet and taking a sip of his tea, sighing contently. “Surely there must be some notable difference here in this world.”

“Yeah, they aren’t from here originally,” I said, taking a bite of pancake. “And they’re as big as ponies, too. Makes Scourge more of a threat than Hurricane, actually.”

“Do not underestimate the ordinary housecat,” he replied. “But before we continue, may I elaborate on my suggestion?” he asked before taking a bite of his omelette.

“Sure. All I plan on doing is waiting until he makes a move and then rewinding to tonight to change up the positions of the guards so they’ll be in more advantageous spots so they can protect the citizens. I’m opening a new museum in Manehattan in two nights,” I explained. “If you have a better idea than that, I’ll gladly listen.”

“Not so much a better idea as an add on. I’ll admit, this realm is very different from those I’ve been to, and maybe I’m being optimistic here, but I think more than just being against Hurricane, you need to be for pegasi. I mean think about it, if the pegasi are so hated here that even the one’s that outright support you still have to hide their identity, perhaps it stands to reason that some of those under Hurricane’s command, or at least not supporting you, do so out of fear of prejudice and not merely supportive of him?”

“Basically be more obvious about liking Pegasi? I’m already going to be running a pro-Pegasus campaign and forming a special battalion for them in the Guard,” I said between bites. “Oh, I get it. Once they show themselves I tell them that and ask them to turn on him. The cats will still be a problem though.”

“Both actually. I can’t stand persecution myself, and when the ponies started having problems working alongside changelings in my dimension, I made it perfectly clear that I wasn’t having that shit,” he said as he cut and bit into a piece of the waffle. “In addition, having Hurricane’s members abandon him mid-battle could be more effective than having it happen before then. As for the cats,” he paused to take another sip of tea, “you give me the intel I need, and I’ll handle that.”

“I actually don’t know much outside of what I told you already, but if you can kill both Scourge and his Deputy, Bones, BloodClan will fold like a house of cards in a windstorm.” I finished off the last of my pancakes and reached for my milk.

“Hey Max,” Shadow said as she stepped into the room, the foal she and her sister saved walking next to her. “Me and Fleet Rain are bored and my sister’s off with Sawbones.”

I put on my thinking face and said, “Hmmm.... That is indeed a pickle. Maybe I could invite the Cutie Mark Crusaders for a sleepover.”

“Holy shit, lady, you must be crazy,” Gilgamesh said with a terrified expression.

“Nope, just wanting to weaponize cuteness,” I said, giving him my own cute smile.

“You’re already weapons-grade cuteness,” I heard come from one of the windows.

I turned to see Murphy, as always. Before I could respond Gilgamesh butt in. “What are you talking about? Personally I think she looks a bit too mature to be called ‘cute’, but I suppose that’s just me. Also, you know she used to be a he, right? I mean, I don’t mind, but just didn’t know if you knew.”

“Yeah. I heard it from Holo,” Murphy said as he flew in. “I’m Murphy, by the way.”

“Gilgamesh, wanderer of the multiverse, blessed by Faust herself, and unfortunately running away from home so everyone there doesn’t have to deal with my shit. How ya doin’?”

“Eh, can’t complain. Made my first Blessing a week or two ago, caused some trouble for some ponies.... You know, same old same old. By the way, would you like it?”

“Before you decide, he’s Murphy. You know, ‘Murphy’s law’ Murphy,” I interjected.

“Oh wow, a physical personification of misfortune? How’s that work out for you?”

“Still tedious. I’ve been doing this for... Ten thousand years? Twenty?” Murphy said, shaking his head. “I don’t recall the exact number, but it’s somewhere between those.”

“So, no job satisfaction?”

“Yeah, but I haven’t found anyone to slap my Mantle on,” he sighed.

“I guess not many ponies want to be associated with essentially a curse god… Actually, that gives me an idea. I don’t know if it’d work with your powers, but there was one character in a game I was a fan of that was a goddess of misfortune, but she helped others be absorbing their misfortune. I don’t suppose you could pull something like that off?”

Murphy opened his mouth to respond but stopped. Finally he said, “I guess that could work. Never tried removing misfortune before. But my Blessing does something similar by making your enemies more prone to messing up.”

“Sounds useful, though I’m guessing you’re having trouble getting others to believe that it won’t cause some other problem, whether intentional or not. Basically I’m suggesting if you can make others want associate with you, you might find someone willing to take on that mantle of yours.”

“You are kinda misunderstood,” I said.

“Okay, I guess I can try taking misfortune away from someone. Though I will probably need to put it onto someone else,” Murphy said.

“Judging how many nutjobs appear to be in this world, I’m sure you’ll find no problem finding some acceptable targets,” Gilgamesh quipped.

“Eh... I guess so. I’ve just done this for so long that I’ve gotten lazy with most of what I do and just let my powers do whatever they want, which sometimes leads me to getting a dresser to the face. While sitting on a balcony railing. In the Crystal Empire.”

“Ouch. Sounds like you need to micromanage a bit more.”

I grimaced and said, “No, that one was actually my bad. I was running on less than two hours of sleep and... somehow got offended by what his sign said.”

“Yup, that sounds like sleep deprivation, alright. So what, you threw a dresser at the sign and it hit him?”

“Actually, I threw it at his head if you go by what Cadence and Sombra say.”

“Anyways, thanks for the suggestion. I might use it within the next hundred years,” Murphy said as he flew back out the window.

“Interesting guy, overall. I hope he gets some more appreciation in the future,” Gilgamesh said, taking another bite out of his omelette.

“Yeah.... Anyways, you wanna share my bed today or find your own?” I asked, finishing my milk off after.

“Well, I think it would be a bit rude to sleep in a different bed after sharing one with you,” he said as he finished off his waffles. “Or have you lost interest with me already?” he added with a smirk.

“Oh I haven’t, you can be sure of that. I’m just asking in case you don’t want to have three fillies crawling on you while you sleep,” I said with a small smile.

He hummed in thought before taking the last sip of his tea. “I suppose I wouldn’t mind. It’s probably something I should grow to get used to, as I fully intend to have my own kids with Luna when I get back, biologics and magic permitting.”

“Still bored here,” Shadow said.

“Okay, okay,” I chuckled. “Since night court is canceled, why don’t we give Twilight an unexpected visit?”

Gilgamesh chuckled. “Why is it that no matter what universe I go to, Twilight seems to be the favorite prank target? I guess her reactions are pretty over the top.”

“Oh, I’m not doing this as a prank. She’s been sending me weekly updates about the Elements and their bearers’ trials. She mentioned something about teaching the CMC something tonight,” I said, an evil grin on my face.

He cocked his head for a moment before his eyes widened. “You’re not suggesting what I think you’re suggesting… are you?”

“Let Twilight handle all eight foals with only Sol and Mun,” I gestured to the two Thestrals and their hulls, “to help her keep track of them and sit back to watch the chaos?” I paused for a moment then said, “Nah, I’m gonna be right there next to her talking with her while helping her.”

“It still won’t be enough to prepare her for the slumber party from hell.”

“Gonna do it anyways!” With that I teleported all of us to the main room of the Golden Oaks Library.

Chapter 25: End.... Or is it?

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Discord's Release

"I'm so sorry, Discord! I was just focused on Hurricane these past few weeks," I said to his statue. It was two nights after the museum and I had just remembered the spirit of Chaos.

And you completely forgot that I was going to help you find him? Discord texted me.

I sighed and closed my eyes. "Discord, Celestia and Luna were killed on that day. You really expect that to be on my mind after that?" I looked back up at him. "I'm sorry I forgot about you and don't need you for that anymore, but I won't go back on my promise."

Discord was silent for a time before he said, Who.

"Don't get your granite in a wad, the bastard's been dead for two nights now," I said dismissively. "Now, since Celestia and Luna gave me their power, magic, and crowns and I got rid of that Parliament, I am the only one capable of making laws or repealing a criminal's sentence."

.... You're going to release me?

"No."

Come on! I freed you and put up with all your singing!

"You didn't let me finish," I floated up and laid down on his outstretched arms, putting my arms behind my head. "No, I won't be releasing you. But. I will make you a deal."

Go on.

"I would like you to protect this universe from outside influences, in return you'll be able to roam as far and wide as you wish. The downside to my offer is that you won't be able to go as wild with chaos as you would like," I said as I pulled a folder from my bag. "This contains instructions from another Discord on how to do what I ask."

.... That's it? Nothing else?

"Well, I don't want anyone panicking when they see you.... We'll have to... 'reform' you."

Oh really? And how do you expect to do that? he scoffed.

"I won't actually reform you. This is just a publicity stunt so you can come and go without being challenged or screamed at."

I thought you didn't care about your "public appearance"?

"Yeah well, you try taking apart a government from the inside and shaping it the way you want it to be," I pouted. "Still, the only ponies we really have to convince are the Element Bearers," I said as I put the folder back in my bag.

And you're going to send me to them so they can "witness my transformation"? he asked sarcastically.

"Actually, I was going to let them 'reform' you. It would be a big old farce, but it would help you with moving around."

.... I just have to pretend to be reformed?

"Yep. As long as you don't make any buildings float upside down afterwards, they won't question it. Much."

.... Okay, then.

"Great!" I said as I jumped down and started walking away.

And where do you think you're going?

"We do have to keep up appearances. I'll go to Ponyville with your statue and ask them if they'll 'reform' you, then they'l blast you free with the Elements once they agree." I opened the door and motioned for the guards to come in.

"I'm sorry, Grandmother, but... Have you lost your bucking mind?!" Spike asked, murmurs of agreement following. I was on top of a hill overlooking Ponyville with the main six in front of me and Discord's statue beside me.

"I assure you, everyone is insane," I said with a smile.

"What?"

"FINALLY somepony else gets it!" Pinkie said with one of her smiles.

I waved my hand dismissively and say, "It's something I believe. Everyone is insane in their own little way. Some more than others."

"So... Discord is just... thinking differently then us?" Twilight asked, preplexed by my way of thinking.

"Yep!" I frowned when they didn't respond. I sighed and knelt down, putting my hand on Twilight's shoulder. "Look, I know this will sound even more crazy, but he kept me from losing all sense while I was in stone. He reached out to me because he could sense something about me. He even freed me."

All but Fluttershy gasped and looked at his statue in shock. Soon though, they all agreed to give him a chance and released him.

"Ah, it feels so good to be out of there!" Discord said as he stretched a bit.

"It is indeed," I concurred as I stepped into the chariot. "Just send the usual updates, Twilight."

"Wait! How are we supposed to reform him?" Twilight asked.

"Don't know, you'll figure it out though," I called down as the chariot sped away. And there's my Twi-troll for the month, I thought, turning to face the front and folding my arms behind my head.

"Are you sure they can reform him?" One of the guards pulling the chariot asked.

I laughed and said, "Reform him? No, there's no chance it Tartarus for that. But becoming his friends? There's a high possibility."

Author's Note

The second intermission! I was going to have this be a chapter, but I couldn't think of anyway to lengthen it more.

Next time on dea- wait.... Wrong thing.

Chapter 26: The Party and The After Party

Author's Note

This chapter has been brought to you in part by The Emerald Nightingale and his story Delta Guardian.

CLOP AHEAD. YE BE WARNED. No way to skip past it this time, you'll just have to read it. Frost helped write the clop as well.

Chapter 26: The Party and The After Party

“Oh, this looks nice,” I said as I pulled a small, spiralling anklet of a blue dragon with a small stone imbedded in the head out of my bag.

As I did I heard a voice say, “For those of you in need, whether it’s in a fight or you just need some advice, I am here. Merely hold this trinket and call my name and I will be there. I am Zinnia. I am a Draconid. I am the Delta Guardian!”

“Delta... Guardian? Eh whatever, need a bodyguard anyways,” I said before I stood in front of the mirror. I was wearing a knee length, black, sleeveless dress and black highheels. “If only this wasn’t my reflection~.”

“You’re sure you want both of us to stay here?” Sol asked.

“Yes. I still don’t trust the guard enough yet. Besides,” I turned and waved the token at her. “I can summon a bodyguard whenever I want.”

“We would feel safer knowing who it is that will protect you in our stead.”

“Fine,” I groaned. “Hey Delta Guardian, You wanna party?”

A portal opened in the ceiling, spitting out a black-haired woman in a large, beige cloak. The woman rolled along the floor for a moment before coming to a stop, though she didn’t move. After a moment, loud snoring filled the room, and the woman rolled over to reveal that she was, in fact, asleep.

“Well, isn’t she just the picture of professionalism.” Mun stated, sarcasm dripping from his voice.

“Guess I called her at a bad time,” I said as I walked over to the woman laying at the foot of my bed.

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” Mun and Sol said at the same time.

I reached out and poked her cheek saying, “Hey, uh... Zinnia?”

“Wha…” Zinnia mumbled, her eyes fluttering open. They widened as she realised where she was - or, rather, wasn’t - and she immediately shot up, scrambling back. “What the hell!? W-where am I!?”

I chuckled sheepishly. “Yeah, sorry about that. I accidentally summoned you at the wrong time apparently.”

“Summon… oh, right! You must be a Displaced! Sorry, my name’s Zinnia.” She extended a hand, which I shook. “Don’t worry about it, it was the middle of the day. I’ve just been going through a lot, so I welcome a break. What’s up?”

“I’m Max and I need a bodyguard, but Sol and Mun there have to stay here and watch my fillies, so I decided why not summon someone?” I said, walking towards the door. “Wanna meet them real quick?”

“Babies! Yay! I need to learn how to take care of a child, for when mine comes.”

“You’re pregnant right now?” I turned back to her and shook my head. “Nope, sorry but-”

“Don’t worry about it.” Zinnia said, cutting me off. “I’m half Pokemon, so my body’s built to fight no matter what. My uterus is like a frickin’ bomb shelter.”

“If you say so,” I said skeptically before opening the door and getting swamped by four fillies.

“And my heart just skipped a beat from the adorableness.”

“MAX, GET YOUR FOALS OFF OF ME!” Shadow yelled.

“Aw, look at that. They’re attracted to your fluffiness,” I cooed as I pulled Golden Spark off. “This is Golden Spark, one of my twins.”

“She’s so cute!” Zinnia cried, before pausing. “Wait… where’s her leg?”

“I demoted the previous guard captain and sentenced his parents to twenty years of hard work because they left two of their foals on the streets. Because of that, he decided to try to kill all three of my foals.” I paused as a low growling filled the room.

“Is. He. Dead?”

“He threw himself on his cursed sword when I left the room. Golden’s hoof had to be amputated because the sword’s curse necrotized the wounds it inflicts.”

Zinnia cursed, turning and punching a large dent into the wall next to her. When she pulled her hand away, I was shocked to see that there was no blood whatsoever.

“.... Okay then.” I handed Golden to Sol and pulled Rainbow off of the smothered Shadow and said, “This is Rainbow Dash. I adopted her after I found her in a cave surrounded by dead foals.”

“Oh my god!” Zinnia cried, hands covering her mouth as tears poured from her eyes.

“Yeah.... You don’t want to know what was done to them. Suffice it to say that the two responsible for that are long dead and buried in a grave of ants.”

“Who dis?” Rainbow asked, cocking her head as she stared at Zinnia.

Zinnia smiled, leaning down to Rainbow’s level. “My name’s Zinnia, little one.”

“Zim!” Rainbow held out her forehooves to Zinnia.

Zinnia squeed, taking Rainbow into her arms and snuggling her cheek. “Oh my god, you’re so cute!”

“And she knows it. You should’ve seen her when I took them to meet the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” I chuckled as I picked up Light. “This is Light Sweet.”

Zinnia stared at the third foal for a moment. “...It’s official. Cuteness causes heart attacks.” she said before stumbling back into the wall, Rainbow held firmly in her arms.

I giggled and gave Light to Mun. “And that ball of fluff still on the floor is Shadow. She’s a burglar that I hired along with her sister.”

“For the last time, I’m not fluffy!”

Zinnia’s mouth grew into a grin that the Cheshire Cat would be proud of as she handed Rainbow back to me. She then moved over to Shadow and knelt down, holding up her hand in the vague shape of a claw.

“Do me a favour, Shadow.” she said before her hand erupted in flowing shadows, forming a perfect construct of a three-clawed dragon’s hand. “Admit that you’re the fluffiest thing on this planet, and I won’t use this on you.”

Shadow stood her ground, glaring at her. “I’m calling your bluff.” she said, causing Zinnia to smirk.

“You asked for it.” she said simply before reaching forward, using the claw to scratch behind her ear. Shadow’s eyes rolled back, her left rear leg kicking out as she groaned a little.

“I-I’m, the fluffiest thing on the planet! My god, don’t stop!”

Zinnia carried on for a moment before she cracked, bursting out laughing. She sat back, clutching her stomach as her laughter rang out.

“I can’t believe that worked!” she hollered. “Oh, that’s hilarious!”

“You should’ve seen how Kat made her stop cursing!” I said between laughs. Once we calmed down somewhat I continued, “I found out later that it was because of how good she was with her fingers.”

“I’m not too bad myself.” Zinnia said, staring at me with bedroom eyes. “Care to try ’em out?”

“Wait until the party!” I said with a blush. “It’s the reason I’m leaving my fillies here.”

“Oh, yeah. The party. What’s that all about then?”

“Apparently Applejack’s throwing a bachelorette’s party since she’s going to get married in three nights and I was invited to go.”

“Wait,” Zinnai paused, looking out the window. “It’s nearly midnight out there!”

“Yeah. Since Celestia was the one that got banished ponies switched to being nocturnal. Made the pegasi break away and the Thestrals took their place,” I explained as I handed Rainbow to Sol and walked towards the door.

“What do you mean ‘the one who got banished’? Was someone else supposed to be?”

“I’m guessing you haven’t heard of My Little Pony Friendship Is Magic, then,” I said as I opened the door again.

“Some of the guys at the asylum watched it, but I never watched it.”

“Ah, well, in the show Luna is the one that gets banished and.... Well, it would take too long to explain the pilot episode for season one.” I gestured out the door. “Shall we?”

“Wait, it wouldn’t have anything to do with the Nightmare, would it?” she asked me, her fists clenching as she followed me out the door.

“Yeah. Anyways, I got turned to stone because I used twenty bottles of Celestia’s shampoo and then a few days later Luna banished her to the sun.”

“... I can understand the thing with the shampoo. I mean seriously, how’d you use twenty bottles?”

“Three words. Penis shaped sponge.”

“And now I’m on your side of the argument. I also want to see if I can get myself one of those back home…”

“Eh.... Getting stoned wasn’t all that bad. Discord became my friend while I was stone and the same day he freed me, Celestia and I more than made up for that misunderstanding,” I said, opening a door and then closing it. “Dang it, I still get lost in here.”

“Hold on, I’ve got an idea.” she said as she shed her cloak, revealing her lavender winds. She closed her eyes, breathing deeply as a white outline appeared around her. “Double Team!”

Before my eyes, Zinnia split into hundreds of copies, all of which spread their wings and shot off down the halls. After a few moments the white outline faded and she opened her eyes again, breathing heavily. “Thought that might work. This way.” She said before walking off, leading us down a few hallways and out the main doors, where a silvery chariot awaited us. She pulled the door open, standing to the side and bowing slightly.

“.... You sure you’ve never caught a glimpse of this universe?” I asked, shaking my head as I walked through the doorway.

“I think I got a picture of you, guessing that’s your token. Otherwise, nope!”

“Yeah, right now I’m the ruler of Equestria. Don’t worry, you don’t have to treat me any differently than you have.”

I sighed as I stepped into the chariot and said, “Celestia and Luna passed me all their power and magic and crowned me as their successor.”

“Wait, why? Where are they?” Silence filled the air for a moment, and she seemed to get the idea. “Oh… Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”

“And Celestia only caught a glimpse of her foals,” I whispered.

We sat in silence for the rest of the journey, Zinnia opting to stare out the window. Before long, we touched down just outside of Sweet Apple Acres, where the party was just starting if the music was anything to go by. Zinnia seemed to liven up a little as she stepped out.

“Wow, Equestrian music isn’t half bad!” she said, nodding her head slightly.

“Wait. I know that style....” I pushed the doors to the barn open and was greeted by a bass drop. I looked over at the turntables in the corner and waved to Vinyl. “Yep, they hired the same DJ from Cadence’s wedding.”

“I’ve gotta look her up when I get back.” Zinnia said, before pulling something out of her pocket. “Mind if I give her some tunes from home?” she asked, holding up an iPod.

“Go ahead, I’m gonna go see if Big Mac is here.” I turned to where the stallions were just standing around and called, “Hey guys! You do know this is a party, right?”

“Go easy on ‘em Max, there’s plenty to go ‘round,” Applejack said as she handed me some cider. “Ah know yer still nursin’ your young'uns, so Ah’m keepin’ the hard stuff fer the rest of us..”

Just as I was about to reply, the song came to a close, and my eyes drifted over to where Zinnia was plugging her iPod into Vinyl’s system, the unicorn looking really excited. A second later and tribal drums could be heard, building up until they were interrupted by the sounds of a chimp. Then the bass dropped. Zinnia and Vinyl began dancing like mad women - which, arguably, they were.

“Who’s ‘at?” Applejack asked, following my gaze.

“Zinnia, she’s from a different universe. Like Kat and Typhon,” I explained. “I’m glad you picked a justice of the peace instead of me, you know.”

“T’wouldn’t been right fer ya to do a weddin’ this soon.” She looked away and motioned for Spike to come over.

“So how’s Twilight? Still freaking out over a missed letter?” I joked.

Spike never got a chance to reply, as before he could Zinnia popped up, wrapping her arm around Max’s neck.

“Whoo!” she said, wiping some sweat from her brow. “That Vinyl chick knows how to party!”

“That she does, Zinnia.” I said, before gesturing to the mare and the drake. “This is Applejack and Spike, by the way.”

“Oh hey!” Zinnia quickly transferred herself from my shoulder to Applejack’s withers, dropping into a crouch to do so. “Congrats on getting hitched!”

“Well thank ya kindly,” Applejack said with a nod of her head.

“So, where’s the hard cider?”

“Red cooler. next to the table with the punch bowl,” Spike said.

“My thighs....” I groaned, rolling over and snuggling against a warm body. One that didn’t have fur.

“Hey candy vag,” the body whispered, causing my eyes to fly open. Zinnia lay beside me, an ice pack held against her forehead and chest proudly on display. “You remember last night?”

“The party’s a blur, but I know you got up on a table, stripped, laid down and told Soarin to paint you white,” I replied.

“Really? I remember eating out Vinyl in a hay bale. Also, who’s Soarin?”

I thought a little, vaguely remembering that part. “That was... after Twilight tried to mount Fluttershy, I think. Soarin’s one of those Shadowbolt things that Luna formed.”

“Bookworm mounted the busty vet? Aww, wish I remembered that part.”

“She fainted before she could get hard enough. I do remember coming here with you, though.”

“Wait… Is Twi a dude here?”

I shook my head. “She used a spell and gave herself a dick. That’s how me and Celestia had twins.”

“Hot.” Zinnia’s eyes drifted towards the sheets, where a tent had pitched over my crotch. She smirked at the sight. “Guess you used that last night, too.”

“Yeah.”

A knock came from the door and I looked up. We were in one of the guest rooms of the palace somewhere near my room, if I went by the decorations. Another knock came from the door and I called, “Come in.”

Quill Weave entered with a clipboard in front of her snout and said, “Good evening, Grandmother, there’s only three petitioners tonight so-....” She paused when she looked at me and Zinnia in bed. Her face colored when she noticed the tent in the sheets. Zinnia grinned and pulled the sheets off, revealing the nine inch wonder in all it’s glory before she leaned down, giving the flat head a lick. I stifled a moan as Zinnia pulled the head into her mouth, bobbing away.

“Zinni, I have a country to run,” I said, trying to focus on Quill.

“O-oh, N-no, grandmother. I-I can just... just reschedule tonight to tomorrow,” Quill said as she slowly backed out.

“Oh no.” Zinnia said, stroking the cock’s full length. “Maxy has to learn to rule while under pressure. Come back in, have your little meeting, and if she does good she gets a reward.” WIth that, she returned to sucking on the meat rod.

I curled the fingers on my right hand and stuck out my thumb and ring finger, silently telling Quill to empty my schedule for the night.

She nodded and left, her eyes still focussed on my dick.

“I think I have one last round in me,” I said as I placed my hand on the back of Zinnia’s head. Zinnia hummed, sending a jolt of pleasure up my spine, before forcing the entire length into her mouth, swallowing when the tip hit the back of her throat. She grinned up at me for a second before her mouth started to heat up, and I felt the tip of my cock flare with the new sensation. She began swallowing, not moving at all as her tongue danced over the length. She looked up at me, her crimson eyes full of lust, and lightly grazed her teeth over the base, pushing me over the edge. Zinnia moaned in delight as the cum shot down her throat in thick strands, gulping it down with gusto.

“N-not exactly what I meant,” I said once my dick stopped twitching. I pulled her up and slipped my tongue into her mouth, lightly massaging her breasts with one hand as I pulled her onto me. Zinnia ground her hips, pressing her folds against my length and letting out a moan. Our tongues wrestled for dominance until I felt Zinnia try to push me onto my back but I rolled to the side, trapping her under me and said, “Ah ah ah. You were on top for most of the day, now it’s my turn~.”

I laid a trail of kisses down her body as I slid between her legs, stopping just above her winking opening. I looked up for a moment to see Zinnia biting her lower lip in anticipation before diving in, lapping up her sweet nectar and eliciting a moan. Zinnia placed her hand on the back of my head, pushing lightly as her fingers curled in my hair, forcing my tongue deeper into her folds. I giggled, lightly grazing her clit with my teeth as my tongue wiggled around inside of her, causing her juices to start flowing into my mouth.

The taste of strawberries filled my mouth as I swallowed her nectar and dove in for more, barely noticing the guards outside the door asking if they should close the door. I pause for a moment and look at them, lust addling my thoughts. “Either come in or leave,” I said, returning to my ministrations.

I heard them enter and close the door, then their armor hit the floor and I heard their muffled moans. “Kinkyness increase. Cannot brain.” Zinnia said, eyes glazing over as she watched.

I giggled and slipped two fingers in her love tunnel as I used my tongue to play with her clit. That seemed to bring her back as she gasped, curling her legs around my head and arching her back, causing her breasts to bounce slightly. I smiled and slowly pulled my fingers out drawing a groan from the Draconid before slamming them back in, my thumb mashing into her clit, causing her to scream in both pleasure and pain and pushing her to the brink, if her ragged breathing was anything to go by.

Zinnia surprised me then by grabbing me by the shoulders and pulling me up, roughly shoving her tongue down my throat as she came, spraying her juices all over my crotch. I heard the guards get up from where they were. I broke our kiss and looked at them, recognizing the stallion. “Ah, Nightwing, I didn’t recognize you-”

The thestral silenced me with his mouth and rolled me onto my back, the other guard taking my place on top of Zinnia. Zinnia grinned, grabbing the mare and flipping her over before diving in for a kiss, their tongues wrestling for dominance - that the mare gladly relinquished. Looking at them, I now see two entrances soaked with drops of cum as I look at Nightwing.

“Hey, Night. Why don’t you take the mare and I’ll take Zinnia?”

“Only if you get me prepared first.” He smiled. I gladly nodded, using my hands to stroke his equipment as he moaned.

I smirked, rolling back over and sliding down him. I gazed into his eyes with a smouldering look as I slowly licked the tip of his dick, humming in delight at the taste of his pre. I began to hear Zinnia almost scream in delight despite the sound of it being muffled as I saw both the mare and her eating each other out like animals. Then, I felt Night’s shaft stiffen as I removed my tongue from it a few moments later.

“There we are. All set. Now then…” I sneered, crawling over to Zinnia as she was finished with the female guard. “Time for the real fun to begin.”

“Ooh, what’re you gonna do to me?” Zinnia asked, putting her arms behind her head and pushing her chest out. “Are you gonna ravage my body, Grandmother?”

“Heh… I’m going to do more than just that… and you will definitely enjoy it.” I pushed the mare back away from Zinnia’s crotch and lined up as Night did the same to the mare above Zinnia’s head. Things were a little bit slow, but it was Night that made the first move as he pinned the other guard to the ground and started fucking her doggy style. I smirked at the sight and pressed my tip against Zinnia before thrusting in completely, making her scream in delight. She was silenced when the mare guard twisted and locked lips with her. She moaned into the kiss, jolting as I began thrusting, building power with each stroke.

I could see Night enjoying himself, thrashing and thrusting into the mare as she begged for more, drunk off of the pleasure. But I decided to focus less on him and more on my own pleasure as I heard a muffled murmur come from the dragon girl below me. I believe she was asking for me to go faster. I complied and quickened the pace, using my hips to hump Zinnia in and out faster than before. Zinnia let out a stifled moan, reaching up and fondling my breasts, giving one of the nipples a sharp tug that sent a jolt of excitement down my spine and milk running down her fingers.

I moaned and thrust into her harder, leaning forwards and locking my own lips on Night’s as he hilted in the mare and filled her with his cum. I was getting close, and judging by the way Zinnia was milking me, she was too. The woman beneath me disconnected from the mare guard, allowing her moans to fill the room as she latched onto my left nipple, gulping down my milk eagerly.

The feeling of her mouth closing and pulling eagerly sent me over the edge and I gave a few more thrusts, breaking my kiss with Night to say, “I-I’m about to-”

“M-me too! Finish inside!”

I let out one final grunt as I bottomed out inside of her, watching as she breathed a plume of purple fire into the air above us, scorching the ceiling slightly. Her walls convulsed, milking my cock for every drop as I came.

I collapsed onto her, panting as my dick slowed and eventually stopped. Once I caught my breath I chuckled and said, “It’s a good thing you’re already pregnant, I wouldn’t want to try to come up with a way to tell Lance I got another woman knocked up.”

“Heh, yeah…” Zinnia mumbled, staring at a spot on the ceiling. “Sorry about the fire,” she added, frowning at the scorch marks. “It’s kind of a reflex.”

I started to respond when I realized what I said. Why did I think of Lance first? I only met him once.

“Hey, you okay there?” Zinnia asked, concern in her eyes. “I’m sure Sparky’d be fine with this, you know. Are you two dating or something?”

“No, I just met him about a week ago and... well, I was his first time. I’m just a bit shocked that I thought of him.”

“Girl, you’re crushin’ on him so hard it’s funny.”

“Well he is- wait.... Sparky?”I pushed myself up onto my elbows.

“Yeah, that’s just what I call the little plug socket. Not very original, I know, but still.” She paused, grinning at me. “Don’t get so jealous, we didn’t do it. He summoned me, and I helped train his Blaziken.”

I huffed and rolled off, moving to the edge of the bed to stand up. “Please, there’s no way I’ll be jealous. Even if you said you jerked him off while he slept I wouldn’t be jealous. Just don’t go calling him Sparky-Sparky-Boom-Man.”

“Two things.” Zinnia said, holding up two fingers. “One, I feel like there was a reference there, but I have no idea what it might have been. And two, you certainly sound jealous. Are you starting to get clingy already?”

I paused for a moment at that. “I’m just a bit shaken is all,” I said, standing up fully. “Celestia’s barely in the ground for a month and I jump on the first human-like guy I see?”

“Woah, hold up!” Zinnia leaned up, grabbing me by the shoulders as I ended up in her lap… somehow. “Different people deal with things in different ways. She was killed, right?”

“Y-yeah…” I stammered, shocked at how serious she was all of a sudden. “The guy who did it is dead now, though.”

“Well there you go. You got your justice. Now you’re ready to move on, even if you don’t realise it.”

I looked down, trying to think of what Celestia would say. “‘Don’t worry about me being jealous. I’m just glad to be loved....’” I whispered.

Zinnia stared at me for a moment, a sad look on her face, before looking around. Upon spotting her shorts, she leaned over the edge of the bed and fished through the pockets, once more bringing out her iPod.

“I’m gonna put a song on,” she said, fiddling with the device. “It’s my favourite song, one that I lived my life by as much as I could.” With a final tap of the screen, a male voice sounded out, backed by a soft piano. “I know it’s not the original version, but the message still hits home.”

As the song played I felt tears sting at my eyes even as my heart soared. It hurt to listen to, but I knew that I wouldn’t be able to turn it off.

“T-thank you,” I said once the song ended.

“You’re welcome, Max.” She paused, thinking for a moment before smiling. “You know what? I want you to add my token to your regalia,” she said, smiling gently. “Just so you can call me whenever you need me. I’ll always be there for you, Max. No one should go through this alone, especially not my friends.”

I nodded and hugged her tightly.

“Look,” Zinnia said after a minute, smiling sadly. “I’ve gotta get home, my son’s probably worried sick. But call me if you need anything.”

“I will,” I said as I let go of her and stood up, releasing the spell. “Don’t forget to call me if you need more time to do something.”

“Oh, ha ha Miss Rewind Button.” Zinnia chuckled, standing and pulling her clothes on. She slipped the iPod back into her pocket and pulled Max into one last hug. “Seriously though, I’mma be your sister now.”

“Then you should know I’m not just a rewind button. I’m a whole universal remote!” I said with a grin.

“You certainly turned them on.” she replied, gesturing to the two guards who were still going at it. “Don’t have too much fun with them.”

“With how sore I still am from last day and just now?” I chuckled and shook my head. “I’ll leave them to wind down on their own. Seeya later, Dragonator.”

With that, a black, spectral dragon’s head dotted with stars shot up from the ground, swallowing Zinnia whole before exploding into a cloud of pink stardust.

Chapter 27: An Assassin and News

“You want us to build what?” The shipwright asked. I was in one of the many airship construction berths in Canterlot, trying to find someone willing to take on my challenge. It was about two weeks after Zinnia’s visit and I was moving on with my plans for being a superpower instead of just a peacekeeper.

“I want you to build an airship out of metal, preferably a light one like aluminum or barite,” I said, trying to keep my calm. “There are ways to combine it with stronger metals without making it heavier.”

“Well true, but you’re talking about researching somethin’ that’s... frankly, beyond current technology,” he said, leading me through to his office.

“Indeed. I know that it might be impossible for-”

“Now hold on just a minute, I didn’t say anythin’ about it being impossible. In fact, any other shipwright you go to would say that on principle alone.”

I raised an eyebrow and said, “And what sets you apart from the rest?”

“Well, when I got my Cutie Mark I was drawing plans for a metal-hulled airship. Just the hull mind you, but I ran the numbers and even made a small model.” he pointed to a jar on the wall that held a miniature airship in it that had what looked to be aluminum coating the outside. “Put it in there after it almost got destroyed by my sister’s dog.”

“You believe that it is possible then?”

“Believe it? Hay, give me five months and I’ll have a prototype. A year, I’ll build one bigger than any other shipwright has ever dreamed of!”

“I’ll hold you to that. Show me the prototype and I’ll see to it that your berth becomes the largest one to date,” I said as I turned to leave only to narrowly miss being hit by something. I looked down where it landed and saw an iron skull the size of an apple.

“.... What?”

“Don’t ask. I’m just thankful I didn’t get hit by it,” I said as I leaned down to pick it up. Once I touched it I heard, “My name is Edward Kenway, I am an assassin, a pirate and other stuff I would gladly help you if you are sitting in a tight spot or just want to talk or have a drink, I also have some minor chaos powers from Discord my buddy and call me when ever…”

“Huh. Kinda fitting I’d find this here,” I said as I put the token into my bag.

Later that day I was taking a shower when I heard someone say, “So Max can you come for a sec… ok got to stay calm but this is so awesome, my first non accidental summon of another Displaced.”

“.... Shit,” I said as my portal opened under me. I hurriedly turned the water off as I sunk into the portal and came out on a road leading away from Canterlot. In front of me was a man with his back to me, but when he turned around I saw that he was none other than Edward Kenway.

“Ok wow this is why my powers made my token non useable while in bath or having sex.” he said, obviously checking me out.

I sighed and said, “It’s a good thing I was done washing.” My hand glowed with a yellow-ish aura and a towel popped into existence around me. “Also a good thing I have magic.”

“Yes quite, and if you have my token which you perhaps or perhaps don’t have I have a little chaos powers,” he said as he snapped with his fingers and a pair of aviators appeared. He grabbed them out of the air and slipped them on. “which I actually didn’t get by default.”

“Well, I didn’t have magic until.... I’d rather not say, but I am the current ruler of my Equestria,” I said, popping another towel into existence and drying my hair.

“Ok I have a question, did you take over by force or did you get it given, and you don’t have to tell if you don’t want to,” he said as he lifted his hands.

I wrapped my hair in the second towel and crossed my arms, sadness filling my eyes. “I was given it by Celestia and Luna. They... were dying because a pegasus stabbed them with a cursed dagger.”

“Oh… you know, I once was a friend of the princesses… but at one point I couldn’t take more of being stuck in a castle so I got my weapons back or… stole them back I should say, after that I stole a prisoner ship by killing the guards and freeing the prisoners, at first they wanted to throw me overboard but when they conspired I threw the leader overboard and by that killed all plots against me,” he said and sighed. “Ok that was good getting off my shoulders.”

“Well... to each his own I guess,” I said with a shrug. “Anyways, you going somewhere in particular?”

“Well not yet, but I have plans of going out east and making a small house out there and after that keep my promise.” he said and looked out in the distance.

“I’d suggest stopping at Ponyville real quick on the way. Might find a few ponies to join your crew, might be able to take out the only thing that can turn you to stone easily.”

“You know, that promise is to another Displaced named Folteren who actually got me out of stone and it involves adopting Scootaloo so I have that’s two things taken care of, the elements and the promise.”

“I’d hate to keep you waiting then,” I said, stretching and ‘accidentally’ letting the towel around me fall. “I’ve seen about twenty couples in my universe that just left their foal out on the street. And that’s the kind ones.”

“You are probably right.” he said. “You know, you should probably get that towel up again before anyone sees because that would be embarrassing, oh wait I already did, meh nothing special I’ve seen naked women before.” he said as he realized his mistake.

I tilted my head in confusion, looking between my body and him. “Why should I be embarrassed?”

“Oh it’s just that most women are embarrassed by men seeing them naked, I mean by men who isn’t with them on an intimate level.” he said as he scratched the back of my head.

I giggled and gave him a saucy expression. “You could find out how... intimate I can get.”

He lifted an eyebrow, “Ok how many have you fucked?, this also counts in other girls.”

“Well, there’s Celestia, Gilgamesh, Kat, Lance, Zinnia, and about half the royal guard. Just to name a few,” I said with a proud smirk.

He gave me his best ‘what the fuck’ face, “Are you serious? wait, ok you are serious… wow that is quite the record.” he said and gave a little applause.

“Yep! And I get to teach what I know to Lance.” I bent down and picked up my towel, wrapping it around me again.

“So now to the Displaced questions, who do you know other than the ones you told me you fucked?” he asked actually curious about who I met.

“Typhon, Medulla -- he’s a Mewtwo--, Pecilla, Flynn, and Luke. The last three are all in the same universe. Oh and Amaterasu and Chibiterasu.”

“Ok the only other Displaced I know is Folteren and he is literally evil like evil evil but he got me out of stone and he is nice to other Displaced… oh and he hates being called Folty.” he said with a smile, “And someone actually got Displaced as a Pokemon?”

“Zinnia’s actually half-pokemon herself, and Lance has a Blaziken apparently.” I snapped my fingers and the towels disappeared in a flash, only to be replaced with the usual outfit from the game.

“Ok interesting, and that outfit so much LIS right there or Life is Strange as it actually is called.” he said as he walked around me and looking at the outfit. “Oh and I should probably get a new outfit this one is a little dusty.”

“You might want to visit the Bearer of Generosity first then. She’s a seamstress and there’s a chance she’ll give you an outfit.” I dug in my bag and pulled out my token case. “You want any tokens? The Merchant gave me one of every token there is and then gave me all of them again for some odd reason.”

“Actually while I was looking a bit into Folteren’s universe I found that he knows Freddy, Golden Freddy, so I actually want to talk to him at one point so do you have that one?” he asked looking hopeful. “And I don’t need a new outfit I can just do this.” He snapped his fingers and… nothing, “Oh come on! Magical burn out on chaos magic!? seriously!?”

“Yeah, I have his.” I tossed him a coin and a necklace with a black scythe on it. “The other one’s for a Displaced Venom, haven’t called him yet but Kat visited him.”

“Thanks and I just figured out that the headache of using your magic too much gets bigger the more I try to use chaos powers while on burnout.” He said with his hands making circles on his temples. “And I am not an infinite source like Discord, which is why I can burnout.”

“I can help with that,” I said, holding up my right hand.

I pulled the equations into view and rummaged through the ones denoting Edward, messing around with the ones attached to his chaos. I wasn’t able to change the time it took for him to recharge outright, and had to settle with messing with the other numbers. Once I was done I crossed my arms and said, “I could only shorten the time it takes for your chaos to recharge by three hours. You shouldn’t try using it until tomorrow, though.”

“Thanks at least the headache is going away slightly, so now it’s less painful and more of an annoyance.” he said shaking his head a bit to clear it out. “Oh and I should probably do something for you now, no?”

“Nah, so far most of the Displaced I’ve met have helped me with something and I haven’t been able to help them. But you could send me back, it’s almost time to feed Golden and Light.”

“The least I can do is give you something so here is one of my pistols, my favorite mind you and it has two cylinders and is quite effective, I engraved it myself and it never failed me and now I think you should have it. If you don’t take it I will take offence.” He said, trying to sound threatening.

I rubbed the back of my head, trying to decide whether or not he was serious. Finally I shook my head and said, “I already have a submachine gun, a shotgun, a sniper rifle, and a pistol. I don’t need anymore guns, but I am lacking a melee weapon.”

He chuckled a bit, “Ha did you really think I would give you this, sorry but yes I wouldn’t no matter what, so melee? hidden or non hidden?” he asked very seriously.

“Hidden so I can take care of assassins if they get past my guards. No offence meant.”

“None taken since I am more of a pirate than an assassin I would say, so a hidden blade or bigger?”

“I think just the hidden blade would be enough. Though I’d rather have something that’s longer and more collapsable,” I said as I floated up a little. “I’m getting a bit restless, could we walk and talk?”

“Sure thing.” he said as he began walking, “So a hidden sword and blade?”

“Yeah, I’m gonna need a last line of defense if I want to continue with my plans. I even plan on modding my guns so they hold one more bullet than normal.”

“Ok I don’t specialize in guns other than ones like the ones I have but I can give ya the hidden blade and sword now… if I can find them in my backpack.” he said as he pulled his backpack out and looked through it, “Ah here they are a hidden blade and sword… do you want two hidden blades?”

I thought for a moment, then said, “Well, you can never be too paranoid. I’ll have two of them then.”

“Alright comin’ right up!” He said as he pulled out what looked like a stick the size of my forearm and a wooden box, “Ok the sword is the stick and it has leather straps to put it on your arm.” He demonstrated by strapping it to my arm and flicking it so that it flew forward and into my hand while still being connected to my forearm, “Now do you know how to put on a hidden blade?”

“Sadly, no. But I could probably figure out how if it’s just a few straps that you have to tighten.”

“Well it’s just like the sword just different mechanisms.”

“Okay then, I can figure out how they work-” I paused as I noticed I was floating and let myself down to the ground. “Dammit, I need to stop doing that.”

“Doing what exactly?” he asked.

“Not walking. I’m gonna turn into a blob of fat if I float around for too long and I don’t want to lose my figure.”

“Oh well you do have a nice figure and I would hate for it to be ruined… but I guess this is finally the end of this meeting and don’t be afraid of calling me for anything because I am quite ok with you summoning me.” he said.

“Okay, see ya later then.”

“I guess, well see ya some time soon, *clears throat* Our contract is complete Max.” he said with a smile, “And remember I am always there just a summon away… wow that sounded a lot less cheesy in my head.”

“Don’t break too many hearts,” I said as my portal opened under me and I fell in.

“Commander? Are you alright?” Sol asked from outside the bathroom door.

I was currently puking my guts out into the toilet in my room the same as the last time I woke up. And the time before that and the time before that....

Once my stomach had calmed enough I continued my evening and stepped out of the bathroom an hour later saying, “That’s it, I’m getting to the bottom of this. Tell Quill I’m actually cancelling court for tonight because of my stomach.”

Sol was quiet for a moment then said, “Mun has apprised her of the situation.”

“Good, you and Mun stay and watch the foals while I go to the medical wing,” I said as I strapped on the blades Edward gave me five weeks ago that had been painted to match my raiment. I stepped out of my room a few minutes later wearing nothing but the regalia that had been made for me, a sheer body wrap, and my bag.

It wasn’t the most covering outfit I had, but it covered the parts that mattered well enough and.... Well, I didn’t mind too much if I was the center of fantasies.

The walk through the halls was as uneventful as always -- though I liked that it was a bit chillier and kept my nipples hard. Once I arrived at the medical wing I pushed one of the doors open and called for a doctor.

“Yes, Grandmother?” Home Remedy said from beside me.

“I’ve been throwing up for the past two weeks and I would like to know why and how it can be stopped,” I said as he led me to a bed.

“Have you been eating healthy?”

“Yes, but for some reason I’m gaining weight even though I haven’t changed anything about my diet. I am still getting in exercise, so you can’t blame the weight gain on that.” He wrote something down on his clipboard.

“I see.... Would I be able to-”

“I don’t care as long as I stop throwing up,” I interrupted.

“Very well then,” he said, lighting up his horn. A strangely familiar beam travelled up and down my body once and Home smiled. “Well, Grandmother, I have good news and bad news. The bad news is there is nothing I can do or prescribe you to get rid of your evening sickness.”

“And the good news?” I asked, a bit peeved that I would have to suffer through the nausea.

“You’re pregnant with a healthy boy.”

“W-what?” I said, my mind going into overdrive. I haven’t had any mares cum in me in the past few months and stallions wouldn’t be able to get me pregnant without a specialized spell anyone with a horn -- or in my case the powers of the sun and moon -- would be able to sniff out. Zinnia isn’t a candidate because she isn’t a pony and the spell specifically states that one of the partners must be a pony. Gilgamesh is out because he was careful not to cum in me at all-.... That just leaves....

I dumped my bag onto the bed and fumbled through the clips and film for my token pouch, dumping that onto the floor and looking through it. “H-his token isn’t here!? W-where is-” I facepalmed and then reached up into my hair, pulling out the silver wings that were Lance’s token.

“L-Lance, something huge just ca-came up and I n-need you here!”

A bolt of lightning soon went off in the room, revealing the Azure Striker in his full attire. “Max? Is something wrong?” He asked. “Are you hurt-?”

“N-not exactly.... I’ve been throwing up for the past two weeks and just found out why,” I said, not fully understanding why I was nervous.

“I’ll leave the two of you to work this out,” Home said as he walked towards a guard that had a sprained ankle.

“Maxie? What’s wrong? You can tell me anything, you know that right?”

“W-well, you know what happened after the party?”

Lance nodded his head, recalling everything that happened. “Yeah, I stayed with you through the day.”

I looked down and muttered, “Let’s just say you weren’t shooting blanks....”

“But I wasn’t using my-. Oh… Oh my god… A-are you-?”

I nodded and felt him sit on the bed next to me. “I-I have had children before, and I’m not scared. J-just worried what you’ll do, I think.”

The Azure Striker took a few moments to think things through. But then, he came up with a decision. One that took me by surprise and filled me with joy. “I’ll stay with you. No matter what you choose, I’ll always support you.” He then reached over and caressed me in a warm hug to comfort me. “We should be proud… We’re going to be parents.”

My smile faded a bit as I recalled a big detail. “We live in different universes though. How’ll we be able to support each other without waiting for the summon to go through? I don’t want our son growing up without two parents like my fillies are.”

“No one said that we had to be apart.” Lance told me. “What if we were able to combine our worlds together?”

“That would leave us with two of everyone except us....”

“What if we had a gateway between your world and mine? That way, our worlds are connected. I can talk to my Twilight about it and have you come with me to explain everything. Plus…… I think there’s one other thing we should be ready for.” The Adept said as he got something out of his coat pocket. It was a beautiful gem that he asked Radiance to cut for him. Now in the golden clutches of a grip that made it a ring.

I stared at it in confusion for a second before realizing what it meant. “R-really? You fuck a girl once and bring marriage in? Lancie, as far as I’m concerned, we’re already together.”

“I’m an idiot, what can I say. Plus… I thought we should make it official.” He said as he slipped the ring onto my ring finger. “Do you like it?”

“Yes, but... we don’t know all that much about each other. I mean, you don’t know how old I am, do you?”

“We have time… So why don’t we start now?” He chuckled. “Plus, I don’t care how old you are. You’re always still beautiful to me.” Lance then pulled out a small circular device and pressed the button in the center. It showed a few holograms of places and ponies as he told me about the individuals he met and the worlds he went to.

“Wait, you’re how old!?!?”

Author's Note

This Edward is from Kris664's story An Assassin...? In Equestria?!

Yeap, that just happened. Max and Lance will be the first Displaced pair to get hitched!

Chapter 28: Meeting the Power Ponies

Author's Note

I know I promised a chapter on the 3rd, but Skyrim distracted me.

Chapter 28: Meeting the Power Ponies

When we came out of the other side of the portal a wave of sleepiness washed over me. I took a thermos out from the bag that was at my waist and took a drink. “Ah, nothing like homemade, deadly caffeine to keep you awake,” I said.

“What the buck-!?” Was Zap’s first reaction before she looked at the ponies that were with her… and one of them that looked like her when she was a young filly. “I-is that… ME!?”

“Yep. I’m not going to go into the details that led to me adopting you for the sake of keeping this PG enough for the story.”

“How about you do some introductions first?” Lance suggested. “That way, you girls can know about Max?”

“Max? But I don’t see a guy with you.” Twilight said, confused.

I raised my hand and said, “Max can be a girl’s name as well. For me it’s short for Maxine.” I turned to indicate the ponies behind me. “This is Zenith Sol and Zenith Mun. The fillies are Golden Spark, Light Sweet, and Rainbow Dash.”

“Pleased to meet you again,” the two thestrals said at the same time.

“I’m Twilight Sparkle. This is our Rainbow Dash and Sunset Shimmer. Plus, you probably already met Lance… Speaking of which, what brings you here to Maretropolis Max? I don’t think you and your fillies are here to be on a vacation.”

“I did more than just meet him.” I held up her right hand, showing them the ring. “We’re actually engaged.”

Twilight flinched at the sign of that. “Woah woah woah…… How did THAT happen!? Last time we saw you, you were going to Sun Fransokyo and now you’re getting married!!? Goddess, this is surprising me more than when I found out about my brother’s wedding.”

“Well, two months ago I summoned him and we went to a party, then we slept together. Then I found out a few hours ago that I was pregnant,” I said, wrapping both arms around Lance’s left arm.

Now, that caused Rainbow’s jaw to drop along with Sunset trying to fight the verge to pass out on the floor. Lance sighed to himself as he closed the rift behind him. “I know, I was just as surprised as you guys when I was told the news as well. And I think that also leads to the reason why Max and her family came here.”

“Yep. We’re going to see if it’s possible to make a permanent portal between my universe and this one.”

“A… permanent portal you say?” Twilight said, thinking to herself. “That does sound intriguing… In that case, I would be glad to help you Max.”

“Oh Max,” Lance interjected. “I was just wondering…” The Azure Striker bent a little closer and whispered in her ear ‘Since I consider Twilight and her friends like family, do you think that Twilight could be… Auntie Twilight?’

“Only if Sparks there,” I pointed to Zap, “is considered my fillies’ cousin.”

“Deal.”

“Wait wha-!?” Zap was about to ask, but that was when a small Rainbow Maned filly was flying up to her shoulder.

“Who’s Dis-?”

“That’s your new cousin, Sparks,” I said with a smile.

“Sparx!” the filly exclaimed as she hugged her older self.

“Hey-! That tickles!!” Zap exclaimed, nudging the filly a little as she set herself down on all four hooves. “Kid, if you’re trying to kill me with cuteness, then you’re doing it perfectly!”

“Oh, that reminds me. I took a picture of her after she got into the cookie jar back at the palace,” I said as I pulled out a bundle of pictures and looked through them, finding the right one in a few seconds. “She was eating a cookie as big as her head.” I handed the picture to Zap.

“Heehee… Little Rascal. I think I’m going to get along with you just fine!”

“Okay then. If Lance or I can’t watch them I’ll let you personally take care of Rainbow for a few hours,” I said.

“Are you sure that would be wise, Commander?” Mun asked.

“She is the biggest hoof-ful of the three,” Sol said.

I turned to the two and shushed them. “Don’t ruin the chance for some trolling!”

“So we have Rainbow as cousin and now Twilight as the new Auntie… Would that leave Pinkie as Grandmo-.” At the mentioning of her name, a pink blur zipped into the room, almost knocking Lance onto the floor as the Earth Pony has bouncing on her hooves. “I should’ve expected that.”

“Nope, Pinkie’s the sister-in-law.” I held out my hand to the pink pony. “I’m Max, Lance’s fiance.”

“OOOOH!!! LANCIE!!! Why didn’t you-?” That’s when her attention was diverted to the filly Rainbow Dash on Zap’s head. “SO CCCUUUTTTEEE!!!!!!!!”

“Pink pony!” Rainbow said, holding her hooves out.

“Silly Dashie, I’m Pinkie Pie!!”

“Pink Pie! Snuggles?”

I chuckled and said, “Rainbow, you’re being too cute. Turn it down or we’ll be forced to make you the main character.”

Lance chuckled. Surprised to see her so happy that he almost forgot about Light Sweet and Golden Spark. Who were looking at him in confusion. “Oh uh, Max?”

“Hmm?” I looked over at the other two fillies. “Oh, right. Golden, Light, this is Lance. He’s gonna be your new daddy,” I said as I picked up both of them and handed them to Lance.

They both looked up at him and tilted their heads in curiosity, then smiled and giggled. Lance smiled as they came closer and he embraced them in a hug, being careful not to hurt Golden and her amputated hoof. “I’m glad to have you girls as family.” He told them as they hugged him back. After the brief hug, he redirected his focus for a moment. “Hey Max? Why don’t Sol and Mun go with the kids, Zap and Filli-Second while we talk to Twilight about the portal?”

“Okay. And don’t think you’ll be getting out of hearing my story for much longer,” I said handing the fillies back to Sol.

“They’re not getting out of it. I just thought that it would be easier to explain if all of the team was around,” Lance pointed to the nearby board. It showed that Radiance, Mistress Marevelous, Humdrum, and Saddle Rager were out on a mission and would return later. “See what I mean?”

“.... Fine, I’ll wait until they’re back to tell my story.”

“Thanks Maxie.” Lance replied with a smile.

I turned to Twilight and said, “So, why don’t we get started?”

“Yes…… I was thinking the same thing,” Twilight replied, offering a hoof and pulling up a chair for her. “How should we begin?”

“I honestly have no idea. We could try experimenting on Lance’s ability to make portals with tokens. See what that brings up.”

“That is a good place to start. But from what Lance tells me, using tokens works two ways. It either summons somepony to you or you to that individual. I think the same goes for portals as well.” The Alicorn explained. “Plus, we don’t want a black hole taking everything away from either end of the portal.”

“True, I wouldn’t want to bring about the end of the country I’m ruling. How about we go see if both our Discords could help us?”

“We could. But that’ll mean we need to find him first.” Twilight told the two of them. “He’s quite Elusive at times and sometimes, only shows himself when he wants too.” By the time the Alicorn finished that statement, the three of them could hear the Chaos spirit from the other room and when they saw him; he was letting Golden Spark and Light Sweet climb on top of him and tickle him while the Filly Rainbow Dash was climbing on his head.

“WHEE!!!” The filly squeaked. “Dis fun, mommy!!”

I turned to Twilight and said, “You were saying?”

“Why hello,” Discord said, now noticing the three of them. “I didn’t expect this.” Looking at Max specifically, he grinned a little. “You seem… new here. What is your name, miss?”

“Maxine, but everyone calls me Max.” I held out a hand for him to shake. “Nice to meet you again, Dissy.”

The Chaos spirit raised one of his eyebrows in response to the last statement as he shook her outstretched hand. “Again? But this is only the first time we-... Hold on a minute,” with that, he placed one of the fingers of his Lion Paw on her forehead for a brief second before retreating it. “Well, that is quite surprising. You seem to not be from here, but from another Equestria?”

Lance could only look at him, surprised. “How-?”

“Mind reading. It’s a gift and-. Oh my…” The spirit said in a George Takei like voice. “Now that is just kinky.”

“If you weren’t already a friend, I’d take offence at you looking at more than what I want you to see,” I said.

“Some gifts have side effects.” Discord shrugged. “Now, judging from what else I saw, you were going to ask me something?”

“Yeah, we were going to ask you if you’d work with my Discord and help us make a portal between the two universes.”

“Hmm… Interesting… Where is he?”

I shrugged. “Probably in Ponyville still. Had to send him there for PR so he could wander wherever he wanted.”

“PR? Like Personal Reformation?” The spirit asked. “That’s a new one. For me, I had to show my trust by putting the lives of the girls before mine during an attack on the city. I defended Saddle Rager, or what you call Fluttershy, with my life and now I’m here.” To show what he meant, he used his chaos magic to create his personal medal of honor to show his heroism.

“More like Public Relations. I’m not actually reforming him, just trying to convince everyone to let him stay free since he’s apparently the only one able to keep universes-.... That’s it!” I dug in her bag and pulled out a folder. “Knew there was a reason I didn’t give this to him when I freed him.”

“Oh, what do you have there, Max?” Lance asked before Discord tried to sneak over her shoulder to have a peak.

“Something from someone called Auric Fulcrum. It’s supposed to be instructions from his Discord on how to seal away a universe, but it can be used to find our way back to our original universe. Maybe. I just skimmed the letter that was attached to it. What I got out of the letter said that only a Discord can understand it,” I said, holding it out to Discord.

“Well, let me take a look at it.” Discord offered, forming a pair of reading glasses with his talon. He looked at the document with careful precision and took his time in scanning the letter. “This is quite fascinating if I do say so myself.”

“I guess it’ll take a little for you to read that?”

“Possibly… if these glasses didn’t allow me to speed read.” He pointed out. “In fact, this actually seems kind of simple given if you can read ancient equish.”

“Well?”

“Ever heard of the saying ‘From point A to point B?’ Well, for this gateway of yours to work, I need to create a gate to use as point A and then travel to where point B would take me. Once I meet that Discord, the two of us could make a second gate and create the link. However, the best way for me to travel there is have what you would call a ‘token’ of the person that lives there.”

I handed him a picture and said, “This is my token, though I gave Lance a more personal one.”

Discord grinned and asked for it, for the time being of course. The Azure Striker nodded, handing him the ornament he named Testament. “Okay, now then. Let’s get to work.” With a quick stretch and cracking the knuckles in his paw and talon, he began to channel chaos magic through his outstretched hands. The magic swirled to life as it worked it’s magic, creating what resembled a mirror that one would hang up in a mansion. “Okay, there’s point A.”

“Can you tell Discord that I would like the other side to be in the room under the throne? I don’t want someone stumbling from here to there and getting lost or causing havoc or vice versa.”

“Will do,” Discord smiled, returning the token to the Azure Striker. “Oh and be ready, you got some company coming.” With that, Twilight looked at the board to see that the girls were back and on her way to the command center along with Humdrum. “Well, Max. You ready to share that story?” As she asked that question, Filly Rainbow landed on top of Lance’s head with Lumen inside her mane.

“Oh, the other three are back?” I asked.

“Four. Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack and Spike.” Lance pointed out. “Oh and there they are.”

“Twilight, we’re ba- WHAT IN TARNATION!?!”

“Hello to you too, Applejack.” I waved at the ponies who just entered the room.

“Auntie Wolf here?” Rainbow said as she looked around.

“Alright, just what the hay is goin’ on and why am ah seein’ a Filly Rainbow Dash?”

“Isn’t it awesome!?” Pinkie exclaimed.

“It’s darn confusing!!!!” The Earth pony retorted as she took off her mask and looked at Max. “Twilight, I need some explanations right now or ah’m tempted to use my Lasso to hogtie her and start asking questions.”

“Oh, I like that idea! Your room or Lance’s?” I asked.

“Can’t you just ask Max?” Lance suggested.

“Who?” Applejack asked. “You mean tha girl?”

“Max is a girl’s name as well. Oh, Rarity, thank you for cutting that gem for Lance.” Max said as she showed them the ring.

“Why thank you darling-? Wait… why are you wearing it though?” Rarity asked.

“We’re getting married, Rares.” Lance sighed.

“Yep. Kinda tired of saying this, but I’m pregnant as well with his son,” I said, pointing to Lance.

“So since Max is a Displaced, I brought her here to think of a way to connect both of our worlds together.” Lance said. “In addition, since I consider all of you as family, I wanted to see how you can be part of ours? Right Max?”

“Yeah. You know me and Rainbow already, the ones you don’t know are Light Sweet, Golden Spark, Zenith Sol, and Zenith Mun. The tanks are Sol and Mun as well,” I explained.

During that moment, Rainbow pretended to be flying on top of Lance’s head, saying “WHEEE!!!” for a few moments with outstretched wings.

I ruffled Rainbow’s mane a little and continued, “You should probably get comfortable because I’m about to talk about my past. Lance wanted me to wait until you all were here before I began, and I’m not going to answer any questions until the end.”

With that said, Pinkie Pie decided to “relocate” everypony into the break room and have them take a seat on the sofas and couches inside. With everypony here and a quick and simple explanation on who Cody was when Pinkie asked if he was coming, Max soon was able to have the room to herself to explain her story without any interruptions.

I got to the point where Celestia and I had sex for the first time when Spike asked, “Question?” Spike said, raising a claw. “Would you care to explain cheering up? Because the princesses are right outside the-.”

SHOVE!!

“-door.”

Shit, they’re here. Okay, it’s okay Max, these aren’t the ones you know. Celestia’s actually white here! Luna was the one that got banished a-and they don’t know you at all, I thought. You can face these two!

“Are you okay, Max?” Lance asked.

“Hmm?” I looked around, sparing the princesses a painful glance before I said, “W-where was I?”

“You were talking about you supporting your Celestia?” Rarity reminded her.

I continued the story, trying to ignore what I felt every time I looked at the two I knew to be dead. Once I was finished Lance put his arm around me, trying to comfort me.

“Any questions?” Several hooves were raised. “Any that aren’t directed at how Celly managed to get me pregnant with twins?” Most of the raised hooves fell.

Twilight now had her hoof up. “At one point, you said the following dusk. Is night and day somehow reversed in your Equestria or am I just thinking too much on this?” Around then, Light Sweet decided to nuzzle herself at Twilight’s hooves, taking a nap as Golden Spark went to Celestia. Around now though was when she saw the Fillies amputated hoof.

“My goodness! What happened to this poor filly?”

“I skipped that part? The guard captain after Shining Armor had a messed up family and he took offence at me sentencing his parents to twenty years of labor, so he decided to try to kill my fillies. He ended up killing himself on his own sword after I caught him,” I explained. “His sword was cursed with an unnamed curse that used healing magic as an accelerant while it necrotized the one that got cut by the blade. He had sliced her hoof open by the time I had seen the guard dead outside my rooms and rushed in. It had to be amputated, or it might’ve spread.

“And yes, ponies sleep during the day and work during the night mostly. The exceptions are the farmers, they try to keep a crepuscular sleep schedule.”

“Interesting…” Twilight said. “So, do you two have any plans on the wedding as of right now?”

“Not that I’m aware of. I know I don’t have a drawerful of plans.” I glance at Radiance. “But I do know someone who does.”

“Oh?” Lance said. “Would that happen to be the pony you mentioned earlier… The one named Fancy Pants?”

“No, she has them left over from when she was fawning over Blueblood.” I shook my head. “How she couldn’t see the corruption oozing off of him, I don’t know.”

“Well, professionals have standards, darling.” Rarity replied. “I just wished that Blueblood would have better standards over how he treats other ponies. So… Max, if I may ask, is your worlds version of myself exactly the same as me?”

“Aside from creating gems from thin air and using them as weapons... maybe? I only met her at the funeral and later briefly when she picked up her sister from the library in Ponyville.”

“My word…” She replied. “Max, could it be possible for her and I to meet. I believe the two of us can be able to help you make your wedding be unforgettable… In the free time I have of course.”

“Yeah, I’ll have to send a letter through Spike once I get back but I’ll let Rarity know about this.”

“Well, maybe we can both work some things out.” Lance commented. “After all, there are many pieces to a wedding. Maybe we can have both your Twilight and mine help organize it?”

“I would be delighted by the opportunity, Max.” The Alicorn replied, bowing like she was in front of a princess.

I raised an eyebrow and said, “Aren’t you a princess here? I know I’m basically a queen, but still, you don’t have to bow to me.”

Twilight realized that and returned to her standard position. “Despite being a princess, I prefer to treat everypony with respect. Especially for you since you’re the ruler of your Equestria.”

“And I’d prefer to be in a small cabin on the side of an unexplored mountain with only one other person. I would like you to work with Twilight, though.”

“Perfect! When can we meet?” She asked, eyes lighting up at the opportunity.

“Dunno, I’d like it to be in three or four months, though. That good, Lance?”

“Works for me.” Lance replied back. He saw Twilight summoning a calendar and watched her go through the dates. When she found one, the Alicorn looked back at Max and took a deep breath. “Would this thursday work possibly? Or would you need to check with your me?” Before max could answer though, they heard a loud noise go off similar to magic and found Discord by the other end of the doorway he was working on.

“Alright, I’m back! And I brought a companion with me!!”

Turns out, by Discord’s side… was the Twilight I knew.

“Oh, hey Twilight, meet Twilight.” However, her attention was focused instead on this world’s version of Luna. She was surprised to the point where some tears began to form.

“P-princess? I thought you… were dead,” Twi said.

“Uh, Max?” The Adept said. “I think you need to clear things up.”

I tapped Twi on the shoulder and said, “You’re in a different universe, Twilight. The Luna you know is dead, but this universe’s isn’t.”

“Is that why there were two Discords at Fluttershy’s when I went over to check how things were going?” Twilight asked, the Unicorn trying to think things through.

“Yes. I was going to send a few letters by way of Spike when I got back, but since you’re here I can just ask you to pass the messages along.”

“Okay! What’s the occasion?” She asked. “Normally, you don’t have many ponies here unless something BIG is coming up.”

“I’m engaged to Lance and want you and Alicorn Twilight to plan the wedding with Rarity and Radiance,” I said.

“Who’s Lance, Grandmother?”

I pointed at the Azure suited Adept. “Him.”

“Oh… Well, congratulations! I believe we have some organization to get started.”

“Don’t forget the baby shower as well,” I said, turning to Discord soon after. “Is the portal ready?”

Discord’s only reply was a nod. However, for Twilight… “Okay, wedding, Baby sho- WAIT, WHAT!?!?!”

I giggled a bit. “Yep, I’m pregnant.”

Twilight looked stunned. But then had a look at Lance. She narrowed her eyes. “Let me guess. Lance is the father?” He nodded his head, answering her question. “Well, that explains a lot. Max, we should probably go back to the castle so we can send the letters out as soon as possible.”

“Just make sure it’s kept a secret until a month before, if you can. You have my permission to hire anyone, no matter what they ask for in return.”

“I will make sure of that. I believe my Rarity knows somepony from Manehattan that can help with the wedding dress. I believe her name was Coco Pommel?” The Mare said as she walked to the mirror like doorway to Max’s world, waiting for her to join her.

“I think I remember hearing about her. Something about getting her away from another designer?” I asked, gesturing for Sol and Mun to follow. “I’m gonna let you take care of the foals until Twi and I have sent out letters to all the ponies we’ll be hiring, Lance. I’ll let you look them over before their hiring is finalized.”

Lance raised an eyebrow at the sudden statement. Unsure of what was said. “Wait… So I’ll be looking over the kids?”

“You’ll be watching the kids and looking over the ponies I’d like to hire before we actually hire them,” I explained.

“Okay, So I follow you or should I stay here?” Lance asked. He was missing a few details that he needed to know, so asking about them to Max would hopefully clear things up.

“I can handle writing letters, you don’t need to follow me. Oh, you might want to keep Light out of the kitchen, she tends to make a mess if she’s left alone. And you might want to make sure the magic books are locked up, Golden seems to like drawing in them more than other books.”

“Alright. Kitchen and books. Got it. When will you be back?” The Adept asked as one last question before she would leave.

“Maybe three days, maybe a week. Depends on how long it takes for the replies to get back.”

Lance nodded his head. For him, this was to be the first test future fatherhood would bring. And he wanted to make sure not to disappoint Max. “Okay. Take as much time as you need. If I need any help, I’ll just cross through the gate and come see you.”

“Okay, see you then,” I said stepping backwards into the portal.

“So who all was it you wanted to contact?” Twilight asked as soon as we stepped out of the portal.

“Well, that one designer you mentioned, Pinkie, Applejack, Fluttershy, Holo, Wright, Murphy-” I started.

“Whoa whoa whoa, You want to invite Murphy? The Harvester of Misfortune?”

“Yeah, he’s got a new trick up his sleeve that I’d like to try out. It seems he can take bad luck away from someone and I’d like him to be part of the security.” I walked over to the door and pressed the hidden button to lower the stairs. “Ah damn it.”

“What?”

“I forgot to ask Lance if I could still sleep with others.”

Chapter 29: Letters and Gravity

"Wake Sombra and have him meet me in my study," I said to a guard as I walked out of the throne room.

"He's doing another training session, Grandmother," The unicorn said.

"Then tell him I want to see him in my study."

I was back in my universe with Twilight, Sol, and Mun in tow. They'll be fine over there, no one besides the Power Ponies, Discord and their princesses know my fillies are there, I thought as I turned a corner. Besides, Pinkie's handled foals and.... Agh! I just need to stay busy enough that I don't worry.

With that in mind, I opened the door to my study and strode over to the desk. It was a spartan room with bookshelves along the walls on both sides of the desk and a wall made completely out of glass behind it. I had been assured many times that the glass was reinforced with Elementium

"Is there anything you need me to do?" Twilight asked.

"Aside from bringing your friends so they can work with their counterparts? Just one thing," I said, pulling paper and a quill out of a desk drawer. "Make sure they keep this a secret until a month before."

I saw Twilight nod and bow out of the corner of my eye before she turned to leave the room.

I had just finished with the second letter when I heard the door open and without looking up I said, “Ah, Sombra, good. I want you to choose a ballroom and keep everyone out of there for the next three months. Make sure you cover up the windows and seal all but one door. The only ones allowed in and out will be those who answer this question correctly: What has four eyes but can’t see?”

“You mean Mississippi?” a female voice rang out to my ears.

My hand jerked as I looked up, spilling ink onto the desk top. “Kat! I didn’t know you were here,” I said as I stood to blur over only to stop and place a hand on my stomach.

She giggled a little, smiling and free spirited as ever. “I always surprise, Maxie. Thought you had learned that by now. I just thought, since I was in the neighborhood, why don’t I go and visit one of my favorite people? So, here I am! And you’re just as busy as ever I see.”

“Oh no, this isn’t for Equestria.” I looked down and noticed the ink had soaked into the paper I had on the desk and sighed. “This was personal business. Oh, Hurricane got killed by his own foolish plans two months ago if you’re wondering. Scourge -- the giant cat he was allied with -- slit him from balls to chin when he tried to tell the other cats what to do.”

“I tried to warn you,” Kat said, flipping through some random papers nearby. “Ya can’t trust cats, ‘specially not ones like them.” She shuddered a little. “They still give me the creeps.”

“Scourge and his Clan are from a twoleg- human city. They fight and kill any who get in their way, and if they’re hungry they eat them no matter what they are. Firestar and the Clans that followed him here aren’t like that. They care for their wounded whereas the city cats just eat them,” I said, trying to soak up the extra ink before it stained the desk. “That’s neither here nor there though. I have big news.”

“Big news?” Now I had her full attention. “Well, come on! Don’t keep me in suspense!”

I abandoned my fruitless endeavor and lit my hand with a cleaning spell. “Well, the night before Hurricane was late to the museum opening in Manehattan I accidentally summoned someone named Lance. I had been looking for a hair clip because I had to have my hair up with the dress I was going to wear and his token was a hair clip.... Long story short Lance accompanied me to a party and we had a wonderful time.” I frowned, the spell doing the opposite of what I meant it to do. “Great, now this desk is ruined.”

“Eh, it’s just a desk,” Kat waved off. “So… what happened with your dashing new prince?”

“I found out why he wasn’t reacting to my innuendos when I took him to a private room after we had a few dances.” I giggled as I remembered his cute little blush when I slipped his coat off his shoulders. “He was a virgin with a capital V.”

She shook her head at me with a smile. “This world… seriously, I think aphrodisiacs have to be in the air because it’s just way too kinky. Just skip the sexy recap and move on to what happened afterwards, please.”

“Oh fine.... Well, skip ahead to two weeks ago and I start to get nauseous when I wake up and just...” I look at the clock on the wall, “eight hours ago I found out that I was pregnant. Again.”

Kat hung her head with a sigh, still smiling. “You are really a piece of work, Maxie. Ya just couldn’t stop with triplets, just had to go for more. If I didn’t consider us close, I’d probably say you’d be a whore. But I know you’re better than that, so… continue on.”

“I’m just very into the whole ‘free love’ hippie jive. But that’s just part of the news.” Max walked around the desk and, glancing around conspiratorially, whispered in Kat’s ear, “He proposed to me when I summoned him after I learned that I was pregnant. The wedding is set for four months from now!”

Kat blinked rapidly, even shaking her head as if to clear out something. “Wait… you're getting married?!”

Max shushed her and said, “It’s supposed to be a secret until a month before. I was going to contact you, Zinnia, Gilgamesh, Ammy, Chibi, Medulla, and Typhon so you’d know why I summoned you again.”

For some reason, Kat flinched just a little bit at the last name. “I’ll do my best to keep my lips shut. Although, I did have a favor to ask of you.”

Why did she jump at Typhon’s name? It’s almost like.... I felt my eyebrow twitch slightly as I asked, “What would that be?”

“Could I, maybe, stick around for a few days? I kinda need a place to relax for a bit. I’ve been traveling and fighting a little too much lately.”

“Sure, I’ll have to get a room ready for you since I don’t know if Lance’ll take offence at me sleeping with someone else.” I walked back to my chair, pulling more paper and ink from a drawer to start again. “I’m going to be heading back through the portal to his universe once I get everything set up for-”

A guard stuck his head in and said, “Captain Sombra is here as you requested, Grandmother.”

“Send him in then.”

“This better be good! I was about to get to my favorite part of training, you know,” the unicorn said as he entered the room in a huff.

“Hi Sombra,” Kat said with a smile and a wave of her hoof. “Still whipping those maggots into shape?”

“Ha! you don’t know the half of it.” He stuck out his hoof for her to bump. “They only recently learned which end of the spear is pointy.”

“While I would normally enjoy hearing how training is going, there’s something more important I would like to discuss,” I said, putting the second draft of Suri’s letter to the side to send later with the rest. “I would like you to requisition a ballroom here in the castle and make sure everyone aside from those who answer a riddle correctly stays out.”

“You’re pullin’ out all the stops on this. I’m impressed.”

“Yep. I’m leaving nothing to chance.”

“What would be the riddle for this week then?” Sombra asked.

“Oh no, this one’s for next week. I doubt anyone working in the ballroom will be able to before next week. The riddle is: What walks on four in the morning, two legs in the afternoon, and three legs in the evening?” I set the second letter down next to the first and picked up another piece of paper before saying, “The answer is-”

“Man,” Kat filled in. “Or mankind, actually. Kind of sounds sexist if I just say ‘man’. Wait, would that even be sexist for me… oh mon dieu I’m starting to sound like him now too!”

I paused and briefly glanced at Kat, thankful that she had her hoof in her face, and continued writing. “I’ll tell you the next riddle and its answer when next week is over, so there’s no way someone could know what it is before then.”

“Oops,” Kat giggled, embarrassed. “My bad.”

“Don’t worry, I’m going to use riddles that are almost impossible for any but humans to answer easily. Like, what is the color of night?”

“Sanguine, my sister.” She stopped for a moment and slammed her hoof to her forehead. “Why? Out of all the things I remember about my first boyfriend, why did it have to be that stupid thing?!”

I giggled and said, “It’s one of the best riddles in Oblivion. Besides, you wouldn’t know what to say if you hadn’t heard it before, would you?”

Kat looked at me a little harshly. “I’ll let it go because you didn’t know, but please don’t bring up that kind of stuff again.”

“Okay.... Anyways, a new riddle every week until the wedding. I have them all planned out.”

“It’s like some CIA thing going down,” Kat giggled. “But, I digress. While I’m here I suppose I could help out where I’m needed. Anything to make this a happy occasion.”

“Actually, I won’t need you to do anything except maybe watch the foals once in a while. I’m going to have two Twilights working on the scheduling, two Applejacks working on the food alongside two Pinkies, two Raritys working on the dresses and decorations with Suri Polomare, two Fluttershys working on the music, and Spike working with Zap for some fireworks or something. They’ll be helped by castle staff, of course, but it will be mostly them working on the wedding.”

“Why do I get the feeling the staff is gonna get confused by seeing double? Enfer, I might just get confused. But, I’m happy to help in any way I can.”

“Lance’s main six will be in their costumes, actually. He’s from a world where they’re superheroes.”

“...that’s a completely new one on me. But, that’s how the multiverse works, I suppose.”

“I’m just going to go do what you want me to and get away from this madness,” Sombra said, turning to the door.

“Okay, I’m done with the actual letters now. If you could send them for me?” I asked, folding the last one up and putting it on top of the stack.

“Me? I don’t know how to send letters.”

“What? No, I was talking to-” I glanced around, seeing that Sombra had slipped away. “Dangit, he got away. Ah well, I’ll just leave these here for Quill to find.” I stood and glanced down at my rumbling stomach. “.... Maybe it’s time for some dinner.”

“FOOD!” Kat cried out, nearly hitting levels of the Royal Canterlot Voice. “Food, food, food, food!” I have never seen a pony bounce happily like that since Twilight was given that massive present of books.

I chuckled and said, “Okay, but you’re at least trying some basilisk eye stew.”

Kat’s face scrunched up in disgust, despite being completely cute. “Eye stew? But there’s no meat in the eye! Why would you wanna eat that?!”

“There is meat in the eye, but it’s mostly a jelly-like substance,” I dismissed. “But it’s very good and you’ll probably like it more than,” I shuddered, “Changeling cooking. I think they’re made as a species to be worse at cooking than Sweetie Belle.”

“What’s wrong with her cooking? Sure it’s a little burnt, but it has a nice flavor to it.”

I shook my head. “Not this Sweetie Belle. Everyone knows to keep her out of their kitchens nowadays, her cooking is so bad.” I walked over to the door and held it for Kat. “I made the mistake of letting her help me make cookies. Somehow the dough... caught fire when she added a teaspoon of baking powder that I had measured while I went for the eggs, then she covered it up by putting it out and dashing flour over it and when we finally added the liquids to it.... Let’s just say Cthulhu now has a baby brother to deal with called Cookulhu.”

Kat just looked at me weirdly before shrugging. “Whatever. Let’s just get food already. I haven’t eaten in months.”

I turned to lead the way to the dining room, trying to remember the directions to it. “At least that happened at Twilight’s library and she had a book on banishing things.”

We walked in silence for a few minutes, me checking a door every so often before I finally found the dining room. “Still don’t know my way around,” I complained.

Kat smirked, almost giggling. "Maybe you need to get a compass. Or set up some teleporters. Seen those in a few worlds and they are nice!"

“I’ve been able to find my way around the Everfree, though. That place was more tangled than Rarity when she was affected by poison joke.”

She gave me a weird look. "Yet you don't know the way around your own home? You are one strange cookie, Maxie."

“Heh, you should know that I once knew of a manticore that couldn’t find his way back to his mate,” I said as I sat at the table. “And even then it took several tries to find the right cave. I kept finding him in the weirdest of places and he was always lost.”

“What would you like the chefs to prepare for lunch, Grandmother?” Silver asked.

“Basilisk eye stew for the both of us. Just a small bowl for Kat, though, and whatever else she wants.”

Kat settled into her chair, relaxing back. "Oh yeah. Finally time to kick back. I can't tell you how hectic things have been in the past few years."

SIlver Platter turned to Kat and said, “And what will you be having, Miss Kat?”

"Just some nice hot oatmeal will be fine," Kat lazily responded.

“Yes... right away.” He turned and walked away.

“This one time I found ole Monty stuck in between a sleeping dragon’s arms being used as a stuffed animal. Had to help him get out and find his mate again,” I said. “By that time I had visited his cave a few times and led him back.”

"Lovely story. Oh, by the way, do you have a medic on staff?"

“An entire hospital’s worth.”

"Would you mind calling one up here while we eat?"

“It isn’t bad, trust me. Luna actually asked me to try it and it was delicious. It’s kinda like rattlesnake mixed with venison. Can you eat meat as a pony?”

"Not really. It doesn't kill me or anything, it's just not recommended. And the medic is actually to get this pesky bullet out of my back."

“Oh, oka-....” I looked over at Kat, slowly turning my head and said, “You have a what in your back?”

"A bullet," she replied nonchalantly. "Turns out healing crystal don't eject projectiles. Kinda sealed it in there and poor Cancer is too tuckered to get rid of it. Hurts like enfer, though."

“How you can talk about that like it’s nothing worries me.” I pointed to the door. “Take a right and go up the first staircase you see, the medical wing should be right in front of you. That part of the castle I know how to get to and it’ll be about another fifteen minutes until they bring the food out.”

Kat let out a small whine. "But I don't wanna move! This chair is so comfy!" She took out a flask and took a pretty big swig of whatever was inside before stowing it away.

“Fine, I’ll order one of the doctors to come here,” I groaned with a snap of my fingers. Sol responded and left the room.

Kat threw her hooves up with a cheer. "Yay! Food and medicine! What more could this drunk old mare want?"

“Less being shot at?”

She scoffed at me. "That's all part of the fun! What's life without a little excitement, eh?"

“I thought you were going to settle down with Typhon eventually?”

Kat was silent after that, taking another swig from her flask. Finally, she spoke with a soft, hollow voice. "That option is no longer on the table."

Ouch. He’s not getting his invitation then, I thought. “Then you don’t have to give him his invitation. I’m not going to associate with someone who hurts family.”

Kat cracked up, laughing so hard she actually caused the chair to fall back to the floor. "Ow! ...I have fallen, and I choose not to get up!"

I leaned over to look at Kat and said, “I’m not going to help you up, you know.”

"I'm fine down here. But Typhon didn't hurt me, he helped me! I've realized my true purpose in life!"

“So.... What’s that?” I asked as Silver set my bowl down before me.

"To spread happiness wherever I can! See?" She pointed to her flank, depicting a spiral galaxy instead of the starry cat that used to be there. "I get to make everyone happy so they don't be like me."

I pushed my chair back and turned to look at her. “‘So they aren’t like you?’ What does that mean?”

"I make other people happy... because I realized I don't deserve happiness. No one should have to face that kind of life, so I will make others happy to the best of my abilities." Kat hiccuped and her head started to bob. "It's official, I'm drunk off my rocker!" She delved into a giggle fit, continuing to hiccup.

“Whoa whoa whoa. Back up, ‘you don’t deserve happiness?’”

"Nope!" she laughed, trying to sound like Applejack's big brother.

I gave her a look of disbelief. “You’re more than drunk, if you believe that!” I walked over to Kat and knelt, poking her in the chest. “You need happiness as well. I’m not saying you shouldn’t spread happiness, just find some for yourself.”

“Whee~,” Kat said as she started rolling over. “I’m on a ‘roll’!” she burst into giggles again. “Liquor dulls the emptiness and makes me feel free~!”

I pulled her upright in front of me with my magic and said, “It makes you do stupid things as well.” I took a deep breath and continued, “I-I’ll assume that this is just the alcohol talking for now, but no more.”

“Don’t touch my liquor! I’ve been drunk for three weeks now, I won’t let you kill my buzz!”

“You’ve- Don’t tell me you’ve been drunk every time you visited!” I pulled the flask out of her gravity field and crushed it with my magic. “If you’re going to be here, you’re going to be sober! I won’t have my fillies coming back to see their Aunt Kat piss drunk and telling them it’s okay to drink all the time!”

“It’s only okay for me to drink!” Then she looked sad, staring at the spilt liquor, even shedding a tear. “My delicious Demon’s Blood, gone down the drain. What a waste, and it was expensive too.”

“I’ll brew some myself for when you leave; age it so it’s more than ten thousand years old.” I set her back in her chair and immolated the liquor so she couldn’t pick it up with her gravity.

“Yer so mean! Some little sister you are!” Kat said as she crossed her hooves and pouted. “And now my back hurts even more!”

“Well here’s the doctor.” I gestured to the door as Sawbones came in.

“You’re lucky Sky convinced me to stay here at the castle,” he said, lugging a doctor’s bag. “So you need my skills?”

I pointed at Kat and said, “You need to dig a piece of metal out of her back. The skin’s been healed over, but you’ll be able to find it.”

He looked at Kat as he walked over. “So there’s another like you here?”

“She’s visiting from another universe.”

“And almost pure liquor, if the scan I just took of her is to be believed,” Mun said. “Her alcohol content is far above what it would take for someone her size and weight to die of alcohol poisoning.”

“Pfft! This is nothin’!” Kat wobbled, scoffing at the doctor. “Dis… dis is only moderate drinkin’. Y’all should see me at a Pinkie Party! SO MUCH LIQUOR!” And she fell back again.

“Great. A drunk patient, the one thing I never have enough of,” Sawbones said as he flipped Kat onto her stomach. “Stay still so I can work in peace.”

“Aw~! I wanna flop like a fishy!”

Sighing, the stallion stepped over her and sat on her hips. “You’ll be able to once I put the bandage on.”

Just then Sky and Shadow walked in the door and noticed what was happening.

“Hope I’m not interrupting anything?” Sky said, raising an eyebrow and leveling a frosty gaze at Sawbones.

The stallion’s head whipped around and he stared at the two mares, his mouth opening and closing for a few minutes until he said, “I guess I should’ve asked for help holding her down.”

“Ya think?” I said around a bite of stew.

“It’s my fluffy!” Kat shouted. “‘Mere fluffy! Momma wants a hug!”

Shadow gave a little squeak and ran out the door, shouting, “I’m not fluffy!”

“Aw, da fluffy ran away.”

“So why are you straddling that mare again?” Sky snapped.

“I-I’m trying to get a piece of metal out of her back,” he replied, bending down to search for it.

“He’s gotta buy dinner before getting there, honey,” Kat said in a sultry tone.

Sawbones blushed and looked away, his eyes widening a moment later as his hoof stopped and lightly pressed down. “I think I found it.”

Reaching over with his mouth, he opened his bag and pulled out a scalpel. “O’ay, I’m ‘onna try ta jus’ cut ta th’ edge of th’ me’al,” he said around the knife.

“Heh, not many can say their doctors stabbed them in the back and have it be a good thing,” Kat quipped.

“Jus’ don’ move at al,” he mumbled before pushing the blade in and sliding it to the side carefully. “Goo’ par’ ‘bou’ thi’ ish I don’ need t’ clean th’ wound.” He spat the scalpel out and reached for a pair of tweezers.

I swallowed my latest bite and said, “It might’ve been easier if you used the knife to dig it out instead of the tweezers.”

“Hey wait!” Kat called out. “Why did you get your soup and I’m still waiting on my oatmeal? That’s not fair! I have eaten in months, I deserve food!”

“They have brought it, you just haven’t been able to eat it yet. Your drunkenness obviously made you unaware of Silver placing it before you.”

“Oh… then push it over my way! I’m starving~!”

“You aren’t going to pull out any more alcohol until you leave?” I glanced over at Kat, the two bowls in my magic.

Kat seemed torn, but eventually gave in. “Fine,” she groaned. “I won’t touch a drop while I’m here. Can I eat now?”

I lowered the smaller bowl in front of her and placed the oatmeal a little farther away, a spoon floating above the stew for Kat.

“Go’ i’!” Sawbones said before spitting the bullet and tweezers into the oatmeal. “Oh. Oops.”

Kat stared at the bullet for a moment. “Waiter! There’s a bullet in my oatmeal!”

I motioned for Silver to come over and said, “Can you get her another bowl, please?”

“At once, Grandmother,” He said, picking up the bowl and walking into the kitchen.

“I’ll need those tweezers back, you know!” Sawbones called as he threaded a needle.

“At least you can try the basilisk eye stew while you wait for the oatmeal,” I said hopefully.

“Fine. But if this kills me, you stay away from my funeral.” Kat took a quick gulp from the bowl. Seconds ticked by as Kat swished it around before finally downing it. Her eyes lit up before she dug in, drinking the entire bowl gone in ten seconds flat. “Mm, not bad. Needs salt, though.”

“Told ya it was good.” I’m glad it has that sobering effect to it. Helped me get Celestia ready for court after that one party she went to, I thought, taking another bite.

“And... there! You won’t have a scar, but you’ll feel a bit sore there for the next few days,” Sawbones said as he smoothed the bandage down and stepped off Kat’s back.

“.... Well, my fillies aren’t here-”

“Did I just sober up?!” Kat said, immediately bolting up. “My buzz is gone! SO NOT FAIR!”

“A side-effect of the stew. For some reason it counteracts the effects of alcohol and even gets rid of it from your system. I hadn’t known you were drunk before I suggested you have some, but I’m glad I did now.”

“I thought you had done that on purpose. I kept ingredients to make it in my office out on the streets in case someone ever came in loaded to the gunwales,” Sawbones said, putting the scalpel into a baggie. “It’s actually the basilisk eye that gives it that effect and the other herbs just enhance it.”

“Crap,” Kat sighed, hanging her head. “No more inhibition. Oh, and there’s the memory loss… can’t actually remember anything for the past three weeks. I don’t know how to feel about that.”

“Even though you can’t remember it, you promised not to pull out any alcoholic drinks while you’re here,” I said as I took a sip of wine.

“Aw, fine. If I promised. I didn’t say anything too stupid, did I?” she asked as she started eating her oatmeal.

“You said some nonsense about you not wanting happiness for yourself and you told me about Typhon. No details, though, and I won’t ask or expect any.”

Kat spat out her oatmeal, coughing slightly. “I DID WHAT?!”

I leaned back and picked up my wineglass having finished my stew. “I’m guessing all that was true, then.”

“Drunks are usually more truthful and loose lipped than someone that isn’t drunk,” Sky put in, walking over to Sawbones and putting a wing over his shoulders possessively.

Kat sighed. “Yes, it’s true. I don’t get happiness. It’s a fate I’ve come to accept.”

“That’s bull and you know it. What about what you had with Typhon? What about those tales Gilgamesh told me while he was here?” I set my glass down, putting a hand on Kat’s shoulder. “What about when you were playing with my foals the last time you were here? Weren’t you happy then?”

“It never lasts,” she shook her head. “Every time I experience happiness, it gets torn away from me. I won’t let that happen anymore, so I have no need of such feelings anymore. It’s better for me, and for everyone I care about.”

“Then why don’t you fight? Tell the multiverse you’ll do whatever it takes to be happy and fight fate until you are? I won’t believe you can’t be happy at all, not until I’ve failed to help you find some for yourself a hundred billion trillion times.”

Kat smiled lightly, though I could tell it was only a cover for the pain underneath. “There’s no point in fighting it. I have accepted this fate, that’s my choice. I don’t need happiness. I just don’t need it.”

My eyes hardened as I turned Kat’s head to look into hers and saw nothing but truth. “Fine then,” I murmured. “I’ll be the same then.” I covered her mouth when she opened it and said, “No, I’m not going to be happy until you carve some out of the multiverse for yourself!” I softened my gaze. “You’re my sister. Family. And I’ll do anything to see you happy -- truly happy.”

She gave a single chuckle. “I wish you good luck with that. But, while it would be nice to catch up a little more, I’m ready to--” She dropped right there, snoring lightly.

“Should’ve mentioned that’s another side effect of the stew,” Sawbones quipped.

“Remind me again why we’re out here?” Sol said, trotting a bit closer to me. We were in a slum-ish part of Van Hoover, trying to get to the town hall by way of a ‘short cut’ our guide said was faster than using the main street.

“We’re trying to get to town hall to look at the records to try to find someone to be the city’s representative,” I said, passing by another rundown old house.

Kat stopped for a moment before we passed by, sniffing the air. “Hey, you smell that?”

“Yes, though Sol and I don’t have anything that matches it in our databases,” Mun said as he stopped.

I took a sniff and stopped as well, looking directly at the house we just passed. “Last I smelled that was in the Everfree near some Timberwolves,” I said.

“I would imagine you would,” Kat said, looking at the house as well. “That… that’s the smell a soldier never forgets. The smell of death.”

I started towards the house, covering my nose with a hand in preparation. “That smell no one will ever forget. It’s rotting bodies and spilled blood.” I opened the door, blinking to try to clear my vision of tears. “Damn, this has sat for at least a week.”

“Ulp.... I think I know what being nauseous is like,” Mun said as he backed up, his face turning green.

“Go get the guards then,” I said as I walked in. I froze when I noticed a body in what looked like a living room. It was a unicorn mare and her throat was cut, a bloody knife lying near her horn. “Fuck.”

Lying in front of the mare was a stallion thestral. He had been stabbed what looked to be at least fifteen times.

Kat followed in behind me, looking over the scene with a scrutinizing eye. “I hate to say that this isn’t the first time I’ve seen this kind of thing.”

“Just-.... Damn.” I bent down and closed the mare’s eyes, looking over the wound as I did so. “Looks like she slit her own throat.” I glanced at the stallion. “And before that, she killed him.”

“I would say that as well,” Sol said. Her ears perked and she continued, “There’s a foal behind the couch. His breath is rasping from dehydration. With the new sensor Mun and I came up with, I can tell that it is a colt unicorn.”

“When did you make that?” I asked as I slid the couch forward a bit with my magic.

“While you were in that Handsome Jack fellow’s universe.”

Kat moved over to the couch slowly, easing herself behind it. “He looks really weak. I would almost say he hasn’t eaten in a long time; high malnourishment.” She gently prodded him, getting him to stir and look at her with frightened, brown eyes. “Hi there, little guy,” Kat said with that soft, motherly voice of hers. “My name is Kat. What’s yours?”

“Kat, we should get him something to eat and drink before we start asking him what happened,” I said as I moved a bit closer and reached out to the awestruck colt. “Come on, let’s go find you a good meal.”

“Y-you’re not... not fake?” he rasped.

I shook my head and smiled. “I’m as real as you are. I am indeed Grandmother, but you can just call me Max.”

He stood shakily and staggered over to me. “I’m Bronze Jewel, Ms. Max.”

I chuckled and said, “There’s no need for that, Bronze. Calling me Max won’t get you in trouble.”

Kat looked at the little colt before moving over to him. “Bronze, would you be alright in coming with us? Max and I would like to get you checked out by a doctor, and to get some food in you.”

His ears folded and he glanced at the bodies before saying, “I-I guess I could since....” He nodded determinedly and perked up a bit. “Yes, please.”

I picked him up and set him down on Kat’s back, saying, “Then you just let us do the walking for you.”

“You just sit tight, little one. We’ll get you a nice big meal. Whatever you want and I’m sure we’ll be able to get it for you.”

I led the way to the door and stopped when I saw a mare in a lieutenant's armor trying to get close to the house. “There’s two bodies in there, a mare and a stallion,” I said as I approached her. “It looks like the mare stabbed the stallion and then took her own life about a week ago.”

“Y-yes, Grandmother,” she said, turning more green by the minute.

I turned to Kat and Bronze, stopping and looking at my wrist to see that, yes, one of the hidden blades was missing. “How-....”

Kat burst into laughter. “Looks like we have a little guy with some sticky hooves.”

“And they’re more subtle than Sky’s,” I said as I held out my hand for my blade. “Come on, Bronze, give it back.”

“Aw, okay,” He said dejectedly, handing me the blade.

“You’re curious as to what it is?” He nodded eagerly as I clipped the blade back where it went. I held my hand off to the side and tensed it, releasing the blade to glimmer in the moonlight. “It’s one of my last lines of defense if someone ever gets past the guards, Sol and Mun, and caught me when I exhausted my powers.”

“You kids and your toys,” Kat said as she rolled her eyes. “Let’s just get Bronzie here to a hospital.”

“The nearest one is on the opposite side of the city. I advise finding sustenance along the way,” Mun said, making his presence known. “I scouted out a few restaurants while flying to get the guards in case you were hungry.”

“Well, lead the way to the nearest one then,” I said, letting the blade slide back into the sheathe.

“That would be a Burger Princess, this way.” He turned and began walking away.

“Um... c-can we go to a f-fancy restaurant, instead?” Bronze asked. “I’ve always wanted to see what it was like in one.”

“Mun?” I said, following the stallion.

“The nearest one would be Chez Ram’on, near the city center. We’ll pass right by it on our way to the hospital,” Mun said.

“Hopefully this goes better than the last time I was in a fancy restaurant,” Kat muttered.

“It’s not the fanciest place in the city, but it has the best portions for meals.”

“You were right to stop and get him food before coming here,” A doctor said as he closed the door.

“Is he okay?” I asked. It was about two hours later and we were all sitting on a bench in the hospital right across from Bronze’s room.

“Aside from dehydration and malnutrition, there wasn’t anything wrong with him physically. Mentally, though, is another story.”

“Huh, I would’ve thought he caught some sort of disease from breathing those fumes.”

“I would have been more concerned with animals that would be attracted to the scent,” Kat spoke up. “Rats and bugs up the wazoo should have been swarming that place by now.”

“Actually, the rats that live in that part of the city avoid live ponies from what I observed,” Sol said. “And there were larval flies under the skin of the bodies.”

“With that mystery solved, I have something I would like to ask you, Kat,” I said, turning to her.

Kat sighed. “Is now really the time to be worry about my psychological ‘problems’?”

“I was going to address that later. What I wanted to ask was if you would like to adopt Bronze Jewel. I’d adopt him myself, but keeping track of four children -- especially while I’m pregnant with the fourth one -- will be hard.”

She stared at me for several long moments before shaking her head. “I’m sorry, I thought you just asked if I wanted to adopt the little colt. Surely you’re not that crazy.”

“Everyone is crazy in their own way,” Mun said.

“Exactly. Besides, it’s not like you absolutely have to take him with you through the Void,” I said with a wave of my hand.

“I just… ugh, what is with all these people lately in wanting to continually make me have more children?! Do I really seem that lonely to you?!”

“Lonely, hurt, betrayed, putting up a mask all the time, and burying the hurt deep inside with alcohol of all things.”

“I am not hurt or betrayed! This isn’t some soap opera! I’ve chosen my lot in life, that’s all it is! Besides, I already have Kuna to keep track of and that’s already hard enough considering her babysitter keeps bugging me for raises! ....And I made that putain de babysitter!”

I gave her a sad look and said, “Like I said when you were drunk: you can fight the multiverse and carve some happiness out of it for yourself if you just tried. Your so called ‘lot in life’ is filled with nothing but pain and sorrow right now, but you can change it.”

“There is no pain and there is no sorrow! I’m perfectly fine with the way I live. I don’t need happiness to live my life. It’s what I’ve done my entire life, I’ve only just come to the realization why. Now stop worrying about me and focus on the colt who probably witnessed his parents kill themselves.”

“Just because you’ve become numb to it doesn’t mean it isn’t there. And I am worrying about him, I’m just asking if you would adopt him instead of me having to dump him in an orphanage. I don’t want to do that, and I bet you wouldn’t want him living with some random family either.”

“And how am I not some random family?” Kat asked. “He doesn’t know me, he barely even knows you. If I were to take him, he would leave this world and be gone from it for a very, very long time… with that said, if that is what he chooses, Bronze will be welcome to join. But you’re going to be the one to tell him this. Because he needs to know that outside this safe little haven of yours, is a vile and dangerous place.” With that, she stormed out of the room.

“Well that went better than we talked about last day,” Sol said after a moment.

“At least she’s open to the idea,” Mun agreed.

“But she’s even worse than I had thought she was,” I sighed, covering my face with my hands. “I’m out of my depth and floundering, but I’m going to help her.”

A nurse trotted by and entered Bronze’s room, coming back out a few seconds later to look at me and say, “Bronze would like to speak with you, Grandmother.”

I sighed again and stood, walking into the room. “Yes, Bronze?”

“T-that wasn’t a dream,” he said, awestruck.

Damn, he’s still caught on that, I thought, biting my lip. “Hey, Bronze? What would you say if Kat wanted to adopt you.”

“That golden pony that was with you? She wants to adopt me?!”

“She said that it was your choice, but she didn’t reject the idea.” I took a deep breath and let it out slowly before continuing. “Kat wanted me to tell you that it would be very dangerous if you went with her and you would be away from here for years.”

“I would be in another city!”

I shook my head. “You would be in a different Equestria. You see, this is just one copy of Equestria and there are more copies than you can ever be able to count out there among the stars.” I tapped his nose with a finger. “You would be traveling with Kat between lots of them, helping her save the day and put bad guys in jail.”

“So.... It would be like an adventure?”

“A very dangerous adventure, yes.” I thought for a moment and decided to call Lance so they could meet. “I know someone you might like to meet. He’s going to marry me in a few months, but don’t tell anyone! It’s a secret for right now.”

Bronze nodded vigorously and I chuckled, pulling Lance’s token out of my hair. “I know it’s only been a day, but there’s someone I’d like you to meet, Lance.”

Blue lightning began to crackle around them as the Adept landed before them. “You called me, Max?”

“I wanted you to meet Bronze Jewel here. Bronze, this is Lance my fiancee.”

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Bronze.” Lance replied as he stuck out a hand and offered to shake Bronze’s hoof.

“How’d you do that?” the colt asked.

“Max summoned me. Her hairpin is my summoning token.” The Adept explained. “Everything okay, Maxie? Some of your guards outside look… nervous.”

“Kat and I found Bronze here in his house. It was a murder suicide,” I said.

“Who’s Kat?”

“She’s a Displaced wandering the multiverse. She’s also family.”

“I see… Where is she now?” Lance asked, a little bit surprised when I mentioned “family”.

“Off somewhere, probably going to another universe to get drunk since she can’t do it here,” I dismissed. “So, how are the fillies? They haven’t gotten hurt, have they?”

“Nope. In fact, Kai and Freddy are looking over them. Having quite a lot of fun since they see Freddy as Uncle Freddy.” Lance told me. “Maybe we should try to comfort Kat. Make sure she’s okay.”

“I’ve tried that, she just brushes me off saying ‘it’s not her place to be happy’,” I groused.

Lance himself was quite shocked to hear that. But then, I heard him say something that sounded like it was in a seductive tone. “Maybe both of us can find a way to make her feel happy. Two heads are better than one.”

I stared at him, almost not believing what I heard. Finally I said, “Why don’t we continue this in the hall later? For now, there’s something I would like to ask you.”

“Me or Bronze?”

I leaned forward and whispered in Lance’s ear, “Would you mind if I adopted Bronze if Kat doesn’t?”

“Fine by me. Rainbow would probably like to have a brother.” He whispered back. “Now, should we find Kat? Or is she going to find her way back to us somehow?”

“Am I interrupting something?” Kat said from behind the couple.

“Oh hello,” The Azure Striker greeted. “You must be Kat. Max told me about you. I’m Lance. Lance Walker.”

“I know you don’t remember this, but I’m pregnant and Lance and I are getting married in four months,” I put in as I turned to face the gold pony.

“Oh, cute. And yes, if you’re wondering, I did go get a drink. But I’m not even buzzed. The next universe over has terrible liquor. The highest they went was only 100 proof, can you believe that? Pheh, I’m lucky I got the buzz I did.”

Lance looked back at me, raising an eyebrow. “Do you think we can take this to somewhere a little more private? Something tells me things might escalate.”

I nodded and said, “Yeah, hold on to your clothes. I’m gonna try to teleport us to my hotel room.”

“What about Bronze? Could Sol and Mun watch over him for a bit?”

“You don’t want them joining in on the fun?”

“How old is Bronze anyway? He’s probably around Golden’s age right?”

I shook my head. “No, he’s about five years old, right?” I looked over to the bed and saw Bronze nodding in agreement. “Besides, he needs to stay here until the doctor says he can leave.”

Without waiting for another interruption, I filled my hands with magic and shaped the spell, making it a bit more showy as I traced parts of the array as it formed. The spell flashed, making me close my eyes. When I opened them, I saw that Kat’s clothes were in tatters while mine and Lance’s were only a bit singed.

The Adept then looked at both Kat and I before taking off his coat and disarming himself. “You’re free to watch if you want, Kat. Hell, you’re free to join in if you want,” I said, pulling a clasp loose and revealing my right breast completely. Soon, Lance’s shirt was off of his chest and was now taking off his gloves.

I stepped closer to Lance and kissed him deeply, rubbing my hand across his lower chest as my other one loosed my left breast from its prison. Lance returned the kiss as my hand now reached his pants. I began to undo the zipper as I came across his Boxer briefs once again. My mortal enemy.

I giggled as I reached inside, stroking his package lightly. “You know exactly how to tempt me, do you?” He said as I felt it stiffen.

“I learned from the best,” I said, thinking of my time with Luna. “I could-” I slapped myself in realization. “Damn it! I almost forgot that I’m pregnant.”

I sighed as I withdrew my hand from his boxers.”Oh boy… Does that mean we have to wait ‘til afterwards?”

“Yeah, and I was looking forward to it, too. Oh, would you be okay if we had an open relationship?”

“Can you explain to me what that is?”

“Basically we’re okay with each other sleeping with others and won’t get mad because of it.”

Lance nodded. “Sure.”

Kat rolled her eyes at us. "I'm gonna go keep Bronze company. I'm not interested in this." She teleported off.

The Adept sighed. But then, a new thought came into my mind… “You know… there is more than one way we could please each other.”

Lance raise an eyebrow. “More than one?”

“Yep. But I’d feel better if you were the one watching the fillies. They tend to be a bit... adventurous if I’m not around. I’m hoping that will extend to you as well, since I told them you were going to be their father.” I gave him a kiss and continued, “I’ll show you a few when I’m back in Maretropolis.”

“I can do that. Sorry if this was a Buzzkill.”

“Nah, we were trying to get Kat in on it anyways. Just don’t get anyone else pregnant, okay?”

“Not planning on it. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I got some fillies to attend to. See you around.” With that he disappeared in a bolt of warm, blue lightning.

When I returned to the hospital to check on Bronze and Kat, I heard singing coming from the room. I wasn’t able to make out any of the words, but I knew who it was that was singing. Kat was sitting on the edge of the bed pushing a strand of hair behind Bronze’s ear as I quietly opened the door.

Kat finished her song, looking softly at the colt. "He's quite the little guy," she said.

“He’s a little trooper, too,” I whispered. “I haven’t felt any nightmares over the past two weeks. He’s stronger than you think he is.”

"And very curious. As soon as I arrived he wanted to hear one of my adventures. Wouldn't stop asking questions through the whole thing."

I chuckled, picturing just that happening. “I can imagine. So, are you wanting to adopt him now?”

Kat kept her eyes on Bronze, a sad smile slowly forming. "...yeah... Yeah, I think I am. I've never had a son before and he needs someone who will love him." She slowly looked at me. "Maxie, I'm sorry for getting harsh with you lately. There's just been a lot going on recently that I just snapped at you. And I am so sorry for taking it out on you."

I walked over and stood in front of her for a few minutes before I pulled her up into a hug and said, “You don’t have to apologize. I will be here for you no matter what, sis. You can try your hardest to make me hate you, but I will never stop considering you family. If you ever need to blow off more steam, come to me and I’ll try my best to help you.”

She smiled at me. "I wish I could, but this will probably be the last time we see each other for a while."

“I don’t care. Whenever you can or feel like it, visit. I’ll put whatever I’m doing on hold and we can talk or catch up or do what you want.” I set her back down on the bed. “Just remember, I’m waiting for you to find happiness for yourself.”

"Whatever you say," she chuckled. "However... this also means I won't be able to make it to your wedding."

“I’ll make sure the pictures last and have one of those things where we strengthen our bond again so you won’t miss out.” I turned to the door, walking out as I said, “I’m gonna go get the papers for you to fill out so you can be here if he wakes up.”

"Max wait!" Kat quickly called softly. "There's something else I need of you."

I poked my head into the door again. “Yes?”

"Max... I've found something. Out in the Void. It's wondrous, amazing, but... also extremely dangerous. I've put myself right in the middle of it. This visit was only a small break before my role truly begins. But... just in case... in case anything happens to me-...."

“If I learn of your death, I’ll make sure you join Celestia and Luna in the Tomb and I’ll make a statue of you by myself,” I said. “I’ll look for your children and adopt them. I’ll tell them every single story I can find of you and make sure they know their true mother.”

Kat nodded solemnly. "Just... just make sure my home world never learns the truth. Let them think I'm still out there."

I nodded and turned back to the hallway, determined to try to help her even more.

Chapter 30: Talks and Thoughts

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 31: Spies and Reindeer

The next day I was sitting in court waiting for the next pony to come in when I saw Sky come in with Shadow beside her.

“You do know you can just leave the files on my desk, don’t you?” I said once they stopped near the bottom of the steps.

“All the organized crime’s about dried up and no one’s leaving foals on the streets in the city with the nobles gone,” Sky said. “All that’s left are just small time criminals, but we aren’t here to talk about that.”

“Sky and I can’t go to every single little hamlet in Equestria by ourselves, we’d like to make an organization to help us gather info,” Shadow said, glancing around.

“This organization will be for Equestria only, yes?” I stood and walked over to a window, looking out to the east. “I ask because I do not want the other nations launching a preemptive strike on us. With me building up the standing army and making sure the navy is well equipped, not to mention the new design of airship in the works, the other nations will be contacting me to ask what is going on.”

“Why would we want to put anypony in another country? You aren’t responsible for their crime.”

“Luna has kept the peace by holding the heavens above everyone’s heads, threatening either droughts or the coldest of night. I won’t use that as a bargaining chip.” I turned back to the two mares and started walking towards them, saying, “Do you know why the griffins haven’t tried attacking the zebras in the past two hundred years? Or why the wyrms of the north haven’t bothered to wipe out the dragons to the south?” I stopped a few feet in front of them, turning and circling them as I continued, “Equestria is in the way, along with the threat of the sun and moon stopping in their orbit. Equestria is the main hub of the world.”

“Okay, so you’re aiming to keep the peace still?” Sky asked, not sure where I was going with this.

“Precisely. Instead of a humongous bluff, I’m going to provide a real threat if someone tries to start a war.”

“So.... We can start an internal intelligence agency?”

I sighed. “Yes, but you will only have enough funding to have three ponies per city, two for each town, and one for every hamlet.”

Nothing beats a nice walk in the gardens while you learn a transformation spell, I thought as I walked down a path, levitating A Treatise on Transformations. It was only a few minutes after dawn and I was almost done with the safety rules.

“Hehehe... this is going to be very good for pranks.”

All of a sudden I was hit from behind, hooves pounding my back before something slid over me and came to a stop a few feet away.

“I am so dreadfully sorry, madam, my drivers couldn’t see you there,” a Russian-like voice said.

I sat up, stunned at what happened. In front of me was a reindeer and beyond him was a sleigh with a team of nine. Wow, Grandma just got run over by reindee- I felt blood drain from my face as I realized what that meant.

“Mada- whoa!”

I blasted past him, holding myself aloft with magic and heading straight for the windows of the medical wing. I grabbed Home from the guard he was... working on and pulled him over to an empty bed.

“M-max? Um w-what seems to be the problem?” he asked, trying to hide his stallionhood.

“Just- scan me and see if the baby’s still-... still alive,” I said, trying to hold myself together.

The spell flicked once, twice, three times over me before he stopped. I felt a shiver of dread go down my spine as my mind went wild with making horrible scenarios of what his sudden stop meant.

“Well. There is good news. Your son is still growing and alive.”

“W-what’s the bad news, there has to be bad news with how you said that what’s the bad news?!”

Home rubbed the back of his neck for a few moments before he said, “He is developing too slowly. At this rate, it’ll be about seven more months before he’ll be ready to come into the world.”

“That’s all?”

He nodded.

“Hah. You had me worried for nothing.”

“But it takes only six for a foal to be born!”

“Yes, a foal.” I slid off the bed and brushed my dress straight. “For human babies it takes nine months for them to mature properly.”

“Okay.... Why did you rush in here like that if everything was fine?” He paused for a moment, realizing his mistake. “I-I’m sorry, I-”

“I was run over by reindeer just a few minutes ago, and wanted to make sure the baby was okay,” I said, turning to the doors. “And don’t be sorry. You are my doctor, and you have a right to ask me why I came in.”

Just then the doors opened and the reindeer from earlier came in. “Madam...?”

“I am sorry for running like that, I was concerned for my son.”

“But- oh. Oh dear. I just ran over a pregnant mare!”

I waved him off, saying, “No harm was done.” I walked past him, gesturing for him to follow. “Besides, that was just an accident. What kind of ruler would I be if I took offence at every little accident?”

“You- oh, my brother’s going to have my antlers for this!”

“Then just don’t mention it.”

“But I am-”

“Yeah, don’t care. Me being pregnant is supposed to be a secret for the next three months anyways, and if you have loose lips about it I will take offence.”

“Then I shall have my drivers know not to say anything about the crash.”

We spent the next few minutes in silence until we reached the throne room. I rested my hand on the foreleg of Celestia’s statue as I did every time I entered.

“You were close to her?” the reindeer asked quietly.

“I was more than close, I was her wife in all but title.” I floated up a bit and rested my forehead on the statue’s for a moment before sinking back down to my feet. “I’ll never forget her and I doubt I’ll ever fully get over her death, but I have accepted it and moved on somewhat.”

I turned to the throne room doors and pushed them open. Just get this over with and you can visit Lance.

“Before we get to business, why don’t we introduce ourselves? I am Maxine, current ruler of Equestria,” I said after I sat on my throne.

He bowed and said, “I am Prince Rutherford VIII and the Czar of Reinia wishes to know why you are building up your armies. Is there some sort of war coming?”

“No. I am merely trying to get rid of the need to use the sun and moon as bargaining chips. Make it so there will be actual consequences if a nation goes to war with another. In other words: the heavens will continue on their journey no matter what happens as long as I live and breathe.”

“I... see. You aren’t going to try to expand your kingdom?”

“If I was going to do that, I wouldn’t have let the Crystal Empire be its own country again.”

“Ah.... This took much less time than I thought it would.”

“Well, I’m sure you have somethings you would like to do while you’re in Canterlot. I’ll have some rooms prepared for you and your drivers.” I glanced over at a guard who nodded and quietly left to tell the servants.

“That is most kind of you, your majesty. I believe there is a play being put on around this time of year that I have wanted to watch.”

Author's Note

This chapter has been brought to you by this comment.

Chapter 32: Wolves, Rage, and Spilled Secrets

“Frostfall, nice to see you again! How’s the integration going?” I asked. It was the next night, almost midnight and Frostfall came in a few minutes before I was going to get lunch.

“Well, Ponyville and Canterlot have been very accepting. As well as Applewood, but between you and me they just want pegasi to play their villains in the movies,” Frostfall said. “Fillydelphia is where we’re having the most resistance since that’s where Hurricane killed Starswirl.”

“Really? Never knew that. How about we get some lunch while we continue?”

“I... am a bit hungry,” She said, glancing around uncertainly.

“Great.” I stood from my throne and led the way to the dining room, ordering my usual basilisk eye stew.

“Now,” I said, pausing to take a bite. “I like that most places are accepting pegasi, but what of the ones that have joined the guard?”

“They’re showing up all the others even when they barely do anything,” Frostfall said as Silver set her tuna salad in front of her.

“Are they reporting any persecution from the other cadets?”

“Nothing they can’t handle.”

“Nothing but good news, then?” Frostfall hesitated, drawing my gaze from my food. “There is nothing but good news, right?”

She sighed and said, “A family of three was burned in their own home in Manehattan. The foal survived by jumping into the oven.”

Having lost my appetite, I set my spoon down and leaned back. “Where is the foal now?”

“Here in Canterlot, the hospital just on the edge of the city.”

I nodded and lit my hand, teleporting us to the main waiting room. I walked over to the nurse’s desk and asked, “Which room is the pegasus foal in?”

“T-two fourty-s-seven, Grandmother,” the nurse replied.

“Thank you.” I turned, walking down the hallway towards the indicated room.

“Y-your majesty?! What are we doing here?” Frostfall asked as she trotted to catch up to me.

“If he’s too badly hurt to move by himself, he’ll be moved to the castle’s medical wing. If he isn’t....” I trailed off, not wanting to say it yet.

We reached the room then and I pushed it open before Frostfall could respond. Inside, I saw a colt about ten just about to take a bite of a tray of food. He had a grey mane and a pale blue coat. His eyes were a soft green and he had no bandages on that I could see.

“Hello there, I am-” I began.

“Grandmother,” he interrupted, nodding his head. “I’m Lucky.”

I giggled. “In more ways than one, I’d imagine.” I walked over to the end of the bed and picked up the clipboard hanging there. “Hmmm.... Only minor smoke inhalation, a few first degree burns, and- seriously? Having a burned tail is considered an injury?”

I tossed the clipboard over my shoulder into the trashcan next to the door and sat on the edge of the bed. “Loo- you know what, no. I’m gonna be straight with you kid, I’d like to adopt you.”

His eyes widened in surprise and he said, “You’re serious?”

I wiped the smile off my face and gave him my most serious look. “No joke. You want me to adopt you, I will.”

He thought for a few minutes before nodding. “Okay, but on one condition.”

I heard a hoof hit flesh and turned to see Frostfall facehoofing. “Finally got that fly that was buzzing around?” I joked.

Frostfall jumped, lowering her hoof and glancing between the colt and me before she said, “Y-yeah, pesky thing wouldn’t stop bugging me. Heh....”

She really needs to work on that lying, I thought, turning back to Lucky. “Okay, what’s that condition?”

“I’m nowhere on the list of heirs,” Lucky said

“Very well then,” I said as I stood. I turned to Frostfall again. “That’s all for the monthly update?”

The mare shook herself and said, “Y-yes, Grandmother.”

“Then I’ll leave you to running PR.” I lit my hand again, appearing with Lucky in my rooms. “Now then, I might as well get you acquainted with the idea that there are other universes besides our own.” I reached into my bag and pulled out two tokens. One looked like a blue bone with a red and white ribbon of energy wrapped around it and the other was a cherry bomb the size of my palm.

“.... Why not? I was going to call them anyways to see if they wanted free food anyways. Yo, Chibi, Ammy, Great news everyone!”

“Hm? Why don’t we hear about it in person?” The voice of Ammy came through.

“.... I am summoning you, aren’t I?”

“Sorry, Ammy has the case of stupid, Coming over now.”

“Oh forget you!”

With a flare of light from the two tokens, The two familiar wolves were soon standing in front of us.

“So, What’s up?” Ammy asked before nudging Chibi, who was practically drooling.

“Wha- huh?!”

“Well, first I’d like you to meet my new son,” I gestured to Lucky who had climbed up onto the bed and was looking at the two wolves with interest. “His name is Lucky.”

“S- oh wait, are you sure he can hear us?” Ammy said, looking at the colt.

“Why are they not moving their mouths? And... why do their voices sound a little echo-y?” He finally asked.

“That answers that question.” Chibi said before yawning.

“Anyways, Ignore lazy over there. Name’s Amaterasu.” Ammy said, putting a paw in front of Lucky.

“His name is Lazy?” the colt asked, shaking the proffered paw.

“Nah. It’s really Chibiterasu, Or Chibi for short. It’s just a joke.” She explained.

“I still hate that name!” Chibi spoke up.

“It’s either that or Fluffy McFlufferkins the third,” Max said as she picked Chibi up and started rubbing his belly.

“Why does everyone do that to me!” Chibi shouted, struggling a bit.

“Because, you’re too cute to be left alone. Although....” I gave him a devious look before picking up a quill from my desk in my magic. “Maybe you’d prefer tickling instead~!”

“Oh no.” Ammy said, sighing.

“Please no. I’ve had enough from Sweetie Belle!”

“Oh, fine. Since you said please,” I said, setting Chibi back on the floor and scratching him behind his ears a little.

“Not to sound rude, but was this all?” Ammy said, sitting down on the floor.

“No.” I stood and teleported two scrolls into my right hand. “I wanted to invite both of you to my wedding in four months.”

“Wedding?! Who’s the lucky man?” Ammy asked, jumping up.

“A Displaced named Lance, his costume was from a game or anime -- I forget which -- named Gunvolt.”

“Why does “Gunvolt” sound so familiar…” Chibi muttered.

“Probably because… I dunno.”

“And two days before that there will be a babyshower,” I dismissed, tossing the scrolls to Ammy. “Some of the details are in there, but I’ll send an updated schedule as we work out the kinks.”

“Wow. I guess this proves that our universe moves slower than yours.” Ammy muttered, looking through the scroll.

“I think it’s been a little under three months since you were last here to me. I know it’s been two months since I first met Lance.” I looked out the window and continued, “Only four since the Princesses were killed....”

“Hey, Max?” Lucky said, getting my attention. “If you still hurt from that, why are you getting married?”

I smiled a little and walked over to the bed, sitting down next to him. “Because I’ll always hurt. A poet from my homeworld named Lord Alfred Tennyson wrote a poem with a specific line in it, one that has been remembered for over one hundred and fifty years. It said ‘I hold it true, whate’er befall; I feel it when I sorrow most; ‘Tis better to have loved and lost, Than never to have loved at all’. I.... I never knew what it truly meant until Lance....” I debated for a moment about giving him the talk but dismissed it, telling myself that he was a few years too young. “Lance and I had a wonderful time at a party.”

“Awwww. That’s actually kinda sweet.” Amaterasu remarked.

I sent her a clip of Lance pounding into me, smirking evilly. “Yeah.... Very sweet.”

“I DIDN’T MEAN I WANTED TO SEE THAT!!!” She shrieked, falling over.

I laughed and sent her a picture of his nervous face when I took his coat off him. “In all seriousness, he’s so sweet and almost naive about some things, but he’s also.”

“Oh yeah, I actually think I remember hearing about Lance from… Damn what was his name?” Chibi started muttering, Ignoring Ammy’s wailing.

“Well, he’s told me everyone he’s met and you’d only be able to know one of them if they know about him and this. The only two he’s sent invitations to so far is Golden Freddy and Sun.”

“Sun! That’s his name!”

“So how’s Lance’s supposed cousin? What character is he?”

“He’s apparently Sun Wukong from some anime or somethin’ called RWBY.”

“He-.... DAMMIT! Now it’s going to be weird!” I crossed my arms and pouted.

“Wait, What’re we talkin’ about?!” Ammy shouted, recovering quickly.

“The happy-go-lucky anime character named Sun Wukong and the fact that he’s now Lance’s cousin.”

“I guess he’s a cool guy. I think my Sweetie Belle likes him.” Amaterasu shrugged.

“Sun was the best character in the anime and... well, I used him when I was in the Everfree.” I gave Ammy and Chibi a short memory of me fingering myself while looking at the tailed man. “So it’s going to be awkward when I meet him in person.”

“Please stopppp!!!!!” Ammy cried, covering her head.

“It’s kinda not the same…” Chibi whined before being slapped with a paw.

I giggled and said, “Maybe if you’re a good doggy, I’ll take you on a walk.” I gave Chibi a pair of bedroom eyes.

“ Isn’t that technic- You know what? I should just be quiet.” Ammy muttered again.

“Yes, yes you should,” Chibi said, wagging his tail.

“Pervert.” She coughed. “Anyways, Should we even be talking about this in front of the kid?” She turned her head to look at Lucky.

“My parents gave me The Talk last year,” Lucky said.

“That’s a weight off my shoulders,” I sighed. “I wasn’t looking forward to giving that.”

“Well. I guess that’s good.”

I gave Ammy a saucy look.“You know, I could-”

“No.”

“Come on, I could totally-”

“No.” She replied again.

“Fine, but you might want to have Chibi-”

She lowered her eyes into an unamused stare.

“Come on, you don’t want a lover? Someone to hold you at night and tell you you’re beautiful?”

A bright red glow spread over her muzzle. “Well… I-....” She closed her mouth in the middle of a breath and flattened her ears.

“See? I could hook you up with a male version of Amaterasu!”

“Wait- What-”

“Nono -- the moogle that Displaced me -- is going to visit me in a few months and let me buy anything I want with the extra tokens I have. I could buy a token that would summon him.”

“I…” She looked over at Chibi, Who has lost interest and started to play with lucky, before responding. “Nah. I’ve got someone back home who I need to work the courage up to ask.”

I caught her glance at the smaller wolf and gave a knowing smile. “You know, I can use an illusion spell to change my voice to yours. All you have to do is let me ask him for you.”

“I-I…. No! This is something I need to do myself!” She squeaked, the blush on her muzzle growing.

“It’s a very simple spell.... Won’t even take a second to cast.” I lit my hand with magic, playing with it in front of her. “It would be the least I could do to make up for teasing you.”

She went quiet before responding “F-fine…” She said, most likely in a private thought.

“What was that?” I said distractedly. “I was too interested in what Chibi and Lucky are doing to hear you.”

“I-I.. You’re probably gonna do it anyways so Fine.”

“Oh, I wasn’t going to do it unless I had your permission. So, what would you like me to say?”

She sat there still for a second before taking a deep breath. “Meet me…. In the clearing that’s nearby to our cave…” She muttered before wincing. “God I hope that doesn’t sound cliche… It probably does. ”

A loud crash sounded out from where Lucky landed. “Be careful, Lucky. I’d rather not try out that repair spell I read over briefly.” I turned back to Ammy. “Now what was that?”

“... There’s a clearing nearby our cave. Meet me there…” She repeated.

Another crash from Lucky landing. “Be careful, Lucky. I’d rather not try out that repair spell I read over briefly.” I don’t want to do this, but I’d rather it came from her instead of a spell, I thought as I turned to face Ammy. “Now what was that?”

“... Fuck it.” She stated, walking away.

“No, wait wait. I almost heard what you said that time! Third time’s the charm.”

“Nope! The mood’s ruined! I’ll d-do it later…”

“You say that now, but you’ll chicken out every single time. I can hear it in your voice. Come on, just one last time.” And this time I’ll make sure Chibi hears her.

“I said I.. I’ll do it later…”

“What’ll you do later? I want to hear you say it, so I’ll know you’re serious about this. Or you could tell me what you want to say and I could do it for you.” I turned up the range of her telepathy a bit to where Chibi would be able to hear it.

“I’ll… I’ll ask him out later!”

“Who will you ask out?” I probed.

“LANDON!” She shouted, most likely using Chibi’s real name.

“Uhhh…. D-did you call?” Chibi muttered, his muzzle slightly flushed.

I ignored him and asked, “Why did you shout? There’s no reason to.”

“I-I… Don’t have to answer that!”

Okay, let’s try it this way. I rewound to before Chibi spoke and said “Why’d you shout? There wasn’t any need to.”

“I... got kind of angry and soon,” She let out a internal breath, “I wanted to ask him out, is what I was trying to say.”

I smiled and pointed towards Chibi without saying a word.

“I.. think we’re going to need to talk a bit more back home…” Chibi muttered, slightly dazed.

“I’ll let you two go then,” I said walking away, motioning to Lucky to follow.

“Cya then.” The both muttered.

“Okay, See ya at the wedding, and bring some pictures of the kids!”

“Wait- What?”Ammy muttered before vanishing in a burst of light.

And that’s why I like messing with everyone I summon. “Okay, now let’s see if I can pull off a transformation spell,” I said, lighting my hands with the spell.

“So what are you going to turn into?” Lucky asked.

I slowed, going from two legs to four as the spell moved from my hand to my horn. “A white Celestia.” I opened the door to the portal to Lance’s world.

“Just remember, we have a press conference at four,” Sol said.

“I know, I’m just going to say hi to Lance and get the girls back.” I picked up the jug of moonshine I left next to the portal and stepped through into darkness. Shit. Oh wait, I have night vision.

I closed my eyes and pulled on the darker part of my magic, using it to improve my sight. Booyah! Max has light without light! “Lucky, grab onto my tail, I’m going to lead us out of here,” I whispered. “We need to be quiet if we’re going to sneak up on Lance.”

“Okay,” he whispered, grabbing onto the end of my tail.

I led him through the dark halls until I saw Lance talking to a golden bear. I stopped all but myself and Lucky and said, “Okay, now we’re good to talk. I’m going to put an illusion over you and that corner,” I motioned to a random corner, “And then I’m going to sneak up to Lance when he turns this way, see if I can try to get him to believe I’m his world’s Celestia.”

“I don’t get adult humor” Lucky shook his head.

I let time flow slowly, letting Lance know someone was watching him from the darkness before stopping it again and trotting around behind him. I covered his eyes and said in Celestia’s voice, “I think you need practice with sensing where someone is.”

I felt him smile and say, “Is that you, Max?”

“That mare you’re gonna marry? Nope, though I’d like to *hic* get her to try some of my sister’s moonshine.” I removed my hooves from his face and floated the jug up to his mouth. “Wanna try some?”

The Adept sighed. “No thanks… Also, even though you might know me… I was never properly introduced to Celestia… Plus, your energy is the same as hers, not like when I saw her briefly earlier today.”

“Aw, you had to see through my disguise that fast?” I said, a wave of gold magic flowing down me.

“To be frank, I never saw through your disguise. I could just feel your magic in the room.” Lance said. Turning around, he kissed me briefly on the cheek before remembering about Freddy.

Freddy blinked and glanced at Lance. “So this is her then?”

“Yes it is.” Lance said as he made his way to the bear. “Max, I would like you to meet Calvin, or as he’s known in his world; Freddy Fazbear. He was doing great with the kids earlier today.”

Freddy gave me a mock-salute and then turned back to Lance. “Oh hey before I forget, remind me to have a chat with your worlds Pinkie Pie about etiquette when dealing with sentient beings.”

“You mean with Kai? I’m sure she’ll be somewhere…”

He nodded. “Yeah. Kai, and every other one of the Pokemon that I’ve produced or led to the production of, all of them are sentient. I’m kinda miffed by one of them being shipped around like that…”

“Kinda figured they would be sentient and sapient,” I said. Lance himself sighed, trying his best to catch me up to speed on what they were talking about. It took some time, but soon, everything was explained to me. Now came the hard part.

“So… do you think Freddy can be a great uncle for the kids? They enjoyed being with him earlier. Especially Rainbow.” He asked as Kai brought the kids back into the room. Rainbow, immediately made her way to Freddy and jumped on his shoulder. “Teddy!!”

“Sure. Oh, that reminds me.” I turned to a corner and said, “Lucky, come meet your sisters and father.”

“Lucky?” Lance asked.“Wait… Did you adopt another child?”

“Maybe.... Yes. He barely survived being burned alive and I wanted to make sure there wasn’t another attempt on his life.”

Lucky appeared with a pop and Lance was surprised to see the youngling so quickly. “So… The girls now have a Brother? Not to mention Calvin as an Uncle."

“Yep. Wow, I just noticed that we’re going to have five children once our son is born.”

“Yeah… Hey Max, is our son…… well…… How should I put this…” He said before whispering the next part. “Human?”

“I went to the medical wing after I got ran over by a team of nine reindeer and a sleigh to see if our son was okay and the doctor said that he was growing too slowly to be a colt, so I guess that means that he’ll be human,” I said, walking over to Kai and picking up Golden.

Freddy put a paw to his chin in thought. "Still... I can't help but wonder which of you he'll take after. Time powers versus lightning septima and all. Or he'll get both..." Freddy looked up at the two. "Welp, the next generation's gonna destroy us."

“You got run over before you visited me?” Lucky asked.

“Hey Max? Mind if I come back to your world for a second? I need to take care of a couple of things.” He asked her as the rest of the girls joined them. “Oh and did you give Freddy the Wedding invitation?”

The golden bear shook his head. “I have been invited to nothing!”

“Well, lets take a moment to fix that. Max, do you have an invite?”

“I don’t have one for him, but I can get one of the ones with a blank where the name is,” I said. “I made several for those you want to invite and what was that about you wanting to take care of two things?”

“Well first, I wanted to send an invitation to my cousin, Sun Wukong, and ask him to be my best man. Second… I want to meet these ‘Reindeer’ that you told me about a few moments ago.” The Adept replied, putting his coat on. “Plus, the blank invite can work. I can write his name in there for him.”

“The reindeer have been taken care of. Yes they ran me over, but it didn’t hurt and they have already apologized. Besides, that happened last day.” I snapped and two scrolls appeared in my hand.

Lance took one of them and wrote Freddy’s name in there for him before handing it to the stuffed bear that the children saw as lovable. Afterwards, he told the bear that he was allowed to leave anytime he wished, especially if he was being serious about his talk with this world's Pinkie Pie. The Adept then sighed. “Still though, I wanted to make sure that this doesn’t become a repeat incident. I don’t want the word on the street being that ‘Grandmother got ran over by a reindeer’.”

“That was the headline for Equestria Daily this dusk. I liked the irony of them not knowing that’s the name of a song.”

“ …… Can I still come anyway before I say goodbye to the kids?” The Azure Striker asked.

“You can come through the portal whenever you want, that’s the reason we had it opened,” I dismissed.

“Can I have another sip?” Lucky asked, holding up the jug.

“Well, if that’s everything, then I’ll come with you for a minute before I have to go. Wanna make sure that Lucky is adjusting well to being with us beforehand.” Lance did bring up a good point.

“Sure, just don’t drink the entire jug. That’s the last until I find where Luna left her recipe.”

“What recipe?” came a curious Breezie that now entered the room and sat on Lance’s shoulder.

“The one for her moonshine. I’ve looked all in her rooms but haven’t found a secret panel, so I’m looking in my office.”

“Isn’t that Alcohol?”

“Not my Luna’s. It can affect breezies like alcohol, but for ponies it’s just a sweet, fruity drink. I think I read something about her finding out about it by experimenting with how dense she made moonlight,” I said, taking Luna’s diary out of my bag and flipping through it. Maybe that’s all it is, liquified moonlight?

“Right… So, shall we go?” Lance asked. “We don’t want to keep your Twilight waiting or anything like that.”

“Yeah... about that. I actually had her get all of her friends so they could work with their counterparts from here.” I put the book back in my bag and turned towards the portal.

“But they still don’t know about me… well, except for your Twilight. Maybe this’ll be the chance to meet them.” The Adept replied, now noticing Rainbow crawl on top of his head and poking at Lumen. Rainbow saw the act as playful, however, Lumen didn’t like the feeling of a huge hoof on her face.

“Rainbow, please stop poking your aunt.”

“Aww… Aunt Lumen so cute!!” Rainbow argued.

“You can cuddle her, though. Just make sure you don’t cuddle too hard,” I said, plucking Light from her flight.

Rainbow snatched up the tiny pony, hugging her and almost losing her balance. “Yay!” Lumen sighed, snuggling with Rainbow after she got use to her hugging her and realizing that there’s probably no way out of this. Kai decided to stay behind while everyone else went through the portal connecting Lance’s domain to mine. The Pokemon didn’t mind though. It gave him the chance to meditate in peace without any distractions… For a little while of course.

By the time that me, Lance and the kids had returned, Sol and Mun were waiting outside the doorway and expecting their arrival.

“You do know I won’t let you threaten my guests, right?” I asked, seeing the prince in the throne room. “I’d rather be known as a gracious host than someone with an over protective husband.”

“I understand that… I just want to assure that it doesn’t happen again-.”

“Ah, Madam Maxine. You have returned-.” came the voice of a familiar individual as he trotted over. Lance turned to see the Reindeer that had just entered the room, Antlers and everything. “Pardon me, but who is this?” He asked, pointing a hoof at him.

“My apologies Prince Rutherford, this is-” I started

“Daddy!” Rainbow interjected, plopping herself on top of Lance’s head and snuggling it. At the time, Lance noticed Rainbow holding a plushie doll of Freddy. He chuckled upon seeing that, but for the Reindeer, he was still confused.

“Come again?” the prince asked.

“My name is Lance Walker. Max is my fiancee.” The Adept told him.

“Lance heard about that little... ruckus last day and was concerned that it would happen again,” I said, rolling my eyes.

“Wait, so he was the one that ran you over-?”

“Unintentionally! I was just being escorted. My drivers though sometimes don’t pay attention and act like idiots from time to time if I do say so myself.” The Prince sighed at the last statement after the sudden outburst. But there was one thing he wanted a better understanding of first. “Still though, I heard you define Maxine as “fiancee”. Does that mean-?”

Lance nodded his head. “We’re getting married in a few months, yes. Only a few ponies know though, so for now, lets keep this between us.”

“My snot is sealed. Still though, congratulations to the both of you.”

“Why thank you… Speaking of which, I had an idea for the invitations Max,” The Azure Striker turned to face her while he was speaking. “Why don’t we include a family photo? We can take one in the garden if you want to simplify things.”

My eyes widened and I said, “Why didn’t I think of that? Yeah, let’s do that.”

“It’ll have to wait until tomorrow; there’s a press conference in twenty minutes,” Sol said.

“Twenty minutes? What for?” Lance asked, a little bit curious.

“Quill said something about letters asking if I was insane or wanting to expand Equestria,” I said. “And then there were the questions I read in the paper this dusk, so I had it scheduled.”

“What kind of Questions?” Lance said, “Besides, where is this even being held at?”

“Most were very similar and were pointed to what kind of ‘mare’ I was. It’s going to be in one of the ballrooms, I think.”

“Well, why don’t we do the photo by the Statues of Celestia and Luna? It’s on the way isn’t it?” Lance suggested. “Also, do you need me there for the conference or are you okay on your own?”

“No time to find a camera and get it set up,” Mun interjected, catching Light before she hit the floor.

“I really think we should postpone the wedding until next year. If only to ke- wait, what am I saying?” I stopped, rubbing my head in confusion. “When did I start caring that much about public appearance?”

“It happened gradually, I think,” Sol said.

“Hmm… Would you think the media would want to talk to Rutherford first beforehoof? Buy us some time?” Lance said, remembering the Prince’s presence in the room. “I believe they might have some questions for him as to why he’s here and what not.”

“I am actually taking a well deserved vacation. You have no idea what my brother is like,” The prince said. “But, I suppose I can do a few questions. Ah, I almost forgot; my brother would like to ally Reinia with Equestria.”

“We’ll have to work the details out later, but you can tell the reporters that you’re currently discussing it with me-” I caught myself and turned to Mun. “You’ve forgotten that I keep a camera in my bag at all times?”

“Well, I guess we have a gameplan then.” Lance replied confidently. “Come along now, kids. Show me the way.”

“Okay, daddy!” Taking the lead, Rainbow pushed against the throne room’s doors, struggling until I humored her and used Time to help her open it. The children guided both of their parents to the statues outside the throne room as they moved in a playful gallop with Light even flying a bit off of the ground using her wings. Rainbow even tried to join in on that as well. “Here we are!”

“Okay, come on! everyone gather around Celestia’s statue,” I said, handing my camera to a guard.

Lance joined them, the fillies in front of both of us. “Should Sol and Mun be in the picture too?”

“You have to ask?” She pulled the two over, making sure they were in the camera’s view. “Okay, now we’re ready!”

“Okay everyone, smile! One… Two… Three!” The camera flash went off with everybody in the room looking towards the guard. Soon Lance walked over with me towards the guard. “How did it turn out?”

“Good, except Grandmother put her fingers behind your head,” the guard replied.

Lance turned to me, who he saw was giggling to herself. “Was that Necessary? We are sending the photo with the invitations.”

“It was a family photo as well!” I defended. “Besides, I couldn’t resist doing it at least once.”

Lance facepalmed at the response. “Should we try one more or are you okay this?”

“Why not? It’s a good picture anyways.”

Giving it another look, Lance then sighed with a smile. “Yeah, I guess you’re right.” He then attached the picture to the second invite Max gave him before making a copy of the photo and giving it back to her. With that, he placed Sun’s name on the invitation and casted it into the void before returning to the kids. “You kids did great with the photo. Be good for mommy okay?”

“Kay, Daddy!” Rainbow said.

Lance smiled as he hugged Rainbow. “That’s my girl. Stay strong okay?”

“I will, daddy!” Rainbow replied. “Goodbye, Auntie Lumen!”

“I know you have things in your universe you need to do, but mine needs to know you, too,” I said, giving Lance a kiss on his cheek.

“I understand that, Max. But I don’t want a Panic to ensue because of it.” He looked at Lumen as they made their way towards the room that held the portal, leaving Max with a kiss on her Cheek to return the favor. “After all, Duty calls.”

“Dooty!” Light said.

“No, not that kind!” Lumen shot back.

“Actually, that was her first word.” I told the Breezie, using a finger to poke Lumen in the belly before going over to Light.

Lance’s partner now looked back at him with an exhausted expression. “I’m never going to get used to this now, aren't I?”

Lance chuckled. “Call me if you need anything else, okay Maxie?” With him seeing me nod my head, he walked through the doorway that would lead him back to his world before saying one last thing to me, looking at Light. “Kids sure do grow up fast now, do they?”

“They sure do. I just hope they don’t grow too fast.”

The Adept smiled, looking at her one last time before stepping in and fading away with Lumen. As they disappeared, Rainbow turned to me. “Mama?”

A tear made it’s way down my cheek as I picked Rainbow up and said, “He just has some grownup things to do, sweetie. He’ll be back before too long. I just hope he doesn’t miss a part of you girls’ lives.”

“When will he be back?” The filly asked. It was a good question. An honest question that some ponies would agree with. But Max just focused on being positive.

“He’ll be back when he’s done.” I hugged Rainbow, trying not to let my voice waver. I just hope it’s soon.

A few minutes later, I strode out onto a stage that had been set up in one of the ballrooms. “Let’s get this started,” I muttered before clearing my throat. “I know all of you have questions from the general public about what is going on, and I will do my best to answer all of them- why do I hear arcing electricity?”

I looked down at Lance’s token and noticed the purple lightning coming from it, striking the floor between the stage and the front row of seats. Three human forms appeared, the first was female, wearing a yellow trench coat, with black cargo pants, the second, a male, wore all black clothes with a smaller trench coat, and the last was pale, with a white trench coat.

“Wazzup peeps!? The names Time Spinner, got it memorized?” The white one said, then pointed to the others. “And these are Jubilee and Sylar!” The male sighed, and rolled his eyes, while the female seemed to be wiping blood off her clothes.

“Great, an Axel wanna-be,” I joked. “What’s next? You’re gonna pull out a pair of chakrams?”

‘Sylar’ growled, “Can I go Surge? I’ve been around too many heroes…”

‘Jubilee’ face palmed, “CAN WE JUST GET THIS MESSAGE OVER WITH!? I’VE GOT BRAIN MATTER IN MY HAIR!!!”

“Ugh, I know how hard it is to get that out. Had to bash in a cockatrices head back when I first arrived. Passed out after I did and woke up with its brain in my hair,” I said with a slight shudder.

Jubilee gestured to me, “Finally! Someone who get's me! I’m sick of y’all callin’ me a wimp…”

Time Spinner rolled his yellow and red eyes, “Anyway… Lance told me to tell you that he’ll be a while… He got… caught up in a… problem… I might have caused…” He chuckled nervously.

“And why is he cleaning up a mess you caused?” I growled through clenched teeth.

“Let’s see,” He started counting his fingers, “An endangered Displaced, War of Shadows is starting up, worlds colliding, possible loss of life on Equestria… Shall I name more?”

He was about to continue, until Sylar smirked, “Course, Lance never had a choice… This idiot kidnapped him and pretty much cut off all communication to you.” Time Spinner winced.

It was quiet in the room for a minute, everyone noticing the awkwardness and impending wrath in the air. “You did what?” I asked in a low, calm voice, pulling the numbers into view and freezing the ones attached to his powers.

“It was either a frying pan, or I used a sword. I didn’t have much of a choice! I was acting on time travel. It happened, so I did it… Plus I was bored… Kids a bit weird, I don’t see what you see in him.”

“And so was your downfall…” Jubilee remarked.

My eye twitched and a tunnel of black formed in the corners of my eyes as I surged forward, punching the sorrowful look off Time Spinner’s face hard enough to send him flying towards the doors close to half the speed of light. Before he could hit though, I caught him by the throat and threw him into the wall above the stage.

I slammed into him again as he fell, putting an even bigger dent in the wall. “You hit him over the head and kidnapped him!?”

Time Spinner groaned, “I was on a tight schedule… At least he’s alive…” He gave a cocky smirk, “Nice punch, I’ll overlook it if you ask nicely~”

I slammed my hand down over his throat, making sure he still had enough room to talk. “The same way you asked nicely?”

He choked a bit, then, “... I guess? Nah, I never was good at talking… Two more chances to let me go before I sic Sylar on you…”

I relented and tossed him out the doors, tearing them off their hinges and sending them flying off out two unlucky windows.

“Sol, Mun, if his lackeys so much as twitch towards us, give them a double dose of overcharged Hellbore,” I said as I lowered myself to the floor and started slowly stalking towards Time Spinner in his crater.

“Oh, you don’t want to do that~” Sylar said as he started glowing with radiation, “You may not die, but what’s to say this world won’t?”

Jubilee just walked away, not caring what happened. “Don’t call me a lacky! I never asked for this!”

“You might want to reevaluate your stance, Mr. Sylar,” Sol said.

“We weren’t made in any universe,” Mun continued.

“And we can think and act faster than any living thing,” They both said as their hulls turned their main guns towards him.

“I guess you don’t care for life… Just stop fighting…” He started levitating off the ground, “But, I do wonder what makes you tick… So, what’ll it be?”

“We have scanned you, and know your powers. You have nothing that would get through our combined might and barely anything that would protect you from our guns.”

“Then you missed the fact that I have a healing factor. I don’t need to protect myself. I guess it’s a stalemate.”

I reached down with my magic and pulled Time Spinner up right. “Now, I would like answers to my questions,” I said.

“If you asked, I’d’ve told you the answers. One more chance to have a civil chat instead of a brawl. What is it I can help your feeble human mind with?” Time Spinner mocked, patting my head as if I were a child.

I swatted his hand away. “Don’t you mock me. I’m going easy on you since I’m pregnant and don’t want to do anything strenuous. Why didn’t you give Lance a choice? And don’t give me that bullshit about ‘it happened so I had to’.”

Time Spinner’s face brightened, “Congratulations! I’d give you a present, but I don’t think I know you well enough… And as for the reason… I told you. I am a time traveler, and I get impulses to do things for fixed points. It's like when the Doctor goes to pompeii, and makes history happen. How he goes to that Equestria is getting hit over the head with a frying pan, then, a minute later, he, and everypony in his group who stayed to help, get’s summoned by Lee Connors to battle his Ex, which starts the Timey-Wimey-no-no zone. Can’t mess with that. Lance’s and Lee’s token’s get shut off, and no more summoning until the proper time… Did I mention that I’m happy for you? I’ve been talking too long, my family always said I do that too much.”

I glared at him before floating up to put my face in his and saying, “If my lover doesn’t come back to me healthy, you won’t be able to find a place to hide. No place, no universe, no time, will protect you from my wrath. And if he dies...?” I shook my head. “I’ll think of something.”

“Look, spoiler: he get’s out without so much as a scratch. It’s my Displaced you should be worried about… anyway, he’ll be fine, I promise. And if anything did happen, I’d heal him or revive him. Now, can you stop attacking me for no reason other than taking your lover for a couple days? Or are you going to throw me into another crater?”

I opened my mouth to give him a retort, but stopped. Again.... Why am I acting like this? I sighed and said, “I’m sorry, ever since Hurricane killed Celestia I’ve had a short fuse when it comes to family or someone that hurt my family.”

Time Spinner waved his hand dismissively, “I understand, which is why I gave you three chances to stop. I’ve gotten that way before, but the other guy didn’t make it out…” He chuckled, “Lance actually reminds me of myself… So many similarities. Of course, he’s way more serious than my liking…” He stopped, and pulled out a silver locket, he opened it, and looked fondly into it. “Family is such a fragile thing…”

I looked to Sol and Mun and nodded. They nodded back and powered their guns down. “I know. Maybe not as intimate as you, but I do.” I walked over to Sol’s hull and sat down, tears forming in my eyes. “I lost Celestia, I almost lost my daughter.... I-I don’t want to lose Lance.”

Time Spinner walked over to me, and surprised me by hugging me. “It never gets easier, but you’ll find comfort in the fact that he’ll be back in a few days… I’ve lost people too… a lot. And I’ve learned that it always gets better… Trust me…”

I closed my eyes and returned his hug. “Please, be his guardian angel. Protect him when he can’t, and makes sure he comes back. I-I don’t want to lose another husband.”

“Consider it done… And call me Surge if you want to, it’s my real name.” He started rubbing my back up and down.

I bit my lip and lightly pushed him away, an almost seductive look on my face. “Keep that up, and I might let you stay the day and keep me company, Surge.”

He gave me a deadpan, “Really? Ugh, you humans and your sex jokes… You’re taken, it’s just… wrong…”

“Lance and I have agreed to have an open marriage, so I can sleep with whomever I choose as long as he says I can. Anyways,” I glanced down at the rest of him, lingering on his privates like I could see his boxers. “I doubt you’d last longer than Gilgamesh.”

He backed up, “You- what!? Well, I never!” He crossed his arms, “I dislike you more and more! First you beat me, we have a heartwarming moment, then you try and seduce me, and now you’re joking about how long I can last! I’m a Displacer, I can do things even Discord couldn’t dream of! And I didn’t mean it like that!” His pale face was now beet red, “I’ve met some rude humans-”

“Like me.” Sylar cut in.

“Like him, but you take the cake… Ugh, I’ll still keep Lance safe…”

I giggled cutely and said, “Sorry, I like messing with everyone I meet. I am sorry about throwing you around, though.”

“He’s just cranky because he’s never done it before!” Yelled Jubilee. Surge glared, crossing his arms.

My face lit up in glee. “Oh, another virgin I can teach my skills to?”

“He just never got the chance to do it with his lover…” Jubilee said, and Surge smacked her upside the head.

“That’s it! Can we switch the subject!?” Surge growled, glaring at the teen.

“So you don’t want any of this?” I asked, letting my dress open and fully reveal the sparse metal barely covering me.

Surge yelped, backing up into a barely paying attention Sylar. Jubilee covered her eyes and started walking away, mumbling something about “Now I know what Eddie was talking about…”

The Displacer’s hands glowed, and my dress went back on me. “Please, I’m loyal to my lover, and why are you so adamant on this!?”

“What can I say? I like messing with others from different universes and their... eccentricities make it very interesting in bed. But I’ll stop messing with you.”

Sylar just shook his head and walked over to where Jubilee went. Surge was also shaking his head, but stayed put.

“I’ve Displaced more than twenty people, saved a whole universe -four times-, I’ve deceived millions and have three kids… And I get stunned by a crazy woman who’s all about messing with others… I hate humanity…” The Displacer sat down on a the ground, massaging his temples.

“At least you can change your gender at will.” I sighed, summoning a cushion for him. “I had no choice in the matter.”

He took the cushion and set it under him. “It isn’t as fun as you think. I’ve woken up forgetting who I was and being the other gender… That day still haunts me… I don’t really care about gender now.” He pulled out the locket again. “I hate being this… I’m not a pony, nor am I human. It’s a thing I’ve grown used to… Time travel isn’t as fun as you’d think either. So many people want to kill you for no reason, come to find out you blew up their house with fireworks, or slapping them with a fish because you thought they were a Timberwolf… That one was actually funny.”

“I think it’s a good thing I’m only Time’s master, then. I’d hate to come across something I have no recollection of, only to find out that I did it in my own future.”

“Meh, I’ve gotten used to it…” He opened the locket, “Took three lifetimes to master it. But I’ve seen everything I need too.”

“Well,” I stood up and held out my hand to Surge. “I have a conference to get back to and a country to run. I doubt you don’t have somewhen you have to be.”

“Yeah,” He took my hand and I pulled him up, “I’ve got stuff to do. And good luck with your family.” He turned and whistled. “Jub! Sylar! Get your butts over here!” He turned back to me, “Anything I can do? I’ve kinda made your… husband? Away from you… S’there anything you need, want, or wish you had? Information too.”

I thought for a moment, then pulled out my camera. “Well, how about a picture to start with?”

“With me?” He pointed at himself, then shrugged, “Sure. Want the others in it?”

“I was going to suggest it.”

Sylar and Jubilee arrived, and gathered with Surge. “You going to be in it?” He asked.

I handed my camera to Mun and slipped in between Sylar and Surge, putting my arms around their shoulders. “Okay Mun, take the shot.”

Right before the flash went off, I gave Sylar a kiss on his cheek. To which he jumped, and looked at me in surprise. Surge and Jubilee started laughing.

“The other things I would like are a model of Balthier’s ship from Final Fantasy Twelve that actually works, and the plans for it,” I said as I placed the picture into a scrapbook.

Jubilee glared at Surge, “You wouldn’t…”

“I would, and will. None of us were going to use it anyway, and I’d hate for your and Spanner’s work to go to waste~” Surge cooed, causing Jubilee to fall over. Schematics appeared in the Displacer’s hands, “These are the plans to it. I don’t know exactly how Jub put it together, but it holds out. I’ll have Sylar deliver it.” He handed me the plans. “Jube always had a way with machines.”

“Thanks, you guys are welcome here whenever you want to visit,” I gave Sylar a saucy look, “Especially you, handsome~....”

Sylar glared, and Surge rolled his eyes, “Trust me, the last one who got close to him was killed in their sleep. Dude doesn't know how love works. I don’t think we’ll be back anytime soon… But, if you meet any of my Displaced, tell them I said hi.” A list appeared, “I’ve got a bunch, and you never know.”

A vortex opened behind the group, and Sylar stepped through it quickly. Followed by Jubilee, who yelled, “Banzai!”

“I’ve got a war to start…” Surge whispered to himself as he walked towards the portal.

“Just make sure that war doesn’t follow Lance home,” I said.

Surge turned to me. “It’ll be in another universe. Don’t worry. And even if it did, he wouldn’t die. It’s a non-lethal war, like a game. I’d ask if you wanted to join, but…” He gestured to my stomach. “Safety first. Give your kids my regards!” As he said that, he jumped into the portal, and out popped a bunch of toys. A Venom action figure, a toy lightsaber, a teddy bear, a plushie of Pinkie Pie, and a book about Daring Do.

“I will!” I called into the portal just before it closed and revealed all the reporters standing in the ruined door frame to the ballroom. “.... Well, shit.”

Author's Note

These crossovers are brought to you in part by:
New Dawn
FrostTheWolf
Archon The Manic
and Bronyparasite

Next chapter will be an in universe Q&A. You can ask Max any question you want -- including about the future (Yes, I'm lifting my no spoilers ban for the next chapter only) -- and she (me) will answer truthfully. Remember though: it has to be In Universe.

I will not post another chapter for this story unless I get at least twenty-five questions.

Chapter 33: Q&A

Author's Note

Fuck it! I can't keep away from writing. You're getting a chapter, and you'll like it! ....I DON'T HAVE A PROBLEM!

Also, I haven't been able to answer all of your questions in universe because it wouldn't be possible for the reporters to know about some things. Twilicorn will happen. Starlight Glimmer, however.... You'll see when you read this chapter.

Also, credit goes to Fictional Fanatic for Glimmer Thorn and Sun is FrostTheWolf's. (You know what I mean....)

Chapter 33: Q&A

The walk back to the stage was awkward and silent, but when I arrived and said, “Okay, why don’t we really get this started?” The room erupted into sound and questions. “Okay, okay! One at a time, please!”

That made the entire room fall silent in an instant. .... That was creepy, but expected. “Okay, you with the fez.”

A stallion stood near the back and said, “We have all heard stories that you can travel to the past... have you never thought to travel to the past to stop what happened to your daughter, Rainbow Dash, or by extension, Lucky?”

“I don’t travel to the past, I relive it and I have no idea what would happen if I did go back that far. If you remember, after I found Rainbow I found out I was pregnant with Golden Spark and Light Sweet. If I went back, I could very well kill them with my negligence of proper rest while pregnant. I don’t want to take that risk.” I gave a voluntary shudder that they could see. “As for Lucky, I don’t know exactly when the fire that claimed his parents started. I’d love to save them, but in doing so I’d put my unborn son at risk.”

“And what are the plans for Chrysalis and other future threats?”

“Even though the changelings have been given citizenship, they are still a hive. As such I am hesitant to dethrone Chrysalis and take complete control.” I keep forgetting that I’m in the middle of season three. “Future threats will be dealt with as they rear their heads.”

“You yourself have said you weren’t from this universe. Does that mean the multiverse theory is actually true? If so, will you travel to different Equestrias to find more advanced technology and bring it here?”

“What about books or comics?” A random reporter asked.

“It all depends if it could be made by our universe right now. If it is years or decades away, I will not bring it back with me,” I said. “Entertainment, though, will not be gathered at all.” I looked away from the reporter and pointed to one sporting a bow in her hair.

She stood and asked, “Are you going to give "Kinky" Classes to mares in Equestria? Maybe to the bearers of the Elements of Harmony? Or other things that humans like to do in bed?”

I stared at her for a moment, her aquamarine coat reminding me of somepony. Then it clicked. Damn, how much more of the show will I forget? “No, but if those I share my bed with wish to, I would have no say in the matter.” I gave her a slightly saucy look and a wink.

A green coated mare with a red mane stood up and asked, “What about drugs? Like, are you gonna ban them?”

“I don’t plan on changing the current policy on drugs, but I will deal with cases where they hinder a pony’s ability to be safe in a work environment.” I pointed to a different pony and they stood.

“Will you ever get cool enough to join the Vortex Club?” he asked.

I snickered a bit before I answered, “I doubt I’ll ever care enough about that to even see if I would be able to join. Besides, my schedule is full enough as it is.”

Just then Sky came over from backstage and whispered, “A town near the northwest was ransacked three days ago. Everypony there was eaten and slashed by what looks to be claws. and right across the border the same happened to a reindeer village. Nothing was taken, but everything was destroyed or clawed to bits.”

“How big was the town?” I asked in a whisper. “Was it just two rows of houses?”

She paused for a moment. “Yes, with one house at one end of the street. How did you know that?”

“I had a vision of that same town almost a year ago where Twilight and her friends visited that town. Now with the arrival of the cats, it seems that vision will never come true.”

Sky tensed a bit. “You think Firestar’s followers did that?”

“No, of course not! I know it was done by the renegades.”

“Then I don’t need to tell you.”

I shifted a bit. “Tell me what?”

“That in the house at the end of the street was a message.” Sky handed me a scroll that crinkled when I wrapped my hand around it and left.

I opened the tear-stained scroll, inside it said:

To whoever finds this,

I am Starlight Glimmer, the last one the cats haven’t eaten. The ones who did this aren’t the cats from the Everfree, but the ones that attacked Manehattan with Hurricane. I know because it was when they attacked that I decided to leave and enact my plan to take over Equestria myself.

I was a fool. In my last moments, I realize that. There’s no way to make everyone equal, not completely. I reversed the spell holding the cutie marks as soon as the cats attacked but.... Some had died before their marks could get to them. I-I am the reason they died. If they had had their talents they might have stood a better chance.

The cutie marks of all those that died before they could return float before me, telling me that I failed. I failed to keep them safe. I failed to protect them. And they knew it. When the cats’ teeth were buried into their necks they realized I had lied to them.

I don’t know what will happen when I let the rope go taut, but I hope they fade with me to haunt me like they do now. Forever reminding me of my biggest failure.

Forgive me, Double Diamond.

“Damn,” I muttered, putting the scroll away before addressing the crowd. “I have enough time to answer three more questions.”

A reporter near the front stood and asked, “Did you know about the town that was attacked by those monsters you gave the Everfree to?”

I held in my original reply since the mare was a pegasus, but I let my disapproval show as I said, “Yes, I have known of it, but you have one detail wrong. That town was not attacked by Firestar or any that live in the Everfree. It was destroyed by the cats that attacked Manehattan. I am working towards capturing them so that they may be punished.”

The reporter next to her stood then and said, “How does your magic work?”

“It works just like any unicorn’s. I suppose I can use pegasus magic and earth pony magic, but currently I don’t have time to prove that in my schedule. My powers though are a whole different thing.”

“Grandmother, I would like to ask you, since you've been with so many flings, do you think you'd be able to give relationship advice, even though you only recently entered one on long term, not counting the one you had with Celestia?” Asked a white unicorn mare with a crimson red mane and tail and piercing yellow eyes. Her cutiemark looked like two vines creating a double helix.

“I wouldn’t say I could give good advice, just good common sense. You know, compromise, tell you significant other you love them at least once a day, don’t forget a single date that they tell you.... I might be able to predict the major events for Equestria in general, but I can’t know everything that might happen in someone’s life.” I leaned closer, the mare looking familiar. “Wait... aren’t you the maid from seven months ago that no one knew?”

The mare looked around nervously and then back towards her. “M-me? I’m sorry, but I think you’re mistaken Grandmother. I work for The Applewood Inquirer, we rarely get access to the castle without special permission.” The mare spoke nervously.

“Ah, so it was your twin sister! That explains everything,” I said with a deadpan expression.

“Eh… I-I don’t have any sisters, Grandmother. I think you might simply have confused me with somepony else.” The unicorn mare replied with a nervous smile.

“I rarely forget a face -- or a body -- once I meet someone. I do sometimes forget names, though. How about we take this somewhere a bit more private?”

The mare quickly looked around and the hung her head. “Ok…”

I gestured to a door off to the right and started walking towards it, the mare falling in step behind me. Once we were through it I turned towards what I hoped was a dining room and said, “So what’s with the disguise? Changelings can walk around without them now.”

The mare looked up with a determined look on her face, somehow changing from her earlier personality. “Yes, Changelings can. I can’t.” The mare said. “I don’t think I’ve shed my disguise once without being either followed or called a freak.”

“Ah, one of your parents was a- wait. Luna said something about accidentally hurting someone that was fused with a changeling the night after you disappeared.” I stopped and turned towards her.

“Ah, yes. The lunar princess and her sense of urgency to show of her sense of perfection. She did more than hurt me, she literally split me in half! Had I not managed to fuse myself again I would most likely have died from going insane from the mental stress.” The mare hissed, but then sighed. “Although, no matter the pain she put me through I would never wish death upon her or her sister.”

Stretching out one of her forehooves to look at it she continued. “It might not be a simple life, being half Changeling and half Unicorn. But I can no longer go back, this is my life now.” The mare said, finishing inspecting her own hoof only to look at me.

“Right, sorry. You wished to know my name. I guess you have every right to know the name of the half Changeling mare who infiltrated and worked at the castle. My name is Glimmer Thorn, although I went by the name Silver Plate during my time here.”

“You know, Luna tried to look for you that day to apologize. I didn’t know why until now, but she was torn up about that for the next three months.” I opened the door next to us, nodding in satisfaction that it was a dining room and stepping over to the table. “Anyways, You won’t have that trouble now. If you want, you can be a sort of ambassador between the Hive and I. A group is pressuring me to take over the hive and dethrone Chrysalis, but I’d rather let them keep their current hierarchy.”

“I am sorry. I wasn’t really on the best of terms with either Changelings or Ponies before Chrysalis audience with Luna. And I haven’t really made any improvement with either. So I believe I would fill such a position poorly.” Responded Glimmer Thorn.

“That’s just it. You don’t feel obligated to help one side over the other. I don’t want to give this position to a Changeling because they’d want their mother to be the one to get the better deal and a pony would want the changelings to get a worse deal than they deserve.”

Just then Silver Platter came over and asked, “What would you like for dinner, Grandmother?”

“I’m wanting a fruit salad to start with and some Cockatrice heart with a side of liver.” I turned to Glimmer. “Would you like something, or is your diet like a changelings?”

“Actually, the answer to your questions is both yes… It’s complicated.” Glimmer responded and then looked at Silver Platter. “I’ll have the same as her.”

Silver nodded and set two glasses and a bottle of apple juice on the table before heading off to the kitchens.

“Apple juice again? I might love apples, but I’m no Holo.” I snapped my fingers and teleported the bottle back to the fridge, swapping it for a bigger bottle of homemade soda. “Here we are, some ice cold ‘Dew.” I glanced at my guest and explained, “It’s something from the universe I was born in. I made my own here and made it stronger, want a taste?”

“Sure, why not. Might as well while we wait for the food. Also, I guess I should elaborate on my dietary needs, No?”

I poured both of us a full glass and said, “If you want. I can kinda guess that you need both actual food and emotions to survive by your answer.”

“It’s a good guess, but I’m not really that fortunate. While I still eat like a regular Pony, I can’t actually gain anything from eating emotions, I can however still eat them. I would skip them, but there is more. Much like regular Ponies feel hunger when they need to eat, I feel a hunger for feeding on emotions, I might not need to eat them, and can survive without them, I still crave them like a pony does food.” Glimmer corrected as she took as sip of the ‘Dew’.

“Ah, it’s instincts leftover from the changeling that fused with you. I could probably help you fuse more thoroughly- well, I should say Sol and Mun can help you.” I took a gulp of my soda.

“I will have to decline your offer. Last time royalty offered ‘help’ it didn’t end well for me. And I really don’t wish to take any unnecessary risks. Besides, it would be… incorrect to say that I was the Unicorn and that it’s the Changeling instincts that are left. I am neither of them, I am more like my own individual than either of them were... I may appear to have kept mostly true to my Unicorn side in appearance, but that’s it, appearance.“ Glimmer explained, looking down on her drink before setting it down.

“I think I remember reading a story that’s like your situation. It was before I ever came to this universe a thousand odd years ago, but it was about a unicorn and her friend getting caught in an accident that made them fuse into one body. When their friends tried to separate them, they learned that doing so would physically kill what they became. I didn’t learn the end of that story since the one writing it stopped, but it seems like that’s the situation here. You have the memories of two past lives, but this is the only way you know how to live.”

Glimmer nodded her head. “The brief separation from… myself. was rather painful and in essence killed me, letting a Unicorn and Changeling exist in my place. They however retained my mental structure, making them incomplete and confused since the memories didn’t really spread equally. It’s actually a miracle the two halves of myselves were able to cast the spell that fused me once again. But that is the catch. The other two can’t exist with me here, and the other way around. And as Luna’s attempt proved, it is far too late to try to restore me to my former plural selves…”

Silver came out then and set our food in front of us, I thanked him and said, “Exactly. As soon as you fused like you are it was too late. What I’m suggesting won’t mess with your memories or your sense of self, it’ll just give you access to all the abilities of a unicorn and a changeling.” I picked up my fork and speared a piece of cantaloupe. “What I’m picking up on is that the two of you weren’t fused on a molecular scale. That your minds are fused sufficiently, but the body is only half done.”

I took a bite and continued, “There’s a rumor going around... I want to say Vanhoover, that a changeling and a pony had a child. I know from Chrysalis that the rumor has some merit since it's possible, but a changeling and a pony actually being on that level of trust yet... isn’t probable.”

Glimmer sighed. “I will have to consider your offer later, I’m afraid I simply can’t give you an answer right now. Also, you said that it ‘isn’t probably’, that doesn’t deny the possibility. Although I would personally dismiss the rumor as a relationship with such an outcome would mean that they would’ve had to court each other before the Changelings came out from hiding…”

“True, they would’ve had to had sex before that, not to mention there’s the fact that it wasn’t that month if the foal was born only two weeks ago.” I set my bowl aside and float the next course over. “Anyways, I know about you now, so why don’t you ask me some questions?”

Glimmer Thorn swallowed her most recent bite and and began thinking of a question to ask. “So, about this … Displaced thing. How does it all work, I mean… I don’t know… just, How?” She eventually asked.

“Well, from what I know a Displaced is someone who goes to a convention with an incomplete costume and buys the thing that would complete it from a... I don’t really know what to call him, but he’s referred to as The Merchant. The item the Displaced buys sends them to a version of Equestria and there they just... do whatever. Most don’t know what they’re about to step into, but me? I jumped in head first once I saw someone disappear in front of me.” I took another gulp of my ‘Dew and continued, “Once you’re Displaced you can find items that will allow you to summon other Displaced that are called Tokens. Which ones you find all depend on your moral compass and which way it points.”

Glimmer tapped one of her hooves against her jaw a few time, thinking the information over before settling on her next question. “So… There’s something I don’t really understand. The process of either enchanting the objects the Displaced buy, or performing a spell to send them to other Equestrias would most likely require a ton of magic. But when working with such big amounts of magic, wouldn’t it be possible for an experienced Pony to simply track this ‘Merchant’?”

“And that’s where the Void comes into play. The Void is what exists between universes and it is full of beings more powerful than any pony could ever dream of becoming, not to mention that the Void is more twisted than Discord’s mind. Then there’s the fact that there’s no magic and unicorns don’t exist in the universes where the humans come from.”

Glimmer Thorn’s eyes became huge as dinnerplates as she heard that. “N-no magic? At all? H-how do you deal with not having any magic?” She asked.

“With technology and innovation. The universe where I’m from was just about to get ready to launch the first ever spacecraft that could take humans to other worlds. It was going to be called The Lionheart.”

“Well, isn’t that ironic. You miss your world's first intended launch of transport to another world by beating them to the punch.” Glimmer stated.

I chuckled at that and said, “Not exactly what I meant. You see, universes are far bigger than just one planet and we had conjectured that if one planet could produce life, then why not others? We weren’t aiming to go to other universes, we were looking for the edges of our own. Exploring and documenting everything we came across as we went.” I pushed my plate away and leaned back in my chair, holding my glass in my right hand. “I could go on and on about how we were able to find a planet within our own by just exploring underground, or how we found a civilization in the deepest part of our oceans... but that’s for another time. Where I’m from, we were getting bored with how stale -- and over populated -- the world was becoming and had to reach for the stars.”

“Sounds like some of those comics I’ve seen foals read these days. I believe I read something about a group of unicorns trying to create spells for traveling in space, but coming up with nothing since all spells would use up far too much magic to ever be useful.”

“Those cultists are using old magic and nothing but runes to do get off the planet. Now if they tried using some of the new thaumaturgy, three dimensional circles in a clear crystal, they might be able to get it cost-efficient enough to let something as big as an airship go out into space.” I finished off my glass and poured another. “Anything else you’d like to ask about?”

“A few things, but I’m afraid I will only bring up more questions, I would actually rather bring this around to a closing and maybe return to my dwelling in the Everfree after submitting my report to The Applewood Inquirer. Oh, wait. That reminds me, I was asked to ask about a rumor. It doesn’t happen to be true that you were previously of the opposite gender?”

Just then I felt someone trying to summon me and said, “One moment, Glimmer, someone’s trying to-” I was interrupted by a golden tailed figure with an unbuttoned shirt, jeans, and golden like hair slamming into me. “I pulled too hard....” I groaned from my place on the floor.

“Oww… Next time, Sun. Look before you leap.” The would-be summoner told himself as he shook his head and looked at me, which almost gave him a nosebleed if his red face was anything to go by. “Oh…… Am I interrupting anything?”

“Not really, Glimmer there just asked if I was really a guy originally,” I said, nudging ‘Sun’ off of me. “This isn’t how I would’ve liked to meet you.”

“Likewise. Still though, I think we haven’t properly introduced ourselves. I’m Sun. Sun Wukong.” He replied, offering a handshake.

I stood and gave a slight bow. “I am Grandmother Maxine Caulfield, current ruler of this Equestria and resident Free Love specialist.”

“Nice to meet you. Oh and before I say anything else, congratulations on you and Lance getting married.”

I giggled and said, “It’s still four months away.”

“I know… After all, that’s what it said on the invitation.” The Faunus replied, showing me the parchment that he received from Lance and also the photograph. “He also said he wanted me to be his best man.”

“I can see why.” My eyes traveled up and down Sun a few times. “You are more of a hunk than the anime showed~.”

“Umm… Thanks?” He said, noticing my eyes. “And sorry for crashing into you.” Before he could speak any further though, he noticed a rainbow maned filly crawling on him.

“Who dis, Mama?”

“This,” I said, slowly walking towards Sun sensually. “Is your dear uncle, Sun Wukong.” I lightly ran my hand over his chest.

Rainbow held her hooves up to the faunus and said, “Sunny!”

“Hello there, youngster!” Sun reached out, playing with the pegasus a little. Soon, Rainbow decided to have some fun by chasing the Faunus’ tail. “Looks like she likes my tail.”

“I’ll just leave you... to your family bonding,” Glimmer said.

I froze for a second, then turned to my other guest and said, “I’m so sorry about that. Here, I’ll let you ask any question you want.”

Glimmer thought for a moment then asked, “How good were the princesses in bed?”

The question caused Sun to raise his head and look at me in surprise. One thing he didn’t notice was his tail stiffen as Rainbow crawled over it like a vine in a jungle.

I gave Sun a devious grin and leaned a bit closer to the mare. “How about we discuss that after the foals go to bed? Preferably after you help me get... Uncle Sunny to help us scratch an itch?”

Sun raised an eyebrow. “Sure, I guess. You must be sore after being with the kids all day right?”

“They’re nothing but sweet angels when I’m around,” I dismissed taking a few steps towards him. “But I know you’ll be sore come the dusk, if you know what I mean....”

“Dusk? Do you mean dawn by chance or is there something I don’t understand here?” The Faunus asked, a little confused as Rainbow climbed onto his shoulder.

“Ponies are nocturnal in this universe. Everything is basically reversed when it comes to day and night,” I said, repeating it from the other times I had to say it.

Prince Rutherford walked in then and asked, “Madam Maxine, can I-. Oh… Who do we have here?”

Sun himself was surprised. “A…… reindeer? Well, that’s a first.”

I chuckled, levitating a newspaper in front of Sun. “You should see the headlines.”

Sun looked. His eyes soon widened. “This guy ran you over? Really? Should I take offense or no… Because I have my gunchaku on my back if that’s a yes.”

“You mean these?” Sol asked from my left, holding a pair of nunchucks up.

“Right… You do realize that’s only one pair right.” Sun replied, but to his surprise, he pulled out a banana instead. “Seriously?”

Mun appeared at my right side holding the other pair.

“You’re killin me, smalls.” Sun deadpanned. “Question though, do those… machines run on magic?”

Both of the thestrals replied, “These bodies are completely organic and work exactly like any regular pony’s.”

I sighed and said, “Sol’s the one who replaced one of your... weapons with a banana.”

Sol giggled, “I noticed during the scan that you were part monkey.”

“Well, technically, I am a Faunus. Meaning I’m a human with animal characteristics. For me, I have the speed and reflexes of a monkey along with the tail. Which Rainbow really seems to like.” He pointed out as Rainbow hugged it like it was Mr. Fluffington, her teddy bear. Sun himself chuckled a little as he used the tail to tickle and tease the filly, making her sniffle a few times every time the tail bopped her on the nose. Soon, Lucky himself trotted over and was personally surprised to see the monkey like human in the room.

“Grandmo-.... Mom… Who is this?”

“Lance’s cousin, Sun. You can call him uncle, though,” I said, disappointment on my face for a fraction of a second. “So where’s Light and Golden?”

“Sleeping. I... asked one of the guards to watch them to make sure we know when they wake up.”

“Thank you for doing that, Lucky. You don’t need someone to watch you if you’re watching out for your sisters.”

“Quite a responsible colt if you ask me.” Sun smiled, Rainbow now climbing onto his shoulders.

“Sunny!!” Dashie proclaimed, bopping Sun on the nose with an outstretched hoof.

“Dashie, don’t lean so far from where you’re holding on unless you plan to fly,” I admonished. “It’s not safe.”

Rainbow stopped and slowly leaned back against Sun. “Sorry mommy....”

“It’s okay, Dashie. You’re probably just tired.” Sun told her, rubbing behind her ears. “Lucky? Could you make sure that Rainbow gets some sleep?”

Lucky nodded and trotted over to let Rainbow sit on his back. “I’ll put her with her sisters.”

“Thanks, Lucky.” Sun asked, hoof bumping one of his hooves in a fist pump like motion. He soon turned back to me, Rutherford and Glimmer.

I watched the foals leave the room, turning back to Sun saying, “So about my offer....”

Chapter 34: Monkey Love and Returning Enemies

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 35: Mirrors

"Ugh.... Can't Twilight quiet down about that thief?" I asked, slowly getting out of bed. It's been three weeks since I sent her that journal and only one since her coronation. "She has things to learn this dusk before-"

I was interrupted by a cloaked figure bursting into the room. The figure glanced my way then ran for the bathroom, followed closely by Twilight. I groaned and put my hand on my face. "Twilight?"

The purple princess paused and turned to me and said, "She stole my-"

"Yes, I know. You've been yelling that louder than the Royal Canterlot Voice for the past five minutes as you chased her through the castle. Calm down." I waited for a moment and composed myself a bit, realizing that I had no clothes on. "First, I need clothes. Then we deal with that thief."

"But-"

"She ran into the mirror in my bathroom, I know where she's gone." I walked over to my closet and opened the doors.

"Well then-"

I turned to Twilight and pulled her to me. "No. The crown can be replaced, same as the gem in it."

She stepped away, horror on her face. "The Elements aren't important? What about everything my friends and I have done together?"

I knelt down and wrapped my arm around her, pulling her to me again. "The crown and necklaces are nothing more than a joke. You and your friends hold their power inside. I was going to tell you guys at the wedding, but apparently I didn't plan on the portal opening between now and then."

"Wait, what?"

"Yeah, Luna never felt the Harmonic Power of the Elements come from the crown or necklaces when they were in the vault -- and no, that wasn't because of the enchantments. Look, I have never felt the power of the Elements unless you or one of your friends were around."

Twilight looked down in thought, trying to process what I just implied. Finally she said, "But that can't be, We've never used the Elements without the necklaces and crown."

I squeezed her a little before going back to finding something to wear. "That's just because you think you need them. If you focused enough on the bonds between you girls, you'd be able to use that power whenever you wanted to. Hell, you might even be able to use it individually."

"So.... Just let the thief go?"

I finally gave up and reached for my regalia, pulling it on as I said, "Oh heavens no! I'm just saying think things through before you jump in blindly. I'd rather not have to replace something with that much Elementium in it." Once I was dressed we walked into the bathroom to discover that the thief had already went through the mirror. I gestured to the mirror and said, "Well, looks like we have to go through ourselves."

"Through what? They obviously teleported away using a rune inscribed on a hoof sized rock," Spike said as he finally showed up, the rest of the Elements following right behind.

"Heh, Twilight, I think you need to explain how teleporting works to him again." My smile faded as I noticed Twilight's non-reaction to Spike's suggestion. "Wait, you can actually do that?" I shook my head, putting that on the back burner. "Never mind for now. No, Spike. My mirror is a portal to a different universe every two and a half years. Where it opens is a universe where everyone is a human like me and no, Twilight and I are the only ones going."

"Why leave my friends behind? Wouldn't it be better to have them to back us up?" Twilight asked.

"It'll be easier to keep track of who's who if only the two of us go," I explained. "Plus there's a lot of things to get distracted by over there and we have only a forty-eight hour window to get the crown and get back before the portal closes. Or we could spend a few months studying the portal so we can open and close it when we want, but that would mean leaving your crown over there."

"Well, the thief did leave this fake crown...."

I gave her a deadpan look. "I was joking. "

"But-"

"No buts or I'm gonna smack your flank every time you say it." I said as I walked back into the bathroom, now fully dressed.

Twilight joined me a minute later and asked, "This won't hurt, will it?"

"Only as much as going through a wormhole through the fabric of space and time and landing on stone." With that I jumped in shouting, "Allonsy, Alonso!"

When I came to I noticed that I was laying on my back under a naked human Twilight. I ran my hands down her sides, admiring her curves and her silky smooth skin until I realized that we were laying on the ground in front of a school.

Just then a shadow fell over the both of us and a very familiar voice said, "And what are the two of you doing laying here naked?"

She- I looked up, my eyes widening in surprise.

"Well?"

I finally find my voice as my vision blurs and say, "C-Celestia?"

Chapter 36: Memories and Parties

"Well?" Celestia asked.

I tried to answer even as my vision grew even more blurry and my throat closed up. There, standing over me, was a human Celestia; one that was supposed to be dead since this realm mirrored my own. I felt Twilight shift, but didn't pay much attention as I stared at the beautiful, pink angel before me.

"I know you aren't mute. Answer me!"

Just then, Twilight let out a long, high-pitched scream that tore my gaze away from Celestia and made me look at her. "T-Twilight!" I said as I grabbed her shoulders, only for her to try to shake me off. "Twilight, it's me, Maxine! You need to calm down."

It took a little while, and some rearranging of limbs, but I was able to calm her down enough for her to ask, "W-why do you look different?"

I glanced down at myself, just now noticing that I didn't have my tits anymore. I pulled a small mirror out of my bag and saw a stranger looking back at me. He had a full, untrimmed, brown beard, blue-ish green eyes, and a small scar cutting his right eyebrow in half. "I...." I swallowed and continued, "This is what I looked like before I came to our universe, but... what's with the scar? I don't remember having it before."

"Ugh, this is why I'm the vice-principal now," Celestia grumbled, reaching for my arm.

I jumped up, pulling Twilight with me as I realized the implications of my transformation. "I-I have to get back! Twilight, I'll send Rarity over with some clothes so you don't make a scene."

"But-" my hand connected with her ass and she yelped in surprise.

"I told you. No more buts! Just wait here until Rarity comes." I thought for a moment, then pulled out a blanket. "Here, wrap this around yourself. It's socially wrong to go around with nothing on here. I might return if going through the portal doesn't cause any problems." I stepped towards the mirror, but felt someone grab my wrist.

"Oh no you don't. You and your girlfriend aren't going anywhere but to the principal's office!" Celestia said, trying to pull us towards the school.

I yanked her to me, grabbing her shoulders as she turned to face me and said, "You, in your tiny school, can't even begin to comprehend what's going on here. We are not from this universe and where we're from, I'm a woman. And pregnant! Whether or not you believe me, I'm going through that mirror and seeing if coming here has caused any complications." She opened her mouth to say something, but I cut her off. "I don't care, I'm not a student here. Now either let go, or be dragged along."

When she didn't say anything or let go, I turned to the portal and walked through, her hands changing to hooves when we reached the other side where I felt her hooves slide off of my hand.

Not seeing Rarity in the bathroom, I opened the door and saw Spike playing a board game with Lucky. "You two know where Rarity is? And the fillies?" Just then we heard a scream from the bathroom. I shook my head and explained, "Celestia from that universe wouldn't let go and I had to drag her back here."

Lucky's eyes widened and he looked around saying, "They were here only a minute ago!"

"Rarity's in that room you gave her for her workshop," Spike said, moving one of his pieces.

"I guess I'm going to have to find her an outfit, then," I said as I walked to my closet. "And Lucky? If you don't find your sisters by lunch time you aren't getting dessert." I opened the door to find the three fillies trying on some of my clothes. "Never mind, they're right here. Come on girls, I need to get Twilight an outfit."

It took only three minutes to find something suitable for her and when I turned around Celestia was standing there looking like she had just calmed down. "Oh good, you can take this to Twilight for me while I go to the-"

Celestia put a pink hoof on my mouth and said, "First of all, I'm not your errand girl. Second," She took a notebook out of her shirt, her eyes lighting up in a way that wrenched my heart out of my chest. "Tell me all about this universe."

I grimaced and looked away. "W-we need to get these clothes to Twilight, though."

"I'm sure she can last an hour or two-"

"With students passing by her and laughing because she's naked?" I turned my attention to Spike, who was trying to keep Golden from messing up the game. "Spike, can you take these to Twilight for me?"

He glanced over at me and in that second Rainbow swooped in and knocked a few tiny metal clouds out of her path to Spike's phoenix. "Oh! now we have to start over," he grumbled, letting Golden pick up a piece. "Yeah okay, I'll take them to her. But I'm gonna stay over there with her." With that, he took the bundle of clothes and headed for the portal.

I turned back to Celestia and asked, "So what do you want to start with?"

She thought for a moment, scrunching her snout and squinting. After a few minutes she said, "Why not something simple like this universe's me and Luna?"

"That's actually a very complicated topic. It'll take a few hours to fully tell."

She sat down on the edge of my bed and switched her pencil to her left hoof. "I have all day."

I bit my lower lip, deciding that I should really try to make peace with my memories. I sat down next to her and said, "Fine, but we go alternating turns. You ask a question, I ask one okay?" She nodded in agreement and I continued, "Well, Celestia and Luna were actually the rulers of Equestria before.... Before me. Ah, no interrupting for now. You wanted to know who you and your sister were in this universe. A thousand years ago they had a fight which led to Celestia being banished to the sun- magic, don't question it. Anyways, about three years ago Celestia came back and was purified of the spirit that possessed her and regained her throne. A year ago I was released from my stone prison and... well, Celestia and I had a rocky start because of what happened before she was banished, but I managed to turn that around and become her lover."

"Wait, what?"

"Yes, you and I were a thing in this universe. It lasted three weeks, not counting the one I wasn't here for. We broke up because I didn't want a lot of ponies sharing our bed but she did and me, being hurt by the thought that she didn't actually love me, ran to Luna's room and hid under the covers."

"This has gotten off topic in a hurry."

"But if you don't know our past, you won't know why I was your successor."

"Fine, continue."

"As I hid there Luna came in with one of her guards in tow, I was discovered, and the three of us had sex. I spent the next two months being with Luna and learning to be a bit more open in bed until Celestia and Luna both sat down with me and we just... talked. Mostly about how we felt about each other and which one of them was going to marry me. I asked them why not the both of them and... well, Luna said that she didn't love me in the way I needed.... T-that she only saw me as a friend with benefits. Celestia, though... I-I didn't know it, but my leaving her hurt her bad. She wouldn't even look at another pony, just- just sit at her desk and.... F-for the first few days, she did nothing but sit and stare. But then she began piecing together a plan to... basically bring me back to her. She never once thought of resorting to magic or-or potions, just... a date. Going out on a midday flight, or going to a restaurant...." I sniffled and tried my hardest to not let my tears fall. "A rom-romantic day, just the two of us.... S-she didn't get to complete her plan, but we went out anyways."

I pulled out my photo album and turned to a photo of me and Celestia on a picnic blanket in the gardens. We'd just finished off the bottle of wine she had brought and I had wanted something to remember the day by. "This was us on that date. The wind was giving us a nice breeze, the sun felt warm and inviting... a perfect day with not a cloud in the sky."

Celestia stared at me for a moment, thinking something before whispering, "What happened to her?"

"They died. F-four months ago."

“I-i’m sorry I-.”

“It’s okay. You know, talking with you made me feel a bit better about what happened.” I put the photo album back in my bag and stood up. “Come on, I need to go make sure nothing happened to my son.”

“Sure thing… If I may ask, how many kids do you have?”

“Four. You already met one of them. Lucky. The other three are Golden Spark, Light Sweet and Rainbow Dash. Yes, she is a filly here and-.”

“Mama-!” I turned to see Rainbow Dash nudging my leg as I bent down and picked her up. Her gaze immediately went to ‘Tia, stretching out a hoof and reaching towards her.

“Okay, it’s official. She likes you.” I shifted and set Rainbow down on Celestia’s back where she immediately started to nuzzle into the place between Celestia’s wings and by her shoulderblades. “Don’t worry, this is normal.”

“It’s normal for a former lover from a different universe to be instantly liked by your children?”

“I was going to say Rainbow nudging you on the back is normal, but now that you mention it… It is kind of weird.” I said. I swear for a moment that I thought I hear Rainbow purr like a kitten while she was on ‘Tia’s back.

“Maybe she just thinks you’re the Celestia she knows. Or you’re better with children than you think.”

“Children I didn’t know I had to begin with…” She muttered. “We should get back though. Luna could possibly be waiting for me.”

“You make a good point. I just want to make sure that Spike comes back first beforehand. I don’t want him stuck in there alongside Twilight.” I tell ‘Tia, moments before the dragon came back through. He smiled and gave me a thumbs up. Which I took as a sign that the delivery of clothes was successful. He went back over to Lucky and the girls as they restarted their game.

“One last question before we go back… Is it hard for you to raise all four of those kids?”

“Not really. Sol and Mun have been a big help.”

“Who?”

“My personal assistants. And I need to go check with a doctor before I go back through real quick. Won’t take more than a few minutes.” With that I teleported to the medical wing, accidentally scaring Home Remedy. “Home, just the pony I wanted to see. I know I came in for a checkup only yesterday, but I went through a portal and turned into a stallion. I just want to make sure there’s nothing wrong still.”

“O-okay grandmother…” The spell travelled up and down me once and he put on a smile. “Other than a small trace of a stasis spell, I can find nothing wrong.”

“A stasis spell?”

“Yes, it’s a very advanced spell that-”

As... interesting as it was to learn more about magic, I kinda tuned him out a bit. All I caught was that it wasn’t going to hurt me or my son and that however much magic was put into it determines how long the effect lasts. The fact that there was an almost infinitesimal trace meant that the spell had been receiving enough each second to last for another second.

“I’m sorry to cut you short, but I do have someone waiting on me to get back.”

“It’s okay. Come by anytime. Just please let me know first before you decided to drop in here though.” The Stallion grumbled.

“I will, I was just in a bit of a hurry this time.” I lit my hand and teleported back to find Celestia laying on my bed with what looked like my diary laying open in front of her. Oh god, what was she reading? I glanced at the date of the entry over her shoulder and got a smug grin on my face. “You like reading smut, don’t you Celestia?”

She jumped and slowly turned to look at me. “I honestly thought I would find something in here about your… future husband,” She told me, trying to act normal. “Only to find that you… had a wonderful night of passion with him” When I looked around, I began to notice something. Specifically, the smell in the air and where her hooves were.

“You were masterbating to my diary?”

“...... It’s hard not to when you wrote down how you two had sex the entire time. I’m now beginning to have fantasies of him having sex with me…” She replied, blushing a little while admitting it.

“You know, we do have an open relationship....” I implied, letting my hand rest on her flank.

“Open? Wait… So he’s allowed to-.” She froze as I squeezed her ass.

“Yep. And if I wasn’t trying to cut down on how much sex I have, you’d be screaming your head off.” Now her face began to blush even more. Almost as red as rubies.

“C-cut down? How much Sex have you had?” She asked me, her wings blooming forth and standing upright.

“Well... If you count only the Displaced.... Twenty-three times. Not counting Lance, of course.” Now was when Celestia’s jaw dropped. Wait til I tell her how I felt when I had Lance screw me silly.

“O-oh my… Umm… Can I ask you something? About Lance… was he good in bed?”

“Well, starting out he was a bit shy like any virgin, but once he got started... well, the only one that topped him was Celestia. My Celestia, not you obviously. But then again, she’s had several hundred years to practice.”

“Do you think that… I could possibly… well… meet him?” She now asked.

I shrugged and walked towards the bathroom. “Depends on if he gets back today and if he stumbles into the mirror while tripping over the rug when he tries to look for me in the bathroom.”

“So... it’s a small chance?”

“Not really. I’ve heard a few stories from Matterhorn about him tripping over rugs.”

“He sounds a little clumsy.” Celestia giggled. “I can see why you love him.”

“Actually, he was a real gentleman when we met and all my innuendos went clear over his head. He didn’t even understand why I wanted him to take off his clothes. Oh, hold on, we’ll have to continue on the other side.”

Going through wasn’t the same as before. I felt myself being... transferred to another body. It was distracting, but I managed to catch my powers staying behind and pull them with me.

When we landed, I felt more powerful for some reason. More... in control. ....Eh, I’ll just pass it off as a side effect of the testosterone.

“As I was saying: you would be hard pressed to show me someone more innocent than he was,” I said, helping Celestia to her feet.

“I would be a little more focused on where your friend went. She’s not here.”

I glanced around, noticing a guy with blue hair coming out of the front doors of the school. “Hey, Brad- I mean, Flash!”

The boy turned to me, raising an eyebrow. “Excuse me, Ma’am, but how do you know my name?”

“Celestia’s told me about some of you students and mentioned that you play bass in a band. Have you seen a purple haired woman around here?”

“You mean Fluttershy’s new friend? She was going over with her to Sugarcube Corner last time I saw them. Heard about them preparing a birthday celebration for Pinkie Pie since she’s turning 21 today.” He told me. “You might find them there. It’s just a couple blocks from here.”

“Thanks. And if you’re underage, don’t try to show up. I plan on spiking everything.”

“I heard that it was a private party. Plus, I have a test I need to study for anyways. Have a good day… Ma’am.” He finished before heading back inside the school. I turned to Celestia, now with some new information on hand.

“I can drive us there if you’re okay with that.” She offered, holding the keys to what looked like a porsche with a white and gold paintjob.

“Okay. It’ll be faster than walking at any rate.”

The drive over to the cafe was full of girl talk about Lance and everyone the two of us had sex with. When we arrived, I immediately spotted Twilight and went over to her. “Hey Twi, did you get the crown back already?”

She gave me an uncomprehending look and said, “I’m sorry, do I know you?”

I looked over her outfit, noticing that it wasn’t the purple skirt and blue tee I gave Spike. “Oh, you’re this dimension's Twilight.”

“I’m sorry, what was that-?”

“Oh there you are, Max! I was just-” I turned around, seeing another Twilight. This one with the purple skirt and blue tee I had Spike deliver, but her outfit was dirty and grubby from slogging through the sewers if the stench rolling off her was any indication.

“What happened to you?” I interrupted.

“I found the crown, but then lost it after it fell in a storm drain. I tried going after it, but after an hour, I couldn’t get it or handle the smell anymore. Now I’m seeing you talking to… a doppelganger of me?”

“I’m not a doppelganger, faker!” The Twilight behind me exclaimed. ....I’m just going to call her Alt-Light.

“What did you call me!?”

“Hey, girls! Stop with the cat fight, you’re both the same person. Twilight, why don’t you and this universe’s Twilight talk and get to know each other?” I suggested.

“Hopefully, it’ll clear some things up.”

"Yeah, Rares?" I said, opening the door that was being knocked on, "What's...."

“Um… I’m looking for Max-?” Holy shit, it was Lance! The real him! Or so I thought. Well, only one way to find out.

I lunged forward and kissed him, almost knocking the two of us to the floor. Lance personally struggled to back up a minute, probably because he didn’t know that it was actually me. “Okay, what the hell? I ask a question and then I get that? Who are you even?”

I chuckled, taking a moment to clear my throat before speaking, "I told you I was a guy originally, but you didn't believe me."

“Holy shit… Oh god, I’ve missed you.” Lance said back. “I’m sorry I’ve been gone for so long. It was only a couple of days back where I’m from, until Lucky told me that it was a month.” He walked into the room, closing the door behind him. “We have got a LOT of catching up to do.”

"Not much to say on my end. Sat on my throne for a few hours every night, walked around, spent time with the foals, had sex with your cousin, beat the shit out of the messenger, oh! I even started work on trying to make fighter jets."

“Wait, you did it with Sun? Okay, I honestly didn’t expect that the open relationship we have was THAT open.” Lance replied, thinking to himself. “And the messenger… Would that be Time Spinner? He told me about his experience with you when you two met.”

"Yeah... I kinda went off on him for hitting you over the head with a frying pan.”

“Right… did he happen to tell you that where I’m from, he was the founder of the power ponies? Before getting himself banished?”

I pulled a flask from my bag and poured part of it into a bowl of batter. "Nope, don't remember him saying something like that."

“Well, he is and-. Wait… Is that what I think it is? Moonshine? You really need to not try to get anyone drunk today.” Lance said, before finding a way to switch the topic. “So… about Sun… How was he?”

"Not as hopelessly naive as you were, but still a virgin.”

“I didn’t mean that… Plus, it might not be best to talk about that right now. Especially with Aurora.”

I looked at him for a moment before shrugging. "Well, if I can adopt a foal without you knowing, so can you. Besides, this isn't Moonshine. It's a version that is super concentrated and can get anyone drunk."

“Yeah… about that… Aurora isn’t really a foal… I’ll let you see for yourself.” Unlocking his communicator, he pressed a few buttons. “Aurora, can you come out for a minute? I would like you to talk to Max.”

The humanized girl faded out of Lance’s bracer, making herself known. She landed her feet on the floor, and looked shily at Max. “H-hi…”

A soft smile made its way onto my face as I knelt down. "Hello there, Aurora, I'm Max." I leaned in a little and stage whispered, "Don't worry, I'm the fun parent."

Aurora giggled, “N-nice to meet you… I… I just don’t do well meeting new people. I’m used to daddy and my sisters, but they’re gone for now. Lance is being nice enough to take care of me until they return…”

"Well, until they do you may consider us your family. Ah, Lance and I were going to talk about adding your daddy to our family, but he already knows what I would say, so think of us as your aunt and uncle."

Aurora smiled brightly, “Thanks! It means a lot to me! I’d hug you, but…” She fazed her hand through Lance, who shivered.

"Hmmm.... I think we could find a way around that. I'll have to ask Sol and Mun if it's possible, but if it is...." I held my hand over the ghost's head and placed it in her hair, not shivering at the contact. "You might have a body again."

Spirit squealed and ran in place, passing through the floor with a smile that rivaled Pinkie’s. “Really!? You’d do that!?”

"It'll be the least we could do for missing our niece's birthdays. Not even thinking of the Hearths Warmings we missed," I said, smiling almost as much as the filly.

“Thanks!” She started trying to calm down, “I’ve missed a lot myself! Like my eighth birthday and Hearths Warming, and… Well, everything!” She started rubbing the scar on her throat, “This is also annoying…”

"Like I said, we have to ask Sol and Mun if it's even possible. If it is, who knows how long it'll take to make a complete body and if you'll be able to use magic? I'm not saying you shouldn't hope that everything goes smoothly, but you should be aware that there's a big chance that it might not work."

“Hey, if it doesn’t work, I’ve got an eternity to find other ways, and a multiverse I can use to my advantage. But this is more than I could have hoped for!” Aurora's smile grew, “I guess I’ll go to the car and play some music. Something tells me this is one of those adult party’s aunt Zapp used to have.”

"You don't have to try to use the multiverse. If they say it isn't possible, we can just give you a mechanical body," I said as I stood up. "Personally I'd rather not, but it would be preferable to let you move on your own."

“Well… Thanks again! I’ll be back in two hours so you guys can ‘party hard’ as dad used to say.” She turned and faded through the wall.

"She is so cute!" I turned to Lance, grabbing his hands. "I don't care what you say, she's not staying in your equipment. She's to get something that lets her move on her own."

“Hopefully, we will have something for her. But for right now, it’s the best we got.” Lance told him. “Plus, her powers allow her to have control over inanimate objects. I would try to find a body for her, but I wanted to make sure you were okay first. Not to mention that I had a odd theory on what could be possible… you heard of Robocop?”

I scoffed, "Who hasn't heard of that nutjob and his 'army' of a single working 'ED-209'?"

“Well, I don’t want anything like that. A mechanical body may have numerous glitches and problems… I think I may know someone that could help in that regard though. Her name is Blood Cleaver. She specializes in talking to spirits and I believe she could also raise the dead. If I find Aurora’s old body, then maybe she could find a way for her body and soul to be reconnected again. I just need to find her token back in my room.” Lance said, recalling when she helped summon Milano Mash’s spirit to help him with the case of the ghoul that killed her unintentionally.

"Yeah, I'd rather not go digging up graveyards. And you aren't going to do it without me."

“We won’t need to. All she needs is the place where Aurora died and she’ll take care of the rest. But enough about that. Now that we don’t need to worry about Aurora…… Let’s return to the original topic.” Lance spoke, reminding me of the topic involving Sun. “Why did he come to visit anyways? It wasn’t just for fun now, was it?”

I held up my hands, shrugging a little and said, "He tried to summon me for something, but I pulled back and he landed on me. I don't know what he was going to do but… Well, I-"

“Well, I did ask for him to be the best man. Maybe he was wanting to get to know you a little more and what not?” Lance suggested. “Now he probably got to know you a LOT more since you slept with him.”

My eyes narrowed and I smirked. "Is that a bit of jealousy I hear?"

“Nah. I’m just saying that he’s a lucky man… He didn’t give you any trouble now did he? Given the fact that he’s a monkey, I thought he might’ve pulled a few tricks on you.”

"No, but Sol had fun teasing him with bananas. All he did was give me his.”

“Right… Your tone says otherwise. Did he tease you?” Lance wondered.

"Only with his tail."

Lance twitched a little, erasing the thought of that from his mind. “What about you though? He sounded like he enjoyed your company. Did you enjoy his? I mean, I was gone and I didn’t want to think that I was making you wait so long for me to come back.”

"He visited the same night I heard that you wouldn't be able to come back for a few days and went back the next night. I'm thinking about limiting how often I sleep with others and wearing more modest clothes because of our fillies."

“That’s… new. What made you start thinking that?” The Adept asked.

"Well, for one I called your name instead of Sun's. And for another... I found out how much of my closet was full of role play clothes." That caught Lance off guard.

“Maybe we’ll talk to Rarity when we get back and help prepare some “Work clothes” for you for during the day-.”

“Someone called my name?” A certain purple haired girl asked as she was looking at the two of them. “How’s everything going back here, darlings?”

“Pretty well,” Lance replied before turning to me. “Would you agree?”

"Yep, just need to get the batter in the oven," I said, stirring the bowl in front of me. "You heard your name because Lance is a bit behind."

“Behind? I’m sorry darling, but I’m confused.”

Lance sighed, before looking back at Rarity. “Back in Equestria, Max is a girl and is also my Fiance. We’re getting married in a couple of months. I’ve been gone for a while so she was catching me up to speed on current events.”

"Yes, she explained this when we met."

"Anyways," I interrupted. "I didn't have a lot of modest outfits so Lance thought I could ask the you from my universe to make more for me, but I already asked Coco to instead." Lance himself kept himself occupied for a short while, looking over all of the treats that were made while Rarity and I were conversating. "Celestia!" I groaned. "Now we have to make the base again."

Lance looked over where I was and chuckled, covering his mouth and trying not to laugh at the sight of Celestia laying on an already frosted cake the size of a bed, snoring away. He chuckled. “Couldn’t resist now, could she?”

"And I put most of the super moonshine in that. I guess we won't be seeing Rainbow kissing Pinkie tonight. I know Fluttershy's gonna get lucky with Big Mac no matter what," I sighed, chuckling a little. "Well, maybe I can put a whole shot in a cupcake and give it to Rainbow. Assuming I even have that much."

“Yeah, they’ll be lucky. That’s for sure. I honestly don’t think I can get buzzed even if I tried.” Lance replied.

"You're- you want to get everyone drunk?" Rarity asked, before getting a thoughtful look. "Well, we are all older than twenty-one and we haven't had a good party yet."

“That’s not the point. I’m an Adept. To put it in simple terms, because of my rapid healing, alcohol can’t affect me.” What Lance said reminded me of the first Captain America film, when he tried drinking his sorrows away, only for it to not work.

"Well... I do have some Dragon's Blood over in my secret stash leftover from when Kat visited last time. It can get anything drunk guaranteed."

“Right…” To try it out, I took out an eyedropper from a nearby cabinet and filled it halfway, pouring it into a thimble. He tried it briefly and drank the whole shot in one intake. “Okay, I’m buzzed…… and now it’s gone.”

"That's because I didn't want you too buzzed. I helped you get rid of it from your system but let you feel it some. Plus, you're under age."

“Only seventeen-. Hey, is it just me or is Celestia taking her shirt off?” Lance pointed towards where she was, as her shirt dropped to the floor. “Maybe we should close the door?”

"... Well, at least we have a great view since she doesn't have a bra," I snickered as Lance closed the door.

“And that’s another image to remove from my mind.” The Adept muttered, looking towards the front of the store. “Oh hey, we got some new arrivals. But I think they might be a little too young for this party.”

"Why do you say that?" Around that moment, I turned to look at the door and the three girls. "Oh."

“Two words. Sweetie Belle.”

"No, they aren't going to come to the party if there's going to be alcohol," Rarity said, heading for them. Lance happened to notice something though. One thing that was surprising to him. “Hey Max, you and Twilight were looking for the crown right?”

"Yeah we found it but it ended up going down a storm drain when she accidentally dropped it," I said to him. "Why are they covered in leaves and trash?"

“Look in Sweetie Belles hands.” Lance pointed out. “Something tells me that she wanted to make it up to you, so they went chasing after it. Because she’s holding the crown right now.”

"They weren't any where near us when it was lost though." I walked over to the three and knelt down. "You found this for us?"

"Well, I recognized it from Rarity talking about it and seeing it in the case in the school. We tried returning it to Principal Luna, but she said to bring it here," Sweetie Belle said, holding out the crown. “We also wanted to drop off out present for Pinkie Pie… Where is she?”

"She'll be here in an hour and a half and I need to get back to making the cake."

"We'll help!" The three girls said at the same time.

I jumped and shouted, "Run for your lives!" I tried running away, but ran into the wall next to the front door.

All Lance did was stop them before they come into the back. “It’s alright girls. We got it… plus… It’s kind of an… adult cake. We’ll tell you when you're older.”

“Aww…”

"Er... yes, it isn't something for girls your age to see," Rarity said as she covered the window on the door to the back.

I then began to peel myself off the wall, looking at Lance. "I just had a wonderful idea. We build the cake around Celestia! It'll save time, and give Pinkie a big surprise when she pops out."

“That… might work. But you might want to make sure that she’s… well… you know… ready beforehand.” Lance implied.

"She's already ready, all we need to do is build the cake around her. And make sure she doesn't eat it all."

“Or that anything else happens. Should I help some of the other girls get the decorations ready?” Lance asked, pointing out Fluttershy having some trouble with some streamers by the door and Rainbow getting herself tangled up in wires for the lighting.

“Actually, would you mind helping make sure Celestia is all good to go before Pinkie gets here?” I asked. “Rather have Pinkie be greeted by a fully naked Vice Principal than one that’s half dressed.”

“ …… Seriously Max?... Alright, but you owe me for this.” He replied, walking on over into the room that Celestia was in for a minute. Before long though, he soon came out. “Okay, she agreed to the cake idea, but on one condition. With Pinkie Pie getting here in like an hour or so, Celestia says that she wants some… cream filling.”

“You don’t have to ask me. We’ll build the cake around both of you then.”

“Look,” Lance sighed. “She want’s to do it before the cake… and there’s… one other thing. She wants Max to watch us do it and maybe come in once I tire out.” The Adept was getting sweaty, looking at me and the door to ‘Tia’s ‘room’. “Would an hour be enough to pull this off?”

“Well, we could possibly convince her to wait until the party’s been going for a few hours. I know how to get her to agree.”

“Okay, I trust you on that. But she’s insistent on making it a threesome.” Lance told me, opening the door to Celestia’s room and then coming inside, closing the door behind him. In front of me was ‘Tia. Well, Human ‘Tia -- I’m just going to call her Alt-Lestia from now on -- looked at me with the most seductive of bedroom eyes.

“Oh my… you’re both here,” She said, licking her lips. “Well, are we going to have some fun or not? Time’s a wastin.”

“I was hoping we could convince you to wait for now since there isn’t enough time to fully satisfy you.” I walked over.

“Hey Max, I have an idea that could work.” I hear Lance say as he came up as well. “That’s if… you want to hear it, of course.”

“Okay.”

“How about Celestia has fun with me first right now, then you two can have a fun “after party” later in the night. Someone has to look after Aurora after all and I can do that while you are with her.” Now that… was actually a good idea.

“Hmmm.... I guess that could work.”

“I like it,” Celestia cooed. “But I don’t want to have Maxie feel left out. Maybe he should stay so he can get a sneak preview of the main event tonight?” The last line she said with a seductive wink, almost causing me to blush.

“Well, I still need to pour the batter into the pans, but I guess I can watch while I do that.”

“Good, because I have some plans for your little lover here. But I’ll wait for you to get set up first. In the meantime, I’ll just help Lance with some…… stress relief.” Lance already was taking off his jacket and undershirt by the time Celestia had said that, throwing them onto the nearby chair. Seeing this, the Vice Principal eagerly grinned, pulling him in for a rough kiss as their lips made contact.

I turned away, reaching for a bowl of batter. “.... Go away boner, I’m trying to concentrate.” Once I grabbed it, I began to pour it into the pans. Just as Alt-Lestia was beginning to give my future husband a blowjob. Lance’s pleasurable moans almost caused me to add too much of the cake batter into one of the pans and too little batter into the others. But still, I was able to get them done, putting them in the oven and setting it for twenty minutes.

Hopefully, I can relieve myself in that amount of time. I turned around to see ‘Tia’s lips still locked around Lance’s cock, moaning in pleasure as she moved her head up and down along his pole. She slowed as Lance visibly tensed, keeping him from cumming. “Ah ah ah, I’m not even warmed up yet~.”

“I believe we can change that.” Lance smirked. Celestia turned herself around as she laid herself on the ‘bed’, chest facing towards the ceiling as I saw Lance climb off for a moment, repositioning himself. Soon, he lowered his head towards ‘Tia’s G-spot, licking it as she moaned a little to herself. Seeing as this being satisfactory, he took things a step further, continuing to please her as her moans were getting more erratic.

As for me… well… I couldn’t tell my boner to go away now. Especially when I was beginning to hear what I believed to be ‘Tia when she’s about to orgasm. Okay, I think I should loosen my pants a bit, I thought as I reached for the zipper on my pants. It was around then though that I hear Lance reposition himself and also ‘Tia as well. Lance was preparing to dominate her, preparing for the main event.

“W-well… You’ve lasted this long… N-now please… Take me.”

Lance smirked, grabbing her by the waist as he positioned his cock and pushed forward. They both gasped for only a minute, until Lance began to fuck her. There was something very new going on when I watched the two of them though. Specifically, with Lance. I’ve never seen him be this dominant before. Well, we only did it one time, but now, it seemed like he was getting the hang of it. Now, he was pumping in and out of ‘Tia like a piston. His dick soon being covered in her fluids from before.

.... I wanted him to do the same to me. When I’m back home of course.

Over time, Lance soon got ‘Tia to lay on her chest with her ass wiggling in the air as he loomed over here. He continued to pump his pride in and out of her as she begged for Lance to fuck her harder. God damn it, that should be me right there!! Lance himself looked to be enjoying it just as much. Despite him being nervous earlier.

For the second time, Celestia shrieked as I saw more fluids drip from her snatch as Lance’s dick slid in and out of her pussy. Soon though, I saw him begin to move faster. He must be closer to his release.

‘Tia was going to move, but Lance noticed this, using his hands to hold down hers. “Now now… after you preventing me from releasing earlier, I believe I should be able to decide how I finish.” With that, he thrusted more into her as Celestia rode out her orgasm and prepared herself for what happened next. Soon, Lance gave one last heavy thrust, filling her up with every last drop of cum that Celestia had prevented him from releasing earlier. As he pulled out, his jizz began to dribble underneath ‘Tia’s pussy and some of it got on her back. Lance got his undergarments back on and had his clothes in hand.

“I think she’s ready for the cake.”

I stood there panting and shaking as Lance turned to me. “O-o-okay. I-I-I just need to cum- t-take the pans out. Of the.... Of the- I-I need to go take a cold shower. In Antarctica.”

“Right… You go take care of her and relieve yourself, I’ll just go keep Aurora company. When you had enough partying, I’ll be waiting outside with her and we can go home. Maybe she and I will watch a movie or two while we wait.”

With that, Lance headed towards the bathroom to get himself cleaned up before stepping outside again to go be with Aurora.

He is so going to do that to me on our honeymoon, I thought, pulling two pans out of the oven. I hurried to pull all the pieces out and sculpted the cake around Alt-Lestia, filling in the claw-marks with frosting and covering the entire thing with even more. Once I finished, though, I heard someone yell, “You dare slapping random pictures into faces of others! Just come over here and I will teach you not to cross me!”

“Ah great, I’m being summoned again,” I said, as I put the last touch on the cake and fell into my portal.

Author's Note

This next crossover is so huge I decided not to put it in here. The crossover is with Dream Quill's story, One Winged Angel and is almost 34k from what Dream Quill just told me.

Chapter 37: Being Haunted and Wubs

I fell to the floor, holding my clothes to my chest as my portal closed behind me. Tears were already flowing down my face as what happened hit me like a planet. I don’t remember how long I stayed there, but I do know that it was Lance that found me there.

“Max?” He said, rushing over and placing his hand on my shoulder. “Max?! My god, what happened!? Are you okay?”

I turned to look at him and jerked away, stumbling against the counter as I shot to my feet. “N-no, please, stay away,” I said as I backed towards the door.

“Max, What’s wrong? Please, talk to me!” He was now sounding worried. Worried about me.

“I-I don’t know, I just-” My eyes widened as I felt something turn my thoughts towards him and how he- NO! Think of what you did, not that! “I....” Around then was when Lance did something unexpected. He pulled me closer to him and hugged me.

“It’s okay… I’m here. What happened?” He asked me. “You’re not acting the same way that I last saw you.” He opened a door outside to an alley by Sugarcube corner, letting me step outside. “Now that we have some space, what’s gotten you so scared. The Max I know is brave regardless of what she’s facing.”

I shook my head, trying to hold back the nausea I felt. “N-not this. I-....” I covered my mouth and doubled over. A few seconds later, I threw up between my fingers. How could I have done that? Why couldn’t I control myself?

“Max? Talk to me please. You’re scaring me.” Lance said, trying to give me some space and a paper towel to clean up my hands.

I spit some of the bile out and whispered, “I... raped her. I-I couldn’t do anything but watch.”

“W-what are you talking about?” He asked. “Did someone possess you?”

“I-I don’t know, I couldn’t stop thinking of you and Celestia or-or Sephiroth herself.... I-.... I tried my hardest to keep her out of my lust, but-....”

“But what?” He asked. “Please Max, I’m here for you. Just don’t give out on me now.” He put his hands over mine as a sign to show his support. Trying to comfort me. “We can go home if you want. I can just leave a note for Twilight and we can have a doctor help you.”

“I tried my hardest, even tried to rewind to before it happened. Something wouldn’t let me. I-.... Please, just-... L-let’s go. I don’t want to be trapped here for the next few years.”

Unsure of what I was telling him, Lance just nodded, offering for him to carry me while we walked to the portal to cross to the other side. Once we were home, Lance called for Sol and Mun in order to help. “Sol, help get Max to her room. Mun, get a doctor. Something’s wrong with her and she needs help right now!”

That was the last I heard as darkness rushed forward and consumed me.

When I awoke I felt a body under me, my ear right over their heart. I murmured and sighed, moving my arm to wrap under the body.

“Max?” I heard for a brief moment, before looking to see who was under me. Oh my god, it was Lance.

What happened came back to me in a rush and my eyes flooded with tears. I pressed my face into his undershirt, not even bothering to stay quiet. After what felt like hours I lay there, trying to get myself to calm down. Finally I managed to whisper, “You should go see if your universe needs you.”

“They can wait a bit. I wanted to make sure you were okay first.” He told me, hugging me to try and comfort me. “You seemed to be in some sort of nightmare. Are you okay?”

“I’m... f-fine. You have responsibilities over there.”

“And one of my responsibilities is to take care of my family. I already talked to my Twilight; explaining what happened and she told me that it’s only been a couple hours since I left. She wanted me to make sure you were okay first above all else.” He told me. “I even let Aurora go back home. That way, I can help you.”

“I-I just need to wait until I summon Seph. I.... I just hope she forgives me.”

“I understand that… I saw everything…” Before I could say anything, he turned to me and began to explain again. “My lightning powers allow me to see what someone else has seen based on the neuro-electricity in your brain. I’m sorry, but I just needed to know why you were so distressed. I wanted to do everything I can to help and the only way I would know is if I saw what happened.”

I shook my head, accidentally rubbing snot into his shirt. “I don’t mind. I wasn’t in a good state to explain anything. Please, may I be alone for a while?”

“I can do so. I adjusted my communicator to let Sol know me if there are any changes that I should be aware of.” Lance said, wiping the snot off of his shirt and putting on his coat again. “Otherwise then that, I’m good to go. Got something to deal with on my end anyways.”

I nodded and rolled over, pulling the blanket over me. I felt Lance lean over and kiss my cheek, resting his hand on my shoulder. “I love you, Max.”

“Love you too,” I whispered as he stood, slowly walking to the door. Before he left though, he turned back to me and then looked up by the shelf in my room and got something down, setting it by my pillow. It was the gun he gave me when we first met. “Stay safe.”

With that, he left the room, closing the door softly behind him as he let me lay down and rest.

I was alone for barely ten minutes when I heard a female voice dramatically say, “Max! I call thee! Come eat ice cream!”

I sighed, pulling over my jeans and hoodie, “Fine, guess it’ll help a little.” I paused a moment and looked down at the gun. Deciding to take it, I put it in the right pocket of my hoodie before stepping through my portal.

Stepping through, I found myself in the middle of the library’s main room facing one of the couches. Laying down with a laptop on her lap was a human Vinyl Scratch. I assume she’s the one that summoned me. “What kind do you have?”

She showed me the tub and raised an eyebrow. “Rocky Road, duh. It’s the only kind that matters.”

“Nice,” I said, walking over and sitting down on the floor. “So what’re you trying to drown in ice cream?”

She gave me a quizzical stare. “What? You need a reason to eat ice cream excessively?”

“With my job and kids? Yeah. I’m Max by the way,” I said as I got a spoon from the kitchen.

“The name’s Vinyl.” She offered the tub to me.

“Ah, you’re the one Sun talked about.” I reached into my bag and pulled out an envelope. “You wanna DJ with a pony version of yourself at my wedding?”

She shrugged. “Sounds fun. So… Monkey boy is doing alright I take it?” She scooped up some ice cream.

“He was about a month ago when he fucked me.” I took a spoonful of ice cream as well. “He was about as good as his cousin, Lance.”

She choked on the spoonful of ice cream when she heard that. After dislodging the ice cream she sat up a bit and looked at me with wide eyes while shouting, “What?!”

“Yeah.” I put the ice cream in my mouth. “He kept up with me and another mare at the same time.”

She just gaped at me for a few seconds before shaking her head, taking another spoonful of ice cream before laying back down. “I see, bloody hell.”

I just hummed and took another spoonful, opening my hoodie. “Well, at least you don’t have to worry about me trying to jump on you.”

“Huh?” She asked before continuing. “By the way, doesn’t that chafe?” She said, finally noticing I didn’t have anything else on.

“Yeah, but I can ignore it.” I took another scoop of ice cream, taking out a flask and opening it before realizing I couldn’t drink and tossing it away. “Damn it. I can’t even mope properly.”

“I don’t think drinking is proper moping, but why can’t you?” She asked, all the while taking a big scoop and putting it in her mouth.

“‘M pregnant. Three months in.” I finally turned my head to notice the laptop. “Huh, Johnny Depp movie.”

“Yeah, I like a good ol’ Johnny Depp movie. Glad I had this thing with me when I got sent here. It has all my music and movies on it.”

“You know, back on earth I thought he was cool, but now I can’t stop thinking of how hot he is,” I said, taking close to half of what remained in the tub. “Must be because of the gender-bending.”

Vinyl apparently decided I needed the ice cream more than her and left rest of the ice cream to me. She looked at me and said, “So you were a guy before Equestria too huh? I don’t think I’ve started finding guys attractive. But I’m rather dense I believe, so I might and not realize it yet.” She shrugged.

I shrugged as well. “Guys, girls, anyone really. Celestia and Luna got me to like being in open relationships.”

She rose an eyebrow, “Celestia and Luna huh? Didn’t see that coming, but I know for a fact that I still like girls. Just not ponies…” Vinyl made a face. “If they were anthro maybe, but not the full blown ponies here.”

“They were ponies in mine as well. Still mares, yeah, but there are spells to give a mare a working dick.” I sighed, taking a bite out of the ice cream on my spoon. “Celestia forgot one simple fact about the spell and I gave birth to twin foals.”

“Must’ve been painful to give birth to ponies as a human. But that is a convenient spell. I guess the fact forgotten is that the sperm is real too?” She asked.

“Yeah. Soon as I got back from someone else’s universe with the twins, though... Hurricane was attacking the palace with his followers. Stabbed both Luna and ‘Tia before fleeing.”

“Wait, Hurricane? As in Commander Hurricane? From Hearth’s Warming Eve? Shouldn’t he be dead?” She asked.

“That’s the thing. In my universe he was the one who caused the winter with the pegasi following him. The windegoes helped, sure, but Hurricane was the real enemy. Racist bastard. I’m glad he was done in by his own ally.” I took another bite out of the ice cream. “But no, he was imprisoned in stone way back when for killing Starswirl and his mates.”

“Wow, this Equestria is basically the show but with me in the mix. Nothing dark like that here. I don’t think anything truly bad will happen anytime soon.” As soon as that last sentence left her mouth I could tell she wanted to take it back.

Just then I heard someone messing with the door and went to investigate, slowing time as I stood. When I opened the door the burglar had his lock pick where the lock would’ve been. I rolled my eyes and stuck a sleeping dart in his flank, walking back to sit down where I had been.

“Heh, famous last words. Just so you know, I knocked out a stallion outside that was trying to break in. Mine differs from the show in the way that Celestia was the one to get possessed and sent to the sun. Everypony’s sleep schedule got switched and thestrals took the Pegasi’s place.” I took another bite from her ice cream. “But that’s not why I’m moping.”

“Huh, so everypony basically has a vampire sleep schedule? Neat. So why are you moping then?”

I sighed, putting the spoon back in the tub. “Well, going through the mirror to the EqG dimension for my universe turned me back into a guy. I was summoned by Sephiroth while I was a guy.”

“From Final Fantasy? So what was he like?” She asked putting a hand on her cheek.

“She. She was a bit prickly when she summoned me because my token slapped in the face, but...” I went quiet for a few minutes, trying to hold back tears. “W-we eventually got along and I helped her with some things and she helped me. I-I even got her to think o-of me as her s-sister...”

“I’m guessing things didn’t work out so well?”

I gave a bitter laugh, not trying to hold my tears back. “That’s an understatement. I... I... Something grabbed hold of me and... I watched as I raped her.”

“Well… damn.” She said after a moment, patting and rubbing my back.

“I-I tried to stop. I t-tried to keep it from happening by just-... Why? Why didn’t I just tell her how to unsummon me before then?” I turned and threw my arms around her, not caring how loud I was.

She continued to rub my back and hold me as I let my tears loose. “Just what is all the noise Vinyl? Do you know what time-” Twilight stopped short. “Uh, what’s going on?”

Vinyl turned to Twilight, “Sorry for waking you. Max here needs to vent her frustrations right now. Something bad happened.”

“I see.” Twilight said after a few moments. “Well, you girls want any hot chocolate? I don’t think I’m gonna be able to sleep right now.”

I felt Vinyl nod to Twilight, “Yeah. Sounds good, you want any Max?”

My crying slowed and I said, “W-will it have marshmallows and whipped cream on top?”

“Of course! I’ll go make some then,” Twilight said, before trotting off

“You feel any better?” Vinyl asked, still rubbing my back.

I sniffled and nodded, pushing myself off of her a bit. “Th-thanks. I... I just don’t know what to do when I summon her to my universe. I-I’m going to be summoning her s-so she can be measured for her dress and t-to meet my foals in t-t-two weeks.”

She was silent for a bit before replying, “Admittedly, I don’t know either. It seems like an incredibly awkward affair, does she even know you weren’t in control?”

“I-I-I don’t know. S-she just... her voice was so devoid of emotion when she sent me back, I don’t know...”

“Maybe, wing it? The answer could come to you quicker if you don’t overthink it. I’m not sure about that being a feasible plan, but it’s all I got.” She replied, still unsure.

“H-ow? I-...” I burst into tears again and fell against Her, almost knocking both of us over.

She grunted, not expecting me to fall back against her. She didn’t get a chance to reply as Twilight came back to the living room with three mugs.

“I’m back!” Twilight said. She levitated one of the mugs to Vinyl and set mine on the table while taking a seat for herself. “I put extra marshmallows and whip cream on yours Max. You look like you need it.”

I nodded and lit my hand. the mug floated over in a weak aura, almost spilling if not for Twilight helping guide it to my shaking hand.

Vinyl went back to rubbing my back and took a small sip of the hot chocolate. We didn’t say anything, the three of us just continued to drink the chocolatey beverage.

About half an hour later, I took a shaky breath and dried my face with my hoodie.

Vinyl’s eyes widened when my pistol fell from my pocket. “You keep a gun in your hoodie? Do you prowl the ghetto or something?” she asked, shocked that a random weapon just appeared out of nowhere.

“No. I never let myself get summoned without some protection.” I took a huge swallow from my mug. “Usually carry a sniper, a shotgun, that pistol, a sword, and two hidden blades. Can’t be too prepared, you know?”

She blinked, “Ah, I see. That makes sense. You don’t keep a cannon in your cooch do you?”

I giggled“No, Sol and Mun carry all the cannons. I usually keep all my guns in my bag. It’s way bigger on the inside.”

“A bag of holding? Or time lord tech things? Sounds pretty useful.”

“It’s a camera bag of holding. I do like Doctor Who, but I’m no time lord.”

“Oh, well I just thought time and everything. And sorta put those things together.”

“Ah, it’s okay.” I took another swallow from my mug. “I kinda give off the vibe of being a pervy Doctor, what with me dropping innuendos, flirting with everyone I come across, and my power over time.”

She chuckled, “Pervy Doctor indeed. You don’t happen to have a blonde apprentice do you?”

“No, but my fiance is blonde. That kinda counts, right?”

One of her eyebrows rose. “In a weird fanfictiony sorta way yeah. Tons of people would still like it though.”

My expression turned thoughtful as I said, “You know, I can’t shake the thought that someone in the multiverse is writing our lives as they happen. Kinda like how there were a few fanfics on what would happen if Celestia was sent to the sun instead of Luna to the moon.”

Finishing off her mug of hot chocolate, Vinyl said, “I never really read any of those. Or at least I don’t think I did, my memories are a bit blurred after a thousand years.”

I turned to the unicorn on the couch. “What about you, Twi? You think someone’s writing your life somewhere in the multiverse?”

Her left eye twitched. “Well, Vinyl already showed Celestia and I an episode of our show as written by someone in her universe. So… yeah, I guess I do.” She drank the last of her hot chocolate like it was a shot. It was cute, in a weird way.

I shook my head in reminiscence. “If only I had my flash drive, I could show you some of the clop stories about you and your friends.”

Vinyl snorted, trying to keep herself from laughing at what I said. “L-Let’s not traumatize her Max. She wouldn’t be able to look at the others the same way again.” Twilight’s face was red, I guess clop meant what it means in the fandom here too.

My expression turned devious as I said, “I even had a story or two about Vinyl in there.”

Her face turned red this time, “Heh, pony Vinyl right?”

“And human. At the same time.” I leaned in and whispered in her ear, “Together.”

Vinyl’s blush intensified. “Pervy Doctor indeed... Were they any good?”

I giggled and pushed myself off of her lap. “I’ll let you figure that out for yourself~.”

“Oh? And how will I do that?” she replied.

“Well, you could wait until the wedding. Unless there’s a pony Vinyl in this universe.”

“There is… but she’s all the way in Canterlot right now.”

I turned back to Twilight and asked, “Can you gauge how much magical power I have just by sensing me?”

Twilight, finally having got over the thing about clop stories, nodded her head. “Of course. It’s a pretty standard spell.”

“Can you cast it real quick?” Max had an innocent little smile on her face, one that disturbed me slightly.

“Sure!” Twilight replied with a smile of her own. Her horn glowed and she stuck her tongue out in concentration. The spell seemed to reach it’s apex and a glow surrounded me. Twilight held the spell for a few seconds, then it abruptly dropped as her jaw hit the floor.

“What?” Vinyl asked Twilight.

Twilight picked her jaw up and stuttered out, “S-She has more magical power than Celestia and Luna combined!”

“Nice.” Vinyl said to me after whistling in appreciation.

“A teleport to Canterlot is as easy as Twilight levitating a book. I can literally level a mountain with just magic.”

Twilight looked stunned, Vinyl simply said, “Can you do huge beams?”

“You know the Death Star’s main cannon? I can do that with a single hand.”

“Neat!” She grinned. “So do you want to teleport us? Or just you and I since Twilight probably wouldn’t want to come along.”

I rubbed the back of my head and said, “Problem with me going with you. Celestia might notice I’m here. I’d... rather avoid her because of the last summon and because I had twins with the one in my universe.”

She nodded, “Yeah. Seems like something you would want to avoid. But how would I get back? It’s an awfully long train ride.”

I downed the rest of her chocolate, licking my lips before replying, “Don’t know. I wouldn’t be able to get close to the city for long. Hell, me being here might not last more than a few hours before she pinpoints my location.”

“Ah, well I’m in no hurry honestly. I can wait until the wedding. Sure I could bum a train ticket from her, but I already did that once.” Vinyl said to me. “Besides I want to lose this body’s virginity some other way rather than a random one night stand.”

“I can understand that.” I nodded, turning back to the forgotten tub of ice cream. “So, is there another reason besides sharing ice cream for summoning me?”

Vinyl shook her head, “Not really. Your token just sorta floated down in front of Johnny Depp’s face. This was an impulse summoning more than anything else.”

“Ah.” I scooped out some ice cream and stuck it in my mouth, chewing a bit before saying, “Sho, you don’ have shomething you wanted to try?”

Vinyl nodded and crossed her arms, “Yeah. I need a guin- an assistant to help study something my pony version and I were discussing.”

“Just so you know, I’m not running any mazes.”

She waved me off, “Nah, nah. Nothing like that. You just gotta sit down and listen to some wubs!” She paused for a few moments before pointing to my pants, “You aren’t fond of those blue jeans are you?”

I shrugged. “My only pair. The rest of my wardrobe... well, I have a few dresses but the rest isn’t something I’d want to wear outside the bedroom.”

“Alright. Well if you don’t mind having them extensively washed later tonight can keep them on. You can also use the shower upstairs when we’re done.” She said as she looked for a pair of extra headphones.

By the time she found them and turned back, I was sitting right next to her completely naked with my spoon dangling out of my mouth.

Vinyl gave me a once over, “Nice.” She plugged the headphones into her laptop, pressing and clicking a few things before handing the headphones to me. After adjusting a few settings she looked at me and said, “If I can get this to work then fair warning… it’ll feel weird.”

“It can’t feel weirder than using a phallus shaped sponge for the first time.” I said as I put the headphones on.

Vinyl just stared at me for a second before shaking her head and getting back to work. she made one last touch and pressed the play button then turned to look at me. Seeing that the wubs didn’t do anything to me, she shook her head and tweaked something on her laptop.

This went on for a while and she looked ready to give up until she happened to look down at me and saw me rubbing my stomach in obvious discomfort. Grinning she did one last touch up and that was it. A rather large mess that would’ve been a pain to clean up was made.

“Damn it. Why didn’t I think of this being the reason?” I sighed and lit my hand. “Don’t worry, I’ll clean it up.”

“Thanks. Though I probably should’ve told you…” She sounded a little apologetic when she trailed off, rubbing the back of her head as I teleported the mess to right above Blueblood’s bed.

“There, now I just need to wash myself.”

Vinyl pointed upstairs with a thumb, “The bathroom should be the first door on the left.”

“I’ve visited here before. The bathroom was the only room untouched by the Crusaders’ attempts at getting their cutiemarks.” I lit my hand and teleported to the bathtub, washing up quickly. A few minutes later, I went back down stairs almost dry except for my hair.

“You know, I came down those stairs the exact same way when my Celestia teleported into the bathroom while I was bathing. The only difference was that I was in a towel.” Vinyl commented.

“Well, I do have magic to dry myself with. Besides, I gave up caring about who saw me naked when Celestia and I first got together. And I left my clothes down here,” I said, walking over to my clothes.

“Must be nice actually being able to magic when you want. I can only use it when making music.” Vinyl leaned back with her arms crossed behind her head.

“Well...” I rubbed my hands together. “I could give you part of mine. It might not amount to much, but you might be able to use it to let you use the rest of your magic whenever you want.”

Vinyl tilted her head, “But wouldn’t I run out of your magic eventually? Especially if I need to use it every time I wanted to use mine.”

“That’s the beauty of me giving you part of my magic. Whatever I give you won’t ‘run out’, it’ll work just like yours and recharge constantly. You won’t be able to have more than what I give you, obviously, but you could experiment with it to figure out how to use your own magic as well.”

She smiled at me and said, “Thanks, that would mean a lot to me. It’s always been frustrating to have magic, but never being able to use it when I want.”

I rolled my eyes and reached down to pick up my hoodie. “I know. I can’t use my actual powers for the next six months.”

“The pregnancy thing right?”

“Yeah. Don’t want to rewind too far only to find out it actually hurt my son.”

“That wouldn’t be good.” Vinyl said, stating the obvious.

“Uhuh.” I sighed, picking up my pants and stepping into them. “I don’t like not being able to rewind a few weeks if I don’t like how one of my choices turned out.”

“You’ve got a pretty awesome power if you can go back a few weeks at a time.”

“It’s only because I trained while I was in stone,” I waved my hand. “When I was first Displaced, I couldn’t rewind more than a minute.”

Vinyl shrugged, “A pretty big improvement if you ask me.”

“Over a thousand years with nothing else to do except talk with - or annoy - Discord?”

“Ah John is a fun guy. He still doesn’t get why I call him that though. But anyway, I still say it’s a good improvement, time can’t be easy to manipulate right?” she asked.

“It’s child’s play to mess with time, what isn’t is showing the effects.” I paused for a moment before continuing, “See? Just now I slapped you and broke your computer, but your computer is still unbroken and you can’t feel the sting of my slap.”

Vinyl paused for a bit, “You know… I kinda feel incredibly insulted and annoyed right now.”

I gave her a sultry look and said, “You should’ve seen what I did to Twi before I slapped you.”

“I’ll pass on that.” She simply replied.

“So how can you prove I actually did what I said I did if it never happened?”

Vinyl shrugged, “Not a clue since I don’t have time powers. So I’ll just go along with it.”

I sat down next to her and put an arm around her shoulders. “See the problem? Oh, I didn’t actually slap you or break your computer, but I did do a few things with Twi while you watched.”

“Kinky.” Vinyl said with a waggle of her eyebrows.

“Very. I didn’t even know she knew some of those positions, let alone how she learned them.” I chuckled, reaching for the ice cream tub and setting it where both of us could reach it. “So, what movies do you have?”

Vinyl scratched her head, “Beside Pirates of the Caribbean, I have Van Helsing, a couple One Piece movies, the Avengers, to name a few. I don’t rightly remember right now.”

“Have any Disney movies like Lilo and Stitch?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“Sweet, let’s put one of those on before you send me home.”

“Alright, I have Hercules, Mulan, Lilo and Stitch, and The Lion King. Which do you want to watch?” She turned her head to me and asked.

I took a scoop from the tub, mulling over the choices while I swallowed. “I’ve seen Lilo and Stitch the least, let’s go with them.”

Vinyl nodded, “Alrighty then.” She started the movie, put it in fullscreen and turned the sound up.

As the movie went on, I knew it was the wrong choice as it constantly reminded me of my betrayal of Sephiroth. I was crying for almost the entire movie.

“You alright there Max?” Vinyl softly inquired as the credits rolled.

“.... I betrayed her trust,” I whispered. “I-... I called her my sister a-and told her that-that I would r-respect her decisions. The-then I went and...”

Vinyl winced a bit but put a hand on my shoulder, “Now you and I both know that you didn’t have a choice in the matter either.” She started massaging my shoulders. “Now come on, stop crying.” She whispered to me.

“You didn’t see the hurt in her eyes. I-I’ll be lucky if she just barely forgives me.”

“You’re right, I didn’t. And I’m certainly not the best to talk about this kind of stuff, since I’ve never experienced it myself. But what I think you should do is vent, and when your head is finally cleared up, then try thinking of a way to make this mess a least a little cleaner.” She replied.

“But how? I-I’ve n-never d-d-done this before! I mean, I’ve had sex far more than I could ever count with both ponies and Displaced, but... I-I’ve ne-never...” Max buried her face in my shoulder.

She shook her head, giving me a sympathetic look and said, “I don’t know either. I’m sorry, I just don’t know.”

“I-I...” I swallowed then pushed off of her, wiping my eyes. “I’m sorry for unloading all this on you. Here, I’ll give you the magic and then you can send me back.” I held out my hand and it began to glow. A small blob of white liquid formed in my palm, growing in size to match both of my closed fists together.

“It’s alright, I don’t mind trying to help and thank you for the magic once again. Now… how do I do it again?”

“You just say ‘our contract is complete’ or something along those lines.” The ball of ‘magic’ floated over to in front of her, stopping near the tip of her nose. “And with the magic, you just have to drink it.”

Vinyl tentatively touched the magic orb, when it didn’t do much she grabbed it and simply slurped it up like soup, shuddering as the magic settled.

Vinyl shook her head when she was done and said, “Ok. Max, our contract is complete.” She gave me a thumbs up and a small smile, “See you at your wedding then?”

I nodded and stepped through my portal, being whisked away to my universe.

Author's Note

This is a crossover with Vesperia's story Wub Me or Hate Me

Chapter 38: Unexpected Visitors

When I exited my portal I was still holding the tub of ice cream,
having... liberated it from Vinyl’s universe. You know, that old myth of comfort food actually helping a bit was true. Somewhat. I wasn’t at all feeling good, but I was calming down with every bite.

Soon though, I ran into a problem. An empty tub and no unopened one in sight. Wanting a bit more ice cream, I walked out into the hallway intent on finding the kitchens and the freezer within.

Along the way, I almost ran into a blue unicorn with a navy blue mane and tail that were braided. An odd feature was that their iris’ was white.

“Oh Grandmother, sorry to bump into you.”

“No, it’s my fault. I was thinking too much about which kind of ice cream I was going to get from the kitchens,” I said, stepping to the side to allow her past.

“Not at all, I was actually coming to look for you, I am Azure Thought, a professor at Luna’s School for gifted Unicorns and was hoping to get a chance to talk about funding. However you look a bit busy, anything on your mind?” She asked a look of concern on her face.

“Just some personal problems. It’s mostly dealing with things not in this universe right now. So, what’s your proposal?”

“Oh just some research into Neuromagic and understanding of the mind in general. I have a folder with some details you can review at your convenience.” She stated levitating a manilla folder with a silly kid drawing of a doctor pony with his hooves in a brain. “You seem busy, but if you ever need some professional advice or help we have people you can talk to.”

“I’ll look over this today and get back to you on what I decided.” I set the folder in my bag, being mindful to not set it on top of my token bag. “Thank you for the advice. If I ever need professional help, I’ll contact you.”

“Not at all, thank you for your time, and enjoy your ice cream.” Azure bowed politely and trotted off. As she went around the corner, I felt the tub grow heavier. Looking down at it, I noticed it was filled with mint chocolate chip ice cream.

I raised an eyebrow. “How did she do that?” I shrugged and turned back to walk to my rooms, my spoon already halfway to my mouth.

The very moment I turned around a translucent green drop appeared out of thin air and hit the ground, only to somehow cause it to form waves as if being a liquid itself. Before she could wonder about that though, small wisps of green began to rise from the point of impact, circling and waving around each other until they reached beyond her own height. Slowly they split down the middle and drifted apart to form an oval shape while seeming to gently lift the veil of reality itself, revealing the vast void behind it.

I tilted my head in confusion, not recognizing the portal.

Only a few seconds later a tall, slender, black figure came out of the newly formed window, standing proud on its four, bare hooves, with her head held high. A very piece of the night sky itself drifting behind her as if it wanted to caress her at all times, thus deciding to become its mane and tail. Draconic, teal eyes glowed with curiosity as she examined her surroundings, her lustrous black coat only ‘tarnished’ by a splotch of violet ink, containing a crescent moon inside. When her gaze met mine she smiled slightly, revealing fangs. “Why hello. You must be Max.”

I sighed and shook my head, saying, “You know me, but I know I have never met you. Is this an invasion of some sort?”

The alicorn mare seemed to ponder this question seriously for a moment before answering. “Well, yes and no. It could be counted as an invasion of privacy considering we entered your universe without permission.”

“We?”

Confused the black figure tilted her head, then looked behind herself, where the portal still was. “Curious. I thought she was right behind me.” Turning around she cleared her throat before shouting into the void with the royal voice. “Sephiroth? Are you lost or something?”

The tub of ice cream fell from my grasp as my eyes widened, the spoon clattering to the floor a second later. Se-Sephiroth?!

After a few moments of nothing happening, the alicorn sighed and began to move in the direction of the portal but just as she was about to reach it a new figure emerged from it. It was a tall woman with the body of an amazon’s wet dream. Toned in all the right places but not overly so. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders and back like rivers of liquid silver. She was clad in the same outfit I had first met her in even if it looked new. It was a long, form fitting, black coat, open on the front even lower than her belly button, only held together by two straps crossing over her breasts. There were metal guards on her shoulders and a pair of pants that left little to imagination completed the attire, ending in two heavy boots, that almost reached her knees. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest and I noticed a feature missing. Her eyes were averted, hidden behind a few strands of her hair.

The alicorn nodded towards the figure. “There you are, Sephiroth.” Then she turned around to look back at me.

N-no. I-It can’t have been two weeks already! Why is she here? I thought, my sight growing blurry. “Se-” I shook my head, lunging forward past the pony and landed in front of Sephiroth on my hands and knees. “I’m so sorry! I-I-... Please, don’t hate me forever.”

To my utter terror I saw her leap away from me and if the portal hadn’t collapsed in the meanwhile she would be gone again. Then I saw her eyes and my heart grew cold. Nothing but pain and fear was in the teal orbs, but I could only catch a glimpse before she averted her gaze again, hiding herself again.

I lowered my forehead to the floor, collapsing from the amount of pain I had caused her, whispering, “I’m so so sorry” over and over again.

For a while, nothing happened and I began to believe that she would never forgive me. How could she? But then my thoughts were interrupted by her voice. “D-don’t. At least, not yet. You left behind a token when I sent you away. And yes I met her. She helped me get my bearings again and I realized that you weren’t yourself.” There was a short pause and what she said took its sweet time to register in my mind. But then she added something more. “So don’t apologize.”

Finding my voice again I said, “But-.... I-I raped you. I fell to my lust and-....” I buried my face in my arms, crying even more.

I felt something wrap around me, and for a tiny moment I had hope, before I realized that it was a wing, a pony wing. “Sephiroth briefed me before we came here and we arrived at the conclusion that you could be possessed.” A hoof wandered under my chin and lifted it to a smiling black face. “So don’t blame yourself for something you had no control over.”

“I-if I’m possessed, how did it happen? Why am I in control right now?” I tore my gaze from hers and closed my eyes, gritting my teeth. “How could something that possessed me escape my notice?”

“Ah but that is the very nature of such a being. It has to escape your notice to slowly gain more and more influence over you. I suspect that its little stunt took all of its collected might to force you under its control, so it would have to stay dormant for a while to recover. That is the very reason we arrived as soon as possible.” There was a short pause. “It is my field of expertise after all. Or rather part of it. It’s my duty to protect my subject’s minds from harm and as such be able to undo harm brought upon them.”

“Then how come you didn’t notice your sister?”

I felt her form flinch hard and her voice turned ashamed. “It was my greatest mistake and a shame I’ll have to live with. A mistake that got me one thousand years of imprisonment on my own moon while I thought I had lost not only my best friend but my sister as well. Not only that but upon my return I was altered by the very Elements that should protect our lands. If not for the human Kat I would have never been myself again.”

“‘M sorry. I... I just don’t see how something could possess me.”

“There is only one way to find out and for that very reason Seph-” She suddenly cut off and shifted slightly, her tone the very picture of concern the next moment. “Sephiroth? What ails you?” Then it changed to alarm as I heard a distant ‘thud’. “Sephiroth!” Nightmare jumped to her hooves and I caught her staring in shock at something. Following her gaze I noticed fast what got her shocked. Sephiroth lay on the ground, clutching her head and writhing in apparent agony.

“Wh-what?”

The black alicorn didn’t hesitate any longer and rushed forward to the woman on the ground, touching her horn to Sephiroth’s forehead, already brightly glowing. In the blink of an eye she reeled back, retching slightly before her eyes snapped back to me, tinted red. “YOU!”

I slowly lowered my gaze in shame, letting her dash towards me while a scythe of unnatural black appeared behind her, raised to strike. Instead of swinging it to hit me, though, she brought it down in front of her prematurally and forced its blunt edge under my chin hitting my neck and forcing me off the ground before she slammed me into a nearby wall, miraculously avoiding to put any impact on my lower body. She bellowed with rage, right into my face. “Sephiroth told me of one occasion! Care to explain why there are memories of hundreds?!”

“H-hundreds!? I-it was only once! S-she sent me back after it!”

Her eyes narrowed dangerously and her horn began to glow. “Prove it!”

“W-why don’t you just dive into my mind? I-if I...” I shuddered at what I was about to say. “If I had done that hundreds of times, you’ll see it in my mind as well.”

The alicorn growled and touched her horn to my forehead. “That’s what I intended to do. But I despise having to force my way in, even to my greatest enemies.” Then she closed her eyes and an almost unbearable tingling enveloped the inside of my head. I didn’t know what I was expecting, maybe reliving it or being forced to think of it, but nothing like that happened. She just opened her eyes again after the tingling faded, but instead of relief or remorse there was only dread. “Sephiroth went missing after Kat freed me. Actually they both did. Oh no…” Her hold on me vanished as tears entered her eyes mumbling to herself. “Oh sister, what have you done?”

“What-” I paused, taking in what she just said. I felt my magic flare with my anger as I stood up. “Celestia did what to Sephiroth?”

Nightmare shook her head. “This it not the time. We have to act, fast.” She rushed to the side of the fallen woman again, her horn ablaze once more, before sending me an impatient look. “Hurry now!”

Setting my anger aside I rushed over and connected my magic to hers, letting her use mine for the moment. Instantly I felt a great pull and I received the distinct impression of being ripped out of my body before everything went black.

I found myself in an environment that could only be described as the sickest of horror shows, my eyes going wide as I witnessed a seemingly endless number of windows, most of them sporting myself, or my male self, at least. Nightmare was right, there were hundreds of them.

I felt my anger rise again as I noticed one of Celestia ripping into Sephiroth’s stomach. “Celestia will pay.”

Another presence joined me, but I couldn’t rip my gaze from the sight. The one window I noticed being different in more ways than one. I couldn’t hear anything but it practically dipped with more… what I could only describe as ‘suffering’ than the others combined. How I knew what the thick, black substance was eluded me but it wasn’t important. A crushing urge to raise my hand and touch it tugged at my mind and I gave no resistance. But my hand was stopped just short of reaching its target. “Don’t. You can not risk sharing this pain, regardless of how much you think you deserve to. It would lead to the ultimate demise of your foal.”

I shook my head, still staring at the window. “I know it would hurt, but it wouldn’t lead to me killing myself. I... Why. Why is that thing infesting Celestia being so cruel?”

“You’ll have to enter her memory to find out. But there is no guarantee the reason will be in this one. I must admit that I don’t see why it would be this painful to her. Sure the physical pain is much bigger than being raped, but there is a pure and deep gash in her soul left behind by this one. I fear we have no choice but investigating. I know you have no reason to trust me but I may be able to shield your unborn.”

It was then that I realized what was happening in the memory. “This is more painful because-...” I put my hands over my mouth, trying to keep myself from hurling. This was the work of a true monster. Without warning I lunged forward, dragging Nightmare with me as I touched the portrait.

The very next moment I felt weaker than I had ever in my life. I tried to move but my body just wouldn’t respond. My arms were suspended behind and above me, the humming of powerful magic ever present. I was naked, but for some reason I couldn’t bring myself to care. The cold stone beneath me dulling the pain somewhat, bringing with it a merciful numbness. My ears suddenly caught a sharp sound beneath the hum, someone was coming and it instilled unadulterated terror in my heart. The slow approach was a torture in and of itself but at the same time I blinked and she stood before me. I had stopped to wonder how that was possible, instead opting to lift my head to peer into her magenta eyes. A show of defiance that never ceased to enrage the white alicorn, bringing the ghost of a smile to my face. But it wasn’t to last as I felt a hoof painfully connect with my side, cracking yet another rib, causing me to cough up a river of blood.

“Why do you keep defying me?!” Another blow, this time to my head, making me see stars as it snapped to the side. But I would not yield. I turned my gaze back to her spitting a glob of my own blood into her face. Her horn lit brilliantly and I knew what was to come as searing pain ripped through my skull. The agony lasted for both, an eternity and a single second, before she receded again. But her smile was what terrified me the most. She had found something that obviously pleased her and that could only mean more pain for me. In a vain attempt to flee I flinched back, triggering the enchantments of my hold, feeling all strength I managed to gather being sapped away in an instant.

Slowly she came near, her face passing mine until her mouth was at my ear. She didn’t need to whisper, nor being this close to me, but it was an additional demonstration of how powerless I was. “I know of your little secret.” I was puzzled at first but then I felt her hoof stroking my abdomen almost lovingly and my blood turned to sub zero levels. Ever since Max I was aware of the possibility but wasn’t able to check until now. “Let me help you with that little testament to his actions.” Panic and the unbreakable will to safe my unborn lent me new strength and I began my struggle anew, even finding my voice long enough to roar at the princess.

I tried to slam into her, hurt her, kill her and the enchantments flared to life once more. I didn’t care and fought for all I was worth only to scream when pain exploded in my stomach. Feeling her dig inside me introduced me to a whole new level of pain while blood erupted from me strong enough to reach the ceiling. Why? Why was I powerless to stop what was happening to me, again? With a triumphant smile on her, now blood soaked, face I felt her gripping something inside me. This smile turned sadistic when I looked up to her pleadingly, begging for some trace of the original Celestia to save my child but the very next moment she ripped it out and all I knew was agony way worse than anything could physically feel.

I shuddered and wrapped my arms around my stomach. “S-Sephiroth hates when a child dies,” I whispered. “T-that-...” I shook my head and buried my face in Nightmare’s coat.

The alicorn remained silent, but enclosed me into a feathery hug with both of her wings. We stayed like that for a while, neither one of us moving. Finally I found my voice again. “That thing infesting Celestia better say its prayers. I’m never going to stop until I have it in its own body and place it in an infinite loop of nothing but agonizing torture built specifically for it.” I felt my magic flare around my real body as my anger returned ten fold. “No one. No one. Hurts my family, not me, not a sadistic, sociopathic, rape-loving, TORTURING BITCH; NO ONE!”

She let me vent, but then she began to speak with extreme sorrow in her voice. “If only we could prove the memory false, then we could neutralize its suffering.”

My head snapped around to look at Nightmare. “I used two spells before she made me leave. One was a weak abortion spell, used in the few minutes after fertilization to make sure the egg doesn’t take, the second one was to make my semen infertile to prevent a second egg from being fertilized.”

Her ears perked and, without asking for permission this time, touched her horn to my forehead, ripping the memory from my mind. It hurt, yes, but it was bearable. She threw a glowing orb from the tip of her horn at the window, which was promptly consumed into its surface. At first, nothing happened, but then a spiderweb of cracks build on it. It did not shatter, nor did it vanish, but the thick, black liquid disappeared around it. Before I could examine further I found myself in a bone crushing hug. “Brace yourself. There will be an aftershock.”

I grumbled at the treatment, but surrounded us with a bubble of my magic anyways, reinforcing it with all but what I would need to switch from night to day.

The very reality around us shuddered and I felt the strain it put on my shield but it came to an end way before it could even so much as scratch the barrier. Nightmare let go of me and seemed to examine our surroundings before she nodded. “I can take care of the rest on my own. I already have the memory to let her see that all but one are false. She won’t come out of it fully recovered, not even slightly. But at least she can begin to.” She hesitated for a moment before looking right into my eyes. “I may have discovered the reason behind all this. There is a memory she guards vehemently, but it reacted when you used your magic. I think she would want you to know.”

I lowered the shield, still looking Nightmare in the eye. “Once my son has been born, nothing - not even death - will keep that possessing whore’s daughter from me.” I looked away, searching for that memory she mentioned. “I know I’ll never be able to help Kat be released from her torture, but at least I can keep the rest of my family from suffering too much.”

I caught movement out of the corner of my eye and turned towards a moving window, to be precise it was moving towards me and my eyes widened at what I saw. It wasn’t very complex, in fact, it only held two small spheres. Both glowing ominously. One being of the same colour as the wisps from Sephiroth’s portal, a gentle green that brought warmth just by looking at a memory of it. The other one absorbed the light around itself in a way that it seemed to glow in a black light, bringing with it a feeling so cold that it could only be described as death. I recognized them but I didn’t want to believe. In both, awe and dread, I muttered almost against my will. “The black and white materia…”

Nightmare’s voice pierced through my stupor. “You know what those are?”

“Yeah, they’re what Final Fantasy seven revolve around,” I said distractedly. “If she’s seen them, there’s a good possibility she took them to make sure they didn’t fall into the wrong hands. Such as Celestia’s.”

“Do they really hold that much power that it could be what the being is after?”

“The Black Materia - the black one - summons a planet to ‘hurt’ the one the caster is on. Then the caster can suck life and power directly from the planet’s Life Stream.” Nightmare gasped loudly, but I wasn’t finished. “The White Materia - the green one - was actually meant to bind a whole race to the planet itself, essentially forcing it to acknowledge the race as a part of itself. It’s purpose was to save an entire species from annihilation, but if a being like the one possessing Celestia were to use its power, it would become the very paragon of the planet, merging with life itself and thus corrupting the entirety of it at once.”

Silence followed my statement, the alicorn staring incredulously at the two unassuming spheres.

“Yeah, the White Materia can also be used to counteract the Black one. I’d be worried if Celestia got the Black Materia, but I’d just throw her into the Void if she claimed the White one.”

Slowly the mare shook her head. “We couldn’t… even if there is just an infinitesimally small chance for it reaching another world. We would basically condemn it as to not have to deal with the consequences of our own mistakes.”

“There’s a bigger chance she’ll be found by a denizen of the Void. They’ll possibly destroy her, or send her back to where she came from. And let’s face it, if she did come back to your universe, by then you’d be ready.”

Her head sunk a little. “I’d rather not take the chance of her gaining the Materia in the first place. Maybe there is a way to destroy them?”

"Not unless you want that knowledge yourself. Materia is nothing but crystallized knowledge, so in order to destroy it, it has to be absorbed completely."

Nightmare straightened her posture as her horn began to glow. “We have to discuss this at a later moment, preferably when Sephiroth is conscious again. Until then we should commence with the original intent of this visit. I will return you to your own body and do everything that lies within my capabilities here.”

I pinched the bridge of my nose, closing my eyes in exasperation. “Look, I’m not possessed! The only way I would be is if the Nightmare - no offense - from my universe somehow survived the elements and hid in....” I trailed off, wondering why I was considering this. Why was I even thinking that it might not be possible? I facepalmed. “I forgot the one thing every brony agrees on.”

“No offense taken. I learned that my name recently turned into a rather dark meaning and Sephiroth informed me that it’s common in more worlds.” A bright, blue flash and I found myself back in the hallway as if nothing had happened. Nightmare still touched her horn to Sephiroth’s forehead and had her eyes closed, whereas the woman on the ground had relaxed visibly. Her hands, which were pressed against her head before, now laid on the ground. She looked rather cu- unconscious, that was totally what I was going to say!

“Why don’t we get Seph comfortable before we proceed?” I suggested, part of me- no, the Nightmare was nervous.

The alicorn did not react, at first, but opened her eyes after a few minutes while the glow around her horn ceased. “Yes, that is a good idea. She’s in an enchanted sleep that will help her rest. The wounds on her mind and soul are deep but they will heal with time and care.” She rose to her hooves and took a step back. Obviously she thought that I would rather carry Sephy myself.

I nodded and bent down, picking Sephiroth up like she was a baby and turned towards my rooms. “I think I can feel the thing possessing me. And I think it knows as well.”

Nightmare nodded. “I don’t doubt that you are capable of expelling it yourself, but I offer my assistance, still. Not just to exorcise but to eliminate the being. Admittedly I’m a little egoistical with this request, too. As it will give me the chance to examine the being while it’s still comparably harmless. Maybe I can even find a way to free my sister.”

“Oh no, I don’t want it eliminated. I want to give it its own body so I can tear it limb from limb for making me hurt Seph. We might be able to modify the transformation spell a bit to turn something like a pile of oranges into a body for it.”

The mare next to me tilted her head in thought. “I can understand that. But to create a fully functioning body out of nothing but oranges? While not impossible it would take an enormous amount of magic, not even counting the additional materials which would have to be created from scratch. If you so much as forget to seal a single blood vessel in its brain then it will just die away, essentially freeing the being again.”

“We have the strength of three alicorns between us and two others we can call on for assistance. Besides, I know of a hydra that’s been a nuisance in a bog near the Everfree. We can get as much meat, bone, and brain matter as we need from him.” I paused to open the door. “On top of that, I can control time and physics. If such a problem arises, I can just pause time to fix it.”

Nodding, Nightmare paused at the door to my room, not taking a single step over the doorsill. “That would make things way less complicated. I take it that you don’t care about the hydra’s inert magic, which will carry over to an extent. To what effects, we will not know until finished.”

“Not with the transformation spell from this universe,” I said as I set Seph down on my bed. “It changes the- whoa!” As soon as I tried to step away Sephiroth grabbed me and pulled me onto the bed, almost completely on top of her. I froze for a moment before grabbing something that broke off from my magic, placing it in a containing spell. “The damn thing almost went over to Sephiroth!”

“Feeling its imminent demise, or rather future torture, it’s only likely that it would try to escape. Sephiroth is not in any state to withstand a possession at the moment and maybe it even knew of the materia from you. I’m glad that you caught it, but at the same time I’m more than a little disappointed. I thought I could study it more and now I won’t be able to perfect the process of expelling it.” Her voice sounded agitated but she managed to keep at least a little calm.

“Well, at least we know how to get it out of her now. Just make her immobile and give it another body to move to.” I grumbled, wishing it would’ve put up more of a fight. It wasn’t even trying to escape now.

Nightmare glanced over the two of us and couldn’t hide a small smile. “Seeing as you are a little... preoccupied, can you give the being to me? I would very much like to examine it until we are able to create a body for it.”

I shifted a little, embarrassed by what I was about to say and immediately felt the grip around me tightening. “Yeah, about that... I don’t know how to move the spell I have it in from where it is. Didn’t get that far in the book.”

The mare did not answer for a few moments and instead blinked incredulously. “Are you serious? Oh heavens, you are.” She facehoofed before sighing. “What spell are we talking about exactly? A simple shield or something specific?”

“It’s used to hold beings that can fade in and out of the material realm. Holo gave it to me as an early wedding present.”

“I don’t recognize the spell itself, but I know of one that should be suffice. Trapping ethereal beings is not new to me.” A new layer appeared around my own shield. “But to be safe create a new one around my shield, big enough for me to move the being around a bit to see if it will stay contained within.”

Doing as instructed, the shield was now visible around my head. I felt the being expand, only to run into Nightmare’s shield and stop completely once more. She then proceeded to violently vibrate her shield in a wide enough arc so that the being was bounced around inside, to make sure that it hadn’t just pretended to be stopped from the mare’s shield, only to escape the second it was out of my sight.

“Stop, you’re making me dizzy as well!” I said as I dispelled my shield.

She shot me an apologetic smile and let the being drift over to her side. “Sorry. I’m leaving the two of you alone then.” Snickering slightly she began to turn, only to stop mid movement. “You probably should enjoy it for as long as it lasts. There is no way to tell if she will be okay with touching you after waking up.”

“I think she thinks I’m you, really. I’m glad that I could help her.” My expression darkened. “But that thing infesting your sister better be turned over to me. I will find my way to your universe and take it by force if I have to.”

“That decision is not mine to make, not after what she has done to Sephiroth.” The black alicorn resumed her turn and took a step before pausing, again. “Max? For your own sake I’m going to say this to you. Her heart is in turmoil, not just because the rape happened…” Her staying silent for a while was downright torture, but I refrained from interrupting. “... but that she actually enjoyed it and hates herself for it. Do her a favor and make sure she stops thinking of herself as some kind of freak or whore.” With that she left, not waiting for an answer.

I sighed and whispered, “I’ll try...”

I lay there for a few minutes, trying to think of how I could get Seph to come around before Sol walked in and caught sight of Sephiroth cuddling with me. “Should I come back later?” She asked.

“No, in fact there’s something I’d like you to check,” I said, explaining about Aurora and what I was planning on doing for her.

Sol was deep in thought for about an hour before she finally said, “Well, as long as we don’t put any programming in the actual body and use magic to tether her to it, it will work assuming that she can actually possess a living thing.”

“Then please start at once and let me know if you have trouble with any part of it. Also, once you know when the body will be ready, please let me know.”

Sol nodded. “We will. So who’s this?”

“Sephiroth. I... messed up. I had thought the Elements destroyed the Nightmare that was in Celestia, but they didn’t. I doubt they even touched it. It was in me ever since she gave me her power and it took until Seph came here to realize that.”

“Ah, well... uh...”

“Don’t worry, you had no way of knowing about it. Anyways, I’m going to be stuck here for... I don’t know how long, but if you see a black-ish alicorn around, don’t mess with her. She’s from a different universe and used to being treated like royalty.”

“Yes, commander.” With a relieved look in her eyes, Sol turned and left the room.

Once the door closed an envelope appeared in front of my face and hit me hard enough for the sound to be heard. “... Ow.”

I peeled the letter off of my face and opened it, noticing it had a slightly yellowed appearance.

To Miss Maxine Caulfield,

Hi Max I hope you’re doing well… I was just wondering if I could fly an airship… Since I read that you were making one… That is though apparently not directly connected to my magic which means resting for me, but still it would be nice if I could get to fly one again.

From Captain Edward Kenway.

Huh... wait, how did he know about the carrier? I thought, levitating paper and quill over.

Captain Kenway,

I don’t know how you heard of my plans, but I was searching for a captain for a vessel and I was thinking that anyone piloting this vessel would need... a different perspective than a pony or griffon. I shall summon you later so you may see the ship for yourself, or you may make your way to my universe on your own.

Sincerely,
Max

With that, I rolled up my response and dug his token out of my bag. I stuck the scroll into the eye socket of the iron scroll, watching in partial fascination as I pushed the entire scroll in all the way and was left with an empty skull once more.

Chapter 39: Mending a Broken Bond

Another few hours passed by with the most interesting thing to happen was that Sephiroth began to twitch occasionally. That became a recurring thing, so much so that I was actually surprised when it suddenly stopped again. Only to be even more surprised when she stiffened, her face turning into a frown. “There better not be anyone laying on top of me.”

Against my better judgement I said, “You pulled me onto the bed when Nightmare and I set you down. I must say, this is the most awkward situation I have ever been in.”

Expecting to become very intimate with the next wall, I braced myself but nothing happened. I felt the arms around me let go of me. “I give you this one chance to just get up and we will forget about it.”

I pushed off of her and sat on the edge of the bed. “I realized that I’d been controlled, at least slightly, ever since Celestia died. The Nightmare tried to jump to you when I found it.”

“That’s all nice and good - don’t get me wrong, I’m really relieved that I was right - but…” Sephiroth groaned and rubbed at her temples. “What happened? I’m feeling like I had a few rounds too many in a meat grinder, that somehow managed to shred my soul to pieces. Seriously, I’m hurting all over and feel way more sore than should be physically possible.”

“That would have to do with what your Celestia did to you.” I placed a hand on her shoulder, my face showing nothing but concern and shame. “She used me to torture you and-...”

Her eyes shot open and she flinched away from my touch. “I… I remember.” Turning her head away she lapsed into silence.

“I... Nightmare and I went into your memories when you collapsed and left you with the knowledge that I made doubly sure that you wouldn’t become pregnant.” I sat there for the next few minutes, waiting for a response before sighing. “You know... Even though I couldn’t control myself fully, I tried to make sure it was enjoyable for you.”

Silver hair shifted when she let her head sink, before she answered in a way that showed how much she despised herself for what she was about to say. “It was…” One of her hands wandered on its own until it came to rest on her abdomen.

“Please, don’t blame yourself for enjoying something everyone does. Yes, you can resent me for being short sighted enough to let it happen, but you aren't at all to blame.”

Sephiroth stayed silent, again, but luckily not for too long. “I wasn’t strong enough… but I will be.” She turned her back on me and curled up slightly. “Twice now… I thought I’d be pregnant… only to lose my child. And both times… it turns out that I never was carrying a life.” A sniffle alerted me that she was crying. “Why does that hurt more than anything else?”

"Because you want to be a mother. You hate that you're being deceived, but wish that it was true. To you, the act itself isn't what brings you joy, it’s what can result from it."

“Maybe… I don’t know…” She breathed deeply, trying to calm herself. “I can’t deny that I enjoy the act itself, too. But I just don’t know if I can bring myself to trust anyone so fully anymore, that I could entrust myself to them. The thought of being touched alone is enough to make me uncomfortable…”

I set my hand on her shoulder again, waiting for her to pull away. When she didn't I said, "See? You want to trust others, you're just hurt because of Discord and me. You're hurting because he betrayed you and you don't want that to happen again.

"I know I only reinforced that with what I did, but please... don't let this define you. Don't let what happened scare you into submission." I hesitated a moment before I pulled her closer, setting her head in my lap. "I'll be here no matter what to help you and I'll try my hardest to make sure I won't hurt you again."

She seemed to struggle with something, her eyes betraying the conflict behind them before the ghost of what I guessed was determination flickered in them. The hesitation was palpable but there was the fire in them, which I realized I had missed sorely. Her voice was barely a whisper but what she said couldn’t have hit me any harder if she had shouted it. “Prove it.”

I gaped at her for a moment before I found my voice again. "E-excuse me?" It was then that I realized what I said could be taken as. "No. I hadn't meant- I-" I sighed, knowing that she was serious. "Is this really what you want to do? Nightmare might come in with the being that had been in me at any time."

She averted her gaze and managed the faintest blush I had ever seen. “Seal the room?”

I shook my head. "Have to keep it open so Sol and Mun can tell me about emergencies. But I could hang a sock or something on the doorknob. That might deter Nightmare. I could have a guard stand outside with orders not to let anyone in until we're done as well."

Sighing she closed her eyes, her tone dejected. “I understand that you don’t want to do this… you can stop making excuses.”

"It's not that I don't want to. I'm... relieved that you still trust me enough to ask. I just want to make sure you actually want this." I pulled her chin up, making her look me in the eye. "I won't do this unless you want to. So, do you want to have sex with me?"

She had to force herself visibly to not look or shy away from me, but she succeeded. "I..." The conflict behind her eyes had turned into a full blown war, making it almost impossible for her to answer my question. I remained silent, giving her all the time she would need. My only action being to smile reassuringly, trying to convey with my eyes that I would accept her decision, regardless of which one she was going to make. It didn't take her nearly as long as I would have expected before she made up her mind. But there were hesitation and fear still evident in her voice, even if she tried her hardest to hide them. "Yes."

I nodded, pulling a guard from his patrol passing by the door and using an illusion to tell him to make sure no one disturbed us. I gave her a chaste kiss and said, "You want to be the one giving or receiving?"

A vibrant blush grew on her cheeks as she seemed to recall something, causing me to wonder what it would be, if it made her that flustered. I really wasn’t that surprised when she almost choked on her next word. “R-receive.” It made sense, if I thought about it. She wasn’t just a random roll in the hay, but needed me, not only to make her feel good, but safe.

I nodded once more, lighting my hand as I bent down for another kiss. I let the spell slowly take effect, laying down next to Sephiroth. I could feel the spell work as I kissed her, making my face rougher, my hands less slender, my chest broader and less pronounced.

She didn’t return the kiss and stiffened again but she did not withdraw either. This wouldn’t be easy. I had to coax her into reacting somehow, without making her uncomfortable on top of that.

I brushed some of her hair behind her ear and looked into her eyes. I let my eyes talk for me, pleading for her to help me. Without waiting for a response I bent my head down and gave her a soft kiss, pushing my arms under her back as I rolled on top.

Agonizingly slow I felt her relaxing beneath me while she closed her eyes and let herself melt into the kiss. Sadly her lessening tenseness made me notice that she was shivering.

I pulled my head over to her ear and whispered, "It's okay, you have nothing to fear." I kissed her cheek and moved down to her neck, laying a trail across and up to her other cheek. "If you want to stop, we will. We don't have to farther than this."

She had shivered again when my lips had made contact with her neck, but an approving hum told me that it was for a different reason this time. I waited for her answer, which came in the form of her slowly shaking her head no and a whisper. “Don’t stop.”

As my lips met hers again I felt her lips part, inviting my tongue to enter. Our tongues danced around each other, but it wasn’t hard to tell that she was hesitating, still. Her frustrated whine told me that she was trying, but she had to struggle with her fears. Contemplating my situation, I decided that I had to take the risk of moving things along, to placate her apprehension.

I lit my hands and slowed the effect of the teleportation of our clothes so it looked like they were slowly turning into motes of light. I felt her gasp and shudder as her boots were the first to dissolve followed by the backs of our shirts and pants, the motes tingling as they passed through us.

She focused intensely on the spectacle, maybe to distract herself from the fact that we were naked now, or just because she enjoyed the sight. I couldn’t tell. Once the clothes were folded on a nearby chair I moved my hands from her back, massaging her sides and hips. At first I was rewarded with an appreciative hum, followed by her relaxing finally. When she shifted to make herself comfortable she unknowingly rubbed against my phallus, drawing my own appreciative hum and letting me finally start to harden. Unfortunately the sensation caused her to freeze and I had to bite back a frustrated groan, only to gasp in surprise when she deliberately began to squirm beneath me, rubbing on my dick all the more.

I hummed again and deepened the kiss, wrapping an arm around her head as I moved a leg between hers. I was surprised again when she wrapped her arms around me in response, pulling me down to fully rest on her. Before I could do anything with my leg though, she clamped her own down on it, locking it in place at a safe distance. Her heart thumped so fast and hard in her chest that it felt like it was trying to beat me away.

I broke the kiss and said, “Please, just let go of your fears for a little. I know I broke your trust once, but I will do everything in my power to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” I opened my eyes and gave her a reassuring look as I whispered, “You’ve trusted me this far, please... trust me a bit further.”

Her eyes were fixated on mine while she wore a conflicted expression. After a moment she closed them and breathed deeply. Her blush, which I realized was present since the beginning, grew more intense and I felt the pressure on my leg fade away.

I gave her a small smile and a kiss before leaving a trail of kisses and nibbles down her neck, stopping when I came to the valley between her perky C-cups. Moving my hands up, I lightly grazed the sides of her breasts, letting my hands rest and knead her just barely touching them as I laid another line of nibbles up her right breast to her nipple.

A muffled noise, that sounded way too similar to a moan to be mistaken as any other, escaped her and she shuddered slightly. Taking that as approval, I wrapped my lips around her nipple and let the tip of my tongue play with it as my left hand moved up slightly, almost completely on her breast now. Her breath hitched in her throat and one of her hands found its way to the back of my head, letting her fingers glide through my hair in the process.

Hmmm, I wonder what would happen... I thought before sucking on her nipple, drawing the entire thing into my mouth, almost grinning when a sharp gasp rang through my room, which devolved into a moan. I wasn’t bothered too much about her fingers that had tightened their grip around the back of my skull, but couldn’t prevent a groan when I felt her pressing against me in reflex, squeezing my dick between us.

In retaliation, I moved my mouth to her left breast, laying another line straight to her other nipple and sucking it into my mouth to lick and nibble while my right hand took its place, tickling and lightly pinching the one abandoned by my mouth.

Another sweet moan escaped her, while her legs tightened around the one I had between them again, but instead of holding it in place she fidgeted around it, almost as if she tried to rub them together. That obviously caused her to squeeze and rub at the sensitive pole of flesh I currently called my own.

I chuckled and moved my other leg between hers, slowly wriggling it in until she let her legs relax and spread because of my movement. I smirked and gave her breasts one last kiss each, trailing a line down to her navel and below. Her hand stayed on the back of my head and followed my movement, never once even hinting at stopping me. She trembled slightly but this time I could tell it was out of excitement. A glance at her eyes showed that they had glazed over with lust and she bit her lower lip in anticipation. I didn’t keep her waiting any longer and let her guide me towards her honeypot, licking once and drawing another shiver from her before diving in tongue first.

A lustful scream made it obvious that she didn’t expect me just diving in and that she certainly was not against it, too. She tensed shortly, only to go slack again and gasp for air to replace what was forced out of her lungs by my ministrations.

Grinning again I quickly noticed that I was becoming kind of addicted to making her scream. For a moment I tried to imagine myself as the one who was driven to scream like that and felt my member twitch strongly. Shrugging off the thought I withdrew from her moist depth, causing her to whine in need, only to dive in again, being rewarded with another scream. Yep, definitely growing addicted.

Showing a little bit of mercy, or maybe being utterly cruel depending on the point of view, I slowed down and gently traced her folds with the tip of my tongue, only to flatten it after I finished a round and digging it between her outer lips, slowly dragging it upwards until I felt her clit throbbing against the muscle, which I then proceeded to suckle softly. She tensed at that and moaned deeply. It went not unnoticed that her sounds were growing more urgent, but I decided to try something first. I sucked one of her puffy lips into my mouth and very carefully bit into it. What came out of her mouth at that sounded strangely like a cough, so I let go off again, fearing that I hurt her.

She greedily sucked in a large amount of air and then stared at me, not in agitation but in puzzlement. “C-could-” She needed to pause to breathe. “-you do… that again?”

Complying I lowered to her slit again and sucked on her other lip this time before very carefully biting into it. Prepared for the sensation this time she moaned loud enough to almost classify as a scream. Somehow I got the impression that the cough during the first time resulted out of her trying to moan and gasp simultaneously. I had to admit, though, that her continuous sounds of pleasure began to drive me crazy and made me aware that my dick was so hard it actually hurt.

With one last nibble drawing another moan from her I slid back up her, stopping once my mouth met hers again as I used my hand to line up. I let her feel my length grind against her opening, coating it with her juices before I let the head come to a stop just barely parting her folds.

She moaned into the kiss, not complaining about tasting herself on me and embraced me firmly. I broke the kiss and hesitated. “Seph. Are you really sure you want this? It’s not too late to-” She silenced me with her lips, having leaned up to reach me. Pulling me down with her again she enclosed my thighs with her legs exerting just enough pressure to answer my question.

I pushed forward into her slowly, pausing when my hips met hers and pulling out a few seconds later, leaving just my head inside her. A lustful groan accompanied me on the way in and a breathless whine on the way out. She had closed her eyes in bliss and tried to pull me in again impatiently. I complied a bit forcefully, making her break our kiss to scream in pleasure, and settled into a steady rhythm. After a few more thrusts she began to help my movements with her legs, pulling up to meet me halfway, but somehow growing more quiet. Maybe she had to concentrate on her own movements too much?

I appreciated, that she seemed eager to be more active and it made me happy, but something just seemed to miss without her enticing noises. Nevertheless I let her continue for a little while before I pinned her hip against the bed, pressing in as deep as I could in the process. I nibbled on her ear slightly and then whispered into it. “I’m glad that you want to make this easier for me, but this is not about me, it’s about you.” Not leaving her enough time to answer I withdrew slowly, deliberately tilting my thighs so that my tip would drag across the upper part of her inner walls. Her eyes widened and she trembled beneath me. In unadulterated amusement I noticed that I never had heard a stammering moan until this very moment. When I reached the entrance of her tunnel I rammed inside all the way to the hilt, coaxing another of those screams out of her.

Admittedly it had been a gamble, asserting my dominance, but one that paid off obviously as I drew scream after scream. Every single one being more delighted than its predecessor.

I heard a vase or something break out in the hall and realized I had forgotten to soundproof the room. Oh well, whoever it is won’t get past the guard.... Unless they don’t try to and go for him instead.

Sephiroth, for her part, seemed too lost in pleasure to notice. Her lust filled eyes locked into a half-lidded state, her expression showing nothing but utter bliss. She screamed unrestrained and I felt her clenching around my dick occasionally. Seemed that she was close and I was almost there as well.

I gave her a few more thrusts before I let my hand fall to her clit, grazing it a few times and finally pinching it lightly between my fingers, twisting it slightly. She cried out in ecstasy, her back lifting off the sheets and her whole body locking in that position, while her inner walls did their very best to milk me dry.

I tried my hardest to weather the pleasure her orgasm was giving me, but failed and groaned before muffling her to moans with a tongue-filled kiss as my dick spurted into her depths. She eagerly reciprocated the kiss, her moans dropping in pitch and turning into a deep hum as I continued to fill her up.

I broke the kiss and lit my hand once I stopped, only to have it grabbed by another, the action causing me to lose focus and thus interrupting my spell. I lifted an eyebrow in confusion and looked down to meet Sephiroth’s just as confused gaze. She was staring at her hand that was holding mine, frowning in deep thought.

“What’s wrong?” I asked as I raised my left hand, only to stop when her other hand came up to close around it.

She didn’t seem to notice and consequently blinked in surprise when she took her gaze away from her one hand only to see the other. Shaking her head, she let go off both of them and averted her eyes, staying silent.

I gave her a wary look before lighting my hand again, preparing the spells again. I hesitated shortly and saw her arm twitch, but it stayed on the bed, not interrupting me again. Letting the spells cast I saw her shudder and pulled out of her, laying down next to her and letting the transformation go.

She shifted and wordlessly nestled up against my side, her head resting on my shoulder and her eyes closed. Everything was quiet until we heard a female voice cry out from the hallway in pleasure.

“.... Yeah, I kinda forgot to put a sound barrier up,” I said sheepishly. All that got me, though, was a deep sigh. “At least it isn’t....” I trailed off as one of the two ponies bumped the door open somehow, revealing Nightmare as the one that had screamed and was still moaning as the guard pounded into her. “I had to tempt fate, didn’t I?” I asked as I pushed the door closed with my magic.

Sephiroth groaned exasperated and buried her face in the bed next to my shoulder. I could practically see the urge in her mind to slam her head against the next wall, repeatedly.

We lay there in silence for the next few minutes, Seph almost falling asleep by the time I worked up the nerve to ask, “What was that? When you grabbed my hands?”

She blinked and shook her head in an attempt to clear it. When she finally processed what I had said, she averted her gaze, again. I was about to ask her again when she began to speak. “I think it was a reflex. Nothing to worry about…” She wasn’t telling the whole truth, that much was obvious.

I rested a hand on her head, slowly petting her. “It’s about before, isn’t it? You want a child and didn’t want me to use the spells.”

“No.” Hesitating for a second she sighed. “Well, yes but no. What I mean is that my body noticed the target of your spell and…” She closed her eyes again before continuing in a quiet whisper. “My body went through the experience of losing two children, even if it wasn’t true. At least I think that that’s the reason for me developing a protective reflex. I’m just glad I didn’t punch you through a wall this time.”

“If anything you’d just punch me into a wall, assuming you blindsided me like you did when you grabbed my hand.” My hand slowed to a stop and I gave her forehead a kiss. “I’m glad you didn’t, but I’m also a little disappointed that you let me cast them.”

Sorrow edged itself on her face. “I have no real choice in that matter. There are fights waiting for me back in my universe. It would just be irresponsible to attempt to carry a child through them.”

I gave an amused snort. “Don’t I know it. I have to hold myself back when I hear news of an attack.”

“Then you should know better than to be disappointed by my decision.” Sephiroth remained silent for a few moments. “And even if your relationship with Lance is an open one, I don’t think it would be wise to impregnate others.”

“I know that. I was disappointed because you didn’t put up more of a fight.” I put on my best mischievous smile and tapped her head, getting her to turn to face me. “And I did notice that you didn’t say anything about not wanting to carry one of my children.”

Her face managed an instant change to bright red and all of her attempts at a rebuttal were turned into an incomprehensible stuttering.

I giggled a bit and said, “Okay, that’s the last time I’ll tease you. For this visit, at least.” Sighing at the knock on the door I lit my hand and formed a self-sustaining illusion on the door itself that said, ‘DON’T DISTURB’ in large friendly letters.

Sephiroth grumbled in agitation and buried her face in the bed again, though she did not make an attempt to turn away or separating herself from me.

“You want to invite Nightmare in so she can get cleaned up as well?” I asked after a few minutes of silence and received a light punch to my shoulder.

Even though her voice was muffled by the bed I could clearly hear the agitation in it. “Do whatever you fucking want. Just give me a blanket so I don’t have to deal with being seen naked.”

“So... no on getting you in the tub with me and Nightmare?”

“NO! Not with Nightmare!”

“Okay,” I laughed, changing the illusion to orders for the guard to lead Nightmare to a guest bedroom. “There, now it’ll just be you and me.”

“You’re enjoying this way too much for my liking. And didn’t you say you wouldn’t tease me anymore for this visit?”

“You made it way too easy that time, I couldn’t help myself. Besides-” I flipped her onto her back and rolled on top of her to give her a kiss. “I don’t like to waste water when I can just join someone.”

She returned the kiss but scowled afterwards. “Nightmare might’ve been my best friend once, but that does not mean I would like to share a bath with her, at least not while naked.” Pausing for a moment, she averted her gaze before adding. “But I wouldn’t mind sharing with you.”

“I’ll have an omelet smothered with onions, ketchup, mustard, and cherry sauce with bacon, toast, and some chocolate milk,” I said as I sat down at the table. Seph and I had met Nightmare in the hall on the way to the dining room - which I admit I had trouble finding until Sephiroth had asked why I didn’t just teleport us there - and said she had some information about the being that had controlled me.

Sephiroth had turned a sickly shade of green at my order and politely declined to have something for herself while Nightmare seemed to ignore everything that wasn’t related to her findings. “The most important news would be the worst, too. I had the chance to examine the being almost entirely and there are several facts that lead up to the bad news. One, the being is completely incapable of feeling anything without a host. No heat, no scent, no pain, no nothing. With the sole exception being magic. So it is impossible to torture it as it is.”

“Two, the being seems to be drawn to the biggest reserve of magic. Which leads me to believe that it would always try to possess the most powerful around before turning to the next target that is the closest in strength, if that fails. Three, while capable of possessing animals with lower brain functions it can not stay in one. And believe me, the results were messy. That caused me to question why this would be the case and that leads us to fact number four. Enhancing the intelligence of a mere animal enabled the being to stay in its host and possess it entirely. Taking over and transforming, or rather warping, its host to something monstrous. And now the fact that will make clear the bad news.” The black mare paused, probably to add a dramatic effect or something. “Five. Removing the hosts soul and mind showed that the being can not be merged with a body that lacks a soul of its own with normal means. The being will just flow through the body as if it was an inanimate object, and even attempts to force it to merge with the body were futile.”

Sephiroth was the first to answer to that. “Essentially you say that it won’t be possible to give it its own body without sacrificing another life.”

“Damn it. Wait, did you try simple binding spells or advanced ones? Did you try using Dark Magic to bind it as well?”

Nightmare looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “I can assure you that I tried everything short of reincarnation. But that would defeat the purpose. At least if you don’t want to torture an innocent child, that is.”

I chuckled darkly. “Oh, I can wait as long as necessary.”

The look on the alicorn’s face turned dark. “It seems you do not understand. Reincarnation would completely erase everything about the being itself, cleansing its soul, and plant it into a willing womb to be truly reborn. That’s why I said it would defeat the purpose.”

My expression turned into a childish scowl as I thought over what options remained. I didn’t like it, but reincarnating it would be just like destroying it anyways. I sighed. “Fine, let’s see about reincarnating it. Just so you know, though, I’m not carrying twins a second time.”

Nightmare lifted a hoof to her chin in obvious thought. “Well, there certainly will be a mare in your world that wished for a foal of her own, but does not want to include a male, or artificially created male parts, in the process.”

For some reason I turned to look at Sephiroth. “Wonder who that could be?”

The silver haired woman paled when she noticed my gaze and slammed her hands down on the table. “NO!”

The sound of laughter brought my attention back to the black mare. “Actually I was talking about some lesbian mare, but you certainly got her good.”

I glanced between them, confused as I was actually asking her. “I wasn’t trying to imply her, just ask if she knew who you had in mind.” My eyes widened and I got a devious look on my face as I turned completely to Nightmare. “You know, if you aren’t pregnant from earlier, you could be a mother anyways.”

To my complete bafflement she actually seemed to consider it. “That doesn’t sound half bad. I don’t know how it is in this universe but we alicorns can’t get pregnant by normal means in ours.” A fang filled grin stretched across her face. “A little ‘nightmare’ all of my own, if you want to call it that. I agree.”

“.... Yeah, here alicorns are just another race of ponies. Meaning that there’s a chance you could be pregnant if you didn’t use protection.”

“Well even if alicorns in this universe could get pregnant that doesn’t include me, as I’m from another universe where it isn’t possible. And I didn’t mean that it is impossible for us to have children. We can get mares of the other races pregnant but we ourselves are incapable of being impregnated. Our metabolism absorbs the sperm too fast for it to even breach into our womb.” Chuckling she added. “And believe me when I say that I even tried a healthy dose of dragon once only to come out of it without bearing a child.”

Just then, we heard a voice say, “My ‘eat their own words’ sense led me here. Hey Max, did anyone say something was impossible around here?”

I gave Nightmare a shit-eating grin as I said, “Why yes, someone did, Murphy. Why don’t you show us why everypony says ‘improbable’ instead of ‘impossible’ in this universe?”

Sephiroth raised an eyebrow at this. “What kind of name is ‘Murphy’?” She tapped a finger on her chin and looked up as if searching for the answer. “Does sound familiar, though.”

The black alicorn’s eyes examined the newcomer, before she smiled. “I see. That would be me and I wouldn’t mind in the slightest if you proved me wrong.” She glanced sideways at Max. “But I would have to take that guard with me. I don’t want the child to grow up without his father.”

I shrugged. “As long as he agrees and doesn’t already have a herd.” I looked through my memories of the guards, trying to find a match for the stallion.

“Ah, yes. That would be troublesome.” Returning her attention to the thestral she smiled apologetically. “It pains me to have to ask you to refrain from pursuing your domain’s will. But if the father can not accompany me than it would not be fair to punish the child for my lapse in wording.”

“Ah! I know who that was, Lofty Libram. He’s a new recruit and hasn’t broken from the ‘abstinence is part of the guards’ rules’ mindset, so he won’t have a herd.”

Nightmare chuckled. “He didn’t seem all that ‘abstinent’ to me. Could you call for him? I despise keeping a fellow immortal from doing his job.”

Murphy glided over to the table, sitting in the chair next to Sephiroth. “Dont’ worry, I just go wherever my powers take me. I’m never in a rush to get somewhere.” He paused for a moment before continuing, “There, just made whatever you said actually possible.”

I turned to Seph and said, “You seriously don’t remember Murphy’s Law?”

The silver haired woman shrugged. “No. Is that a problem?”

A frown settled on the alicorn’s face, staring disapprovingly at Murphy. “I understand that you are just following your domain, but couldn’t you have waited a few minutes until I actually know if the sire wants to accompany me?” She sighed. “Now I have to quell a probable new life, taking away its chance to develop, if he does not want to leave this universe.”

I snorted in amusement as Silver set my dinner down in front of me. Taking my first bite I said, “I highly doubt that. He’s never had a marefriend, always ran from suitors, and even turned down a night with Spitfire. If he wasn’t a private and a total noob I’d have made him captain of the guard just so I could order him to fuck me.”

“I do not know of this ‘Spitfire’ but that he never had a mate surprises me. That only makes me want him more, such raw talent. So could you please send for him? I have to inform him about him being a father in the near future and that I’ll be carrying twins.”

I lit my hand with a scrying spell to search the castle for him, only to find him in Sombra’s office being laughed at. Keeping a finger lit with the scrying spell, I cast a voice throwing spell on my pinkie and said in a terse, stiff voice, “Sombra, please send Private Libram to the dining room.”

I watched their reactions and laughed, having ended my second spell. Even through the scrying spell I could see Sombra’s eyes light up with mischief as he instantly sobered up, going as far as to wish the ‘unlucky’ stallion luck. “Oh, this is going to be hilarious!”

While I was busy with my little stunt, Nightmare had decided to take a seat across from Murphy and was merrily chatting with him. Sephiroth had just vanished.

I sighed and called up another scrying spell with her as the focus, finding her on top of one of the castle’s towers, looking into the distance with a thoughtful expression on her face. Deciding to leave her be for the moment, I turned my attention back to the conversation between the two immortals.

“-And I said, ‘so? that ship’s going to sink as soon as it hits something.’ True enough, only five seconds later it hit the iceberg I was sitting on and was on its way to the bottom of the ocean,” Murphy said with a chuckle. “That was the last time I ever used an iceberg as a perch.”

Nightmare joined in his chuckling. “My, your adventures do make for a few entertaining stories.”

“You should hear about the time I launched him off a balcony with a dresser,” I quipped, much to Murphy’s embarrassment. “He sometimes forgets that his Law works on him as well.”

That actually got the alicorn to break into uproarious laughter, shaking her enough to fall out of her chair.

“Yeah, I do. Just like I’ve forgotten most of my adventures over the years,” The thestral sighed. “It’s tough sometimes being over twenty thousand years old.”

Hearing his words quickly brought a stop to Nightmare’s laughter and she looked at him sympathetically. “I can not claim nearly as many years but I can imagine. Albeit it could be argued that a thousand years on the moon, without anything around to pass my time, could be felt as much longer.” She shook her head and stood up again. “It’s not healthy for our kind to dwell too much on such things. Sometimes I wonder if forgetting would be a blessing.” Out of habit she lifted her gaze to the ceiling. “My stars contain every single moment in history in them, from a banged up knee, all the way up to the rise and fall of entire empires. They literally don’t allow me to forget.”

“Trust me, it’s better to remember. I’ve had to help set in motion so many disasters that I can’t count how many I’ve killed just by following my powers, and that’s just what I can remember.”

A melancholy look overtook the black mare’s features. “Ah yes. There are always downsides to being the avatar of a domain. Monsters and barbaric creatures have selected mine as their home and I can do nothing to prevent them from slaughtering innocents.” She returned her gaze towards Murphy. “But that is who we are. We can’t change anything about it.”

Murphy shook his head. “I understand that, it’s the fact that I forget their names, their faces... The only one I remember clearly is Night Scrolls.”

Situating herself across from him again, she made herself comfortable. “Now that is a story that practically begs to be told.”

“Well, there’s not much to it. Night was the last bearer of the Mantle of Bad Luck and fell on some himself in the form of a rusted fork that was somehow cursed. I happened to have found him before he died and he just shoved all his power onto me. I think we talked a bit before that, but I can’t remember that part.”

Just then someone knocked on the door, faint enough that Nightmare and I were the only two to hear it. I turned towards the door and said, “Enter, there is something I’d like to talk to you about.”

Nightmare was about to further her conversation when I said that and decided to stay silent, straightening her posture to regal perfection.

Obviously frightened further, Lofty was shaking as he walked over to stand on the opposite side of the table from Nightmare and I. I stared at him, trying to make sure I wouldn’t have a trace of humor in my voice. As I stared, I noticed that he had on the Day Guard’s armor and said, “Return that armor to the quartermaster once we’re done here, you won’t be needing it again.”

“Yes, G-Grandmother,” he replied, not hiding the shame in his voice.

“Good. I believe you wanted to ask him something, Nightmare?”

The black mare nodded, her face a mask of completely neutral serenity. “That would be correct.” She fixed the guard with her stare, making him gulp nervously. “I do not need to remind you of your deeds and we have called you here so you can face the consequences of them.” The light seemed to flee from her very presence, the only things unaffected being Max and Murphy. “Are you ready to atone for your actions?”

He gulped again, silently nodding in agreement.

“In this case, we can offer you a deal to lessen your punishment. You will, as Grandmother Max stated already, be expelled from the guard and exiled to another universe. The monitoring of your predicament will fall to me and you will have to answer to my calls for little cucumber slices with chocolate.” The guard blinked confusedly but seemed to decide that he must have heard wrong. Nightmare just continued. “You are obliged to massage our swollen fetlocks and hooves if we desire.” He stopped to shake due to confusion overriding his fear. “And finally you are to share our bed and care for our child.”

And just like that the light flooded into the room again but all the poor guard could do was stand and stare. His bluntness betrayed just how utterly confused he was, as he stated flatly, “What?”

Nightmare had the decency to look a little ashamed of herself, but smiled nonetheless. “I’m pregnant with your foal and I’d like you to accompany me back to my universe, so that we can raise it together, if you would have me.”

Lofty glanced at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. “I couldn’t help but play a little prank on you by making you think you were in trouble,” I said, motioning for him to sit in the chair next to Murphy. “You won’t actually be expelled from the guard, just given a retirement if you go with her. If you don’t and Murphy is wrong about the pregnancy, you’ll just be moved to the night guard.”

The black alicorn nodded and waited patiently for his answer.

“Um- well, I-I-I-... uh...” he glanced at the stallion sitting next to him, becoming suspicious for some reason. “How certain are you that she’s pregnant?”

“As certain as if you laid with a normal mare in heat,” Murphy replied coolly.

Nightmare clapped her hooves in amusement. “What a thought. Me being a normal mare in heat. I think I like it.”

Lofty gave a single chuckle before fainting, his horn getting stuck in the table.

“I think he likes that as well,” I said with a giggle, placing another forkful into my mouth. Only to almost spit it out again when a sudden feeling of wrongness crashed into me. Confused I tried to zone in on its origin and my eyes widened when I noticed that it came from the same roof that I found Sephiroth on.

Without warning I teleported to the roof, right behind Sephiroth. Looking down a her, I noticed that she held an unnaturally black sphere that sucked in all light around it. Not wanting to scare her I let one of the tiles beneath me crack as I set a hand on her shoulder.

She didn’t acknowledge my presence at first just turning the orb this way and that, before she enclosed it in her fist and spoke, “You saw it.”

I knelt down beside her and said, “You showed it to me in your memories. I don’t know if it was by choice or if your unconscious mind decided that it could trust me.”

The feeling faded away and when she opened her fist again the sphere was gone. “I wanted to show it to you now, but I didn’t know that I already had done so. It’s a burden I have to bear. When I found out about it I tried to get rid of it, but I’m certain you felt what happens when it is outside of my body.”

I shivered. “I-it felt like one of my fillies was in danger.”

“Huh… you really care about your daughters then. Not that I ever thought you wouldn’t, but it surprises me that it didn’t feel like all of them were in danger.”

I let my hand slip around her back, pulling her into a one-armed hug. “I care about all of my family, not just my daughters.”

Mun shot up onto the roof then, landing lightly on the edge as he said, “Golden, Light and Lucky went through the portal. Sol is over there trying to get them back.”

“Tell her that they will be in trouble for not telling anyone and not being in bed.” Mun nodded and fell off the edge, flying off to check on Rainbow, no doubt. I sighed and shook my head. “Now comes the hard part.”

Ignoring my last statement Sephiroth just stared at the palm of her hand, which was currently covered in her signature black gloves.

I turned back to Sephiroth, lighting my hand to scry for that tub of ice cream I had dropped. Surprisingly it was on a small table near where Sephiroth had came into my universe and was still cold when I teleported it to me with two spoons. I placed one in Sephiroth’s hand and set the tub in her lap. “Come on, I can’t eat a whole pint by myself.”

She shook her head, but smiled nonetheless. “I’m not really a fan of sweet stuff. But it won’t hurt to make an exception.” Scooping up a spoonful, she placed it into her mouth and cringed. “Mint… I hate mint.”

“A simple transformation spell, then. What kind would you like?”

“Chocolate and caramel would be nice.”

I nodded and lit my hand, making the ice cream turn a marbled white with streaks of golden brown running through it and lumps of chocolate. “There, it’s not exactly perfect, but it’s as close as I can get to it being turtle truffle.”

Instead of answering she just sampled another spoonful and nodded in satisfaction. I could not miss the thoughtful look on her face though, even if she obviously tried to hide it and seemed to stall for time.

“It’s a shame this universe doesn’t have an equivalent to Baskin Robin’s. Their ice cream was almost as good as homemade.”

The woman sighed and didn’t go for more. “Say, Max… when we first met you showed me a picture of your family.”

“That was just Lance and my fillies. Kat wasn’t in it because she wasn’t there.” I sighed and let my head rest on her shoulder. “She needs help finding happiness, but is too stubborn to accept any.”

“I noticed… She was the one who rescued me from Celestia, so I’m kind of in her debt. But she destroyed Everfree City… killing I don’t know how many innocents.” Sephiroth sighed again. “I don’t know what drove her to do that, but I woke up completely soaked in blood. In hindsight it probably was my own. She had already left and any attempts to summon her again were met with little success.” She shook her head one more time. “But that is not why I mentioned the picture.”

“Why’s that then?”

“One of your fillies is missing a leg.”

I deadpanned at her. “Oh really? I didn’t notice.”

She shot me an apologetic smile. “I didn’t mean it that way. What I was trying to say… I may be able to fix that.”

“As long as you make sure the Cells won’t harm Golden. I was planning on having Sol create a prosthetic once Golden was a year old, but actually giving her her leg back?” I raised my head and looked at her. “Someone’s turning into a doting aunt.”

Raising an eyebrow she looked at me with confusion clearly evident on her face. “How did you know I was going to propose that?” She groaned. “Nevermind. Are you sure you want me to do this? It will get her her leg back and just like me she could be able to create her own wings. I don’t know how being your child affected her mortality, but after receiving my cells she will be immortal without a doubt.”

“Light Sweet is the one that’s immortal, Golden isn’t. She’ll live for three hundred years without Jenova Cells, but...” I hesitated. I knew it was true anyways, I’d seen it every time I looked at her with my Number Vision. “The curse wasn’t fully removed and she’ll fight it for however long she wants to.”

“The curse won’t be a problem anymore. I told you that my cells can adapt to anything and cancel its effects. They just need enough time to do so. That’s why it wouldn’t work to just give you all some to protect you against curses. You would be dead by the time they could have adapted. But for Golden, it will work.”

I let that sink in. Not having to eventually tell her that she would be consumed by a curse before she could die of old age... Not having to comfort Light and... explain how we were immortal while her twin sister was not. I nodded. “Then at dusk, right after breakfast. We’ll go to the medical wing to do it properly. If she gains wings through this, so be it.”

Sephiroth nodded too. “Okay. But even if she grows wings, she won’t become an actual alicorn. It could lead to her being the only immortal without domain. At least I assume that all immortals in this universe have one.”

“Wyrms and dragons live as long as they want to, so they technically are immortals. I believe I heard an old wyrm legend once that the ice in the north and the south are actually slumbering giant wyrms piled on top of one another.”

“Interesting. Then that won’t be a problem.” She paused shortly. “Oh and one more thing. When I share my cells they kind of look really sinister and dangerous. Just so you know and won’t interfere.”

“I know, I’ve seen the movie. I’ll probably have to hold Golden to make sure nothing goes wrong,” I said, pulling the tub a bit closer so I could get my own spoonful.

The woman tilted her head in confusion. “What movie?”

“Advent Children. Some whackjob claimed he was Sephiroth reincarnated and took a bunch of children from a town and put his Jenova cells into a pool for them to drink, then later during a fight with Cloud he absorbed a head and became Sephiroth somehow. I don’t really remember the details since I only watched it once.”

Sephiroth shot to her feet and roared. “HE DID WHAT?! Is he insane?! The cells would corrupt the children!”

“They were corrupt anyways since the planet was... dying I think it was?” I shook my head. “They followed him willingly since he said that they would be stronger and would be able to fight off the disease the planet created because humans were tapping into its lifeforce.” My eyes widened as I suddenly remembered more. “Wait, no. The planet had tried to destroy the Jenova Cells, that’s what the disease was and the kids had the cells before Kadaj gave them more.”

Blinking a few times, she calmed down again and sighed. “Somehow I really wish I could remember.”

“I wish you could as well. I’d like to hear some of what your life was like back on earth.” I stood then, dusting off the seat of my pants. “But we should probably get to bed. It’s almost midday.”

The woman turned away and crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Sure, why not? But I don’t exactly have a room.”

I put my arm around her shoulders and gave her a slightly devious grin. “Well, you could join Nightmare. Or me, but my bed’s going to be a bit crowded.”

I felt her shudder at the mental image I certainly gave her right then and she asked carefully, “Crowded with what?”

I leaned closer to her ear, making her shudder again in dread at my answer and whispered, “Fillies.”

She remained silent for a bit, then smiled. “Your bed it is then.”

With that I teleported both of us to my room to give my three troublemakers a scolding.

Chapter 41: Send offs and Pirates and sex - OH MYYYYY~!

“-So, I tried to trap her in her worst fear, but... somehow she used that to overpower me,” Sombra concluded, having told us of his fight with Celestia.

Nightmare nodded, humming in thought. “Well, my universe’s Sombra never made it that far. Like I told you, he made the mistake of trying to dodge Lilith with his shadow form.”

My attention was drawn away from the conversation when a groan alerted me that Sephiroth finally woke up.

“Seph, you just missed Sombra’s defeat,” I said, helping her sit up. “And him beating Nightmare in a duel.”

The woman leaned her head on a hand and sighed. “That’s nice and all, but I really have to stop passing out in your universe all the time.”

“Come on, You’ve passed out in yours more than you have here.”

“Okay, okay. Have to stop passing out in general.” She lifted her head from her palm and looked at me. “So how’s Golden?”

I pointed to her lap where the two fillies had rolled to and were just waking up. “You can see for yourself.”

Smiling serenely the woman watched the two and proceeded to stroke through their manes. “I was able to do something right, for once.” Then her smile vanished. “We have to leave, soon.”

Nightmare came to the side of the bed and nodded. “That is right. But with everything I could gather about the being I’m confident that we can bring an end to the fight that will be awaiting us.”

“I really wish I could help with that-” I slapped a hand to my forehead and let it slide down my face. “I almost forgot, you need to learn how to use magic.”

Seph smiled slightly, but it didn’t really reach her eyes. “That would certainly help. But didn’t I tell you you should stop helping me all the time? We both know that it would just lead to heartbreak if I’d fall for you after all.”

I smiled mysteriously as I pulled a copy of my knowledge of magic control out to form a purple materia, adding in a memory as a last little present. “Still, I can’t help you because I want to?”

Sighing she just opted to cuddle with my fillies instead of answering.

“I put something special in it you’ll enjoy,” I said in a singsong voice, spinning it on a finger in front of her face.

She shot me a sceptic gaze before taking the small sphere. “I hope it isn’t something like your private time with someone?”

“Nope. But it’ll make you blush anyways.”

Enclosing it with her fist hesitantly she lifted an eyebrow before just absorbing it, to get it over with. Her eyes went out of focus for a minute before widening significantly and like I predicted her face was enveloped in a burning blush.

I lifted the fillies from her lap and stood, watching for more of a reaction from her with an impish smile. Slowly her face sunk into her palms and she groaned loudly. “I really, really don’t know what to say right now.”

“You don’t have to, I’m already making plans,” I said as I turned towards the door.

Another groan rang from the woman. “Just… promise that you won’t break up with Lance if he is against it. I’m not destroying what you have, because I belatedly realized that I actually fell for you.”

I stopped and turned back around, halfway to the door. “Even though we can sleep with whoever we want, you’re worried about him being against this?”

“There is a difference between an open relationship and a three way one. We don’t even know if he and I could feel for one another.”

I opened my mouth to reply, only to think on what she had said. “That’s actually a good point.” I shook my head. “Oh well, guess I’ll have to try to figure something out then.”

Nightmare chose that moment to speak again. “Talking with Lance first would be a good decision.” She levitated Sephiroth off the bed and on her feet. “But I fear that we have not the time to stay for that. I would advise summoning Sephiroth to join in on the conversation, though.”

The woman in question shot the mare a dirty look, before facepalming and sighing. She stayed silent and walked over to me, where she proceeded to hug me. “I’m sorry that I keep making things more complicated. And I would be honored to stay your sister if Lance is against it.”

“You don’t have to worry about making my life more complex, in fact I welcome it in a way,” I said as I hugged her back. “And I doubt he’ll be against having two sexy women share his bed.”

She broke the hug again and returned to Nightmare, but took her time to cuddle my fillies when she passed them. When she reached the mare she looked back to me. “Time to say goodbye, I guess.”

The alicorn next to her cleared her throat. “Aren’t you forgetting somepony, Sephiroth? We have to find Lofty first.”

Sephiroth blushed slightly and blinked. “Oh, yeah. Didn’t think of that.”

“I did give you the scrying spell, Seph. You could use that to find him,” I suggested.

“I can try.” The woman closed her eyes in concentration, which moved beneath the lids as if she was searching for something. After a few seconds she smiled and nodded. “Okay, found it.” Her hand was enveloped by a strangely calming and warm shade of pale green for a moment before she opened her eyes again. “He’s in the throne room. Looked like he was searching for us.”

I pulled the teleportation spell out and tossed the cream colored materia to Sephiroth. “I think I’ll let you handle getting us there,” I said as I walked over.

When she caught the sphere and absorbed it without further ado, I really had to try hard to hide my smirk. A raging blush claimed almost all of her face at once and her knees went actually so weak that she fell on her behind. I knew exactly that she was seeing a memory of Lance taking me hard right now. “MAX!”

I fell over laughing, barely getting out, “I had to! It’s the perfect way to prank someone!”

Sephiroth struggled to come up with a rebuttal but eventually just roared. “FFFfffffff… you Max!”

I managed to suddenly stop laughing and look at her. “So you didn’t like feeling Lance take me?”

She jumped to her feet and lifted a fist threateningly, but her eyes told me everything I needed to know that she did enjoy it. With a frustrated growl she grabbed Nightmare and both vanished in a bright flash.

I chuckled a few more times before I stood and picked up the fillies, teleporting after them, reappearing in the throne room. Nightmare was talking to Lofty but the big grin on her face showed that she found my little prank very amusing. Sephiroth, for her part, had a very annoyed expression on her still bright red face, eyes closed and both hands lifted in front of herself, like she was reaching out to some unseen thing.

I walked over to Seph and tapped her shoulder. “Whatcha doin’?”

She just grumbled and remained silent. But I got my answer anyways when a drop of pale green appeared in mid air and fell to the ground in front of her, opening a portal in the same way I had seen when they arrived.

Impressed, I asked, “Okay, how do I do that?”

Sephiroth reached inside her coat and pulled a crumpled sheet of paper out of it only to shove it into my hand. “Instructions from Kat.”

I sighed. “Should’ve guessed. She’s been going around the multiverse trying to run from every speck of happiness that finds her.”

The agitation faded from her voice. “Yeah, she can kinda walk where she wants. I need a token to guide me, though. Reverse tracking its connection with the Displaced.” She reached into her coat again and this time she had a familiar looking black diamond in her palm. “I considered using hers to track her down, but decided against it. I have the suspicion that she would be able to prevent it anyways.”

“Because she gave you instructions on how to do it, but she won’t think of blocking me. I could follow her trail and chew her out for what she did for you, as well as catch up on what all’s been happening.”

Shaking her head she put the token away. “You don’t understand. She somehow managed to block the summoning all together and made some kind of answering machine for it. All you can do is leave a message. The conclusion that she would be able to block any tracking wouldn’t be that hard to make.” Then she shrugged. “But you can try.”

“I will, you can count on that.” I pulled her into a tight hug. “I’ll try my best to get Lance to agree to letting you join us. If he does, I’ll suggest putting the wedding off for a few more months.”

Sephiroth reciprocated the embrace and rested her chin on my head. “You shouldn’t. It’s a pain to reschedule an event as big as this. If we are unable to sort things out for three whole months, then we should reconsider our relationship anyways.” She lapsed into silence after that and I heard hoofsteps fading in the direction of the portal. Nightmare and Lofty must have decided to give us this moment to part ways and went ahead. Honestly, I couldn’t bring myself to care that she didn’t say goodbye. “Max?” The grip around me tightened a little. “I can not begin to say how thankful I am. And even that sounds hopelessly insufficient.”

"Heh, I was going to say the same thing. Not only did you forgive me for before, but you trusted me with... basically everything." I had a sudden idea and broke the embrace, walking over to one of the windows. I raised my hands towards the moon and where the sun would be, lighting them and drawing beams of light from the celestial bodies. As the energies coalesced in my hands I brought them closer, shaping them into what I wanted and solidifying them as my hands met.

I turned back to Sephiroth as the light seeping from between my fingers dissipated. "I'll hold onto this in case he says yes," I said as I opened my hands for her to see the ring of pure, silver moonlight and the diamond embedded in it that twinkled with faint sunlight.

She stared incredulously and was a little lost, obviously. After a few moments her eyes searched mine and very slowly one of her brows lifted as if she tried to ask me to explain, or maybe confirm what she thought.

I smiled and continued, "I told you; if he says yes, you might be joining our marriage. This is your promise ring from both of us." I closed my hand again, teleporting the ring to my token bag. "I'm going to hold onto it until Lance comes back from his universe and I tell him about you."

Nodding she turned around and headed to her portal, where she paused. She didn’t move, neither taking the last step, nor turning around again. After a few minutes she balled her hands into fists, which began to shake in frustration.

I sighed and walked over, putting a hand on her shoulder. "I know, there's a big chance he'll say no, but I have a feeling that he'll say yes. It's a big risk that we're taking, but that's life. If you don't take risks and close yourself off from everyone else, you're just hurting yourself."

Sephiroth’s posture relaxed a bit. “I never hated saying ‘Goodbye’ as much as I do in this moment. But there’s a being waiting for me to rip it apart.”

"It isn't goodbye, we will see each other again. Just make sure you leave some for me to tear apart."

The corners of her lips twitched upwards slightly. “I’ll try.” She turned around and hugged me briefly one more time, before she disappeared into the portal.

I stood there until it closed, wanting to follow and help her with her fight. I just hope she’s able to beat Celestia. I know she’s stronger than her, more so with her magic, but.... I can’t help feeling like I should be there. I shook my head, trying to put aside my unease and turn my thoughts to ending my little vacation.

I turned to my fillies and smiled. “Let’s go find your sister and brother.”

After dropping the fillies and Lucky off with Filli-second, I scryed the palace for Twilight, only to find she was swamped with plans for... something. It wasn’t for the wedding, I knew that because those plans were over in Matterhorn’s room. I teleported to Twilight, accidentally scaring her when she turned to look at another part of the plans. “Sorry, Twi, just saw you were working on this and thought I could help,” I said, backing up a little.

“YES! Please help me get this organized. Quill Weave did as best as she could, but there’s- just-.... It’s way over budget, the tickets haven’t even been made, an orchestra hasn’t been booked yet, Spike is back in Ponyville trying to ask Pinkie on a date, Discord - both of them - is nowhere to be found,” she grabbed me by my shoulders and pushed her face into mine, “And I haven’t slept since the party!”

I gave her a slight smile and a peck on her nose. “Then go get some rest. I’ll be able to handle some of that by tomorrow.” I gently took hold of everything in her magic before tapping the tip of her horn with a sleep spell. The effect was instant with Twilight slumping against me shortly before I teleported her to her bed. “Well, let’s see if I can get some of this done.”

(Captain Edward Kenway)

I finally saw Max’s universe before me so I got up to speed in my little vessel and took off and into Max’s universe.

When I came through I saw her in a window in an office so I steered towards her and began pouring out the water residue from entering the universe as I began to play a song.

When I neared my small vessel began to sink through the air so I climbed to the top of the mast and climbed even higher to the pole where the pirate flags would normally be and waited for the right moment then I jumped through the window still playing the music and then repairing the window with a snap… The ship then proceeded to go through the wall and sink into the floor after a few seconds and just for comedic effect I took out car keys and locked the ship.

“Captain Kenway. A bit later than I presumed you would be here,” Max said, not looking up from whatever she was writing.

“Aw, Max seriously? Do you know how hard it is to travel through the void in a ship I mean with only yourself it’s easy but with a ship I almost has to go wrong.” I said with a childish tone.

“I don’t, but I can imagine.” She set down her pen and stood. “You can... park, your ‘ship’ there as long as it doesn’t ruin the carpet, I actually like that one. Very soft and fluffy; perfect for a little fun.”

“Ok.” I sighed and snapped my fingers so the ship disappeared “So, what happened while I’ve been doing my stuff… Well what has happened here exactly?”

Max walked over to the door and motioned for him to accompany her. “Well, I found out that I had been possessed since Celestia gave me her magic. I’m also trying to come up with some sort of plan for getting Lance to agree to having a female Sephiroth join our wedding.”

I followed her “You’ve been possessed?... Oh, and your question about the airship thing, think of it as a way of breaking the fourth wall just breaking into displacers files about their displaced.” I gave a smile and pulled out of thin air a drawer with a lot of case files in it. “Yep here it is all the info I need on any displaced I have met.”

“Someone’s going to get mad about that sooner or later. And I’m not going to be there to protect you all the time.”

“I’m not looking at anything personal because that is something I’m not allowed to do… So I can’t read about any of you bedtimes with other people or other people's sex and all that, so I don’t really worry that much… anything they don’t want to tell anyone is also not there.”

“I wasn’t talking about the Displaced,” Max said as we turned a corner right into a humongous drydock. “Here she is: the C.C.I.A. Intrepid. The very first air carrier.”

While walking I hadn’t noticed we had gone through a portal so I kept talking “And I don’t really read that… much…” I never got to finish as I zoomed away and was all over the ship in seconds writing down a list.

I could tell that the ship was inspired by The Avengers in that it had two separate flight decks, but that’s where the similarities stopped. The Intrepid looked like it had no engines or exhaust ports and barely any wiring, but there were gigantic gems on each of the four corners of the ship and two inside what looked like tubes on what I assumed was the aft. There were ball turrets on the underside with six rods each that had rubies on the end, along with what looked like artillery guns. The bridge was on the underside as well and from what I could see there were only six chairs, five of which had consoles in front of them and what looked like a table in the middle of the forward-facing chairs.

The deck of the ship looked like it was just two runways slanted in a ‘Y’ shape, but as I took a closer look I saw that it had smaller guns lining the outside of the runways and what looked like a line of sapphires running just a few inches beyond the ends of the guns’ barrels. There wasn’t a tower on the deck anywhere, though I assumed that one of the chairs in the bridge controlled the air traffic.

“An engineering marvel, isn’t it?” I heard Max say from my right, almost making me drop my pen and paper. “There’s a secondary bridge deep in the ship in case the main one is destroyed.”

I tried to look a little manlier after the scare but failed miserably “But of course she is, why wouldn’t she be?” Then I thought about how awesome it would be to commandeer it and made a “manly” squeal though that also sounded quite girly… What? I like big ships.

“Well, she’s a few weeks behind schedule because we’re having trouble with the guns, not to mention the Gem Drives aren’t as efficient as I would hope. As it stands, it’ll be another month until she’s ready to fly.” She pointed to a lift that was just coming up to the upper deck. On it was what looked to be a miniature of The Strahl from Final Fantasy XII. “The fighters and transports are already getting miles on them, though. The pilots are eager to have more room than just this cave to fly around in.”

While Max talked I nodded and listened. “Let me look at the gem drives, I have tried using them before… Well something like it anyway though I usually used them as a fast getaway. I can maybe find the problem.”

“That’s the thing, these are just more powerful versions of the ones on air yachts. The techs will most likely find the part of the matrices that’s giving us a problem. What’ll take a full month are the guns.” Max indicated an explosion down on the floor where some ponies were staring at a small crater that was left behind. “That’s the fifth pony we’ve lost to an overload. The same one as the other four, most likely.”

“Hmm, you say they all overload yes? Could I have a look… I take all injuries under my own risk.” I said with a curious look at one of the guns.

“Go ahead, the drives and the guns are the only things keeping us from running all the piping and connecting the main generator.”

I walked over to one of the guns, but not before snapping my fingers and donning a mechanic outfit, I then proceeded to open one it up to look at the guts… What I saw didn’t surprise me since it was the exact same error I made when making my own or my ship… Looked like it anyway. “I can see here that you are using a converter to turn the magic into energy which gets amplified and concentrated through the lenses to make a highly destructive beam… In theory it should work but I have had this problem myself and that problem is the converter and the stuff that comes before it, it has very little in ways of restrictors and you can see that because it overloads after the first shot simply because it has no way of restricting the magic it needs to convert… The answer is simple, you need a beefier converter and a really good restrictor...”

“That’s not a problem since we use a mixture of ground gems and water to get magic to the guns. There’s a foot pedal for pumping the solution through the chamber with the collector gem that powers the gun. Every shot takes only one or two pumps to fully charge, but once it’s fired it overloads and completely destroys the gun and whomever is trying to use it.” She pointed to a pedal that I had missed near the base of the stand the gun was on. “I’m thinking that the problem is that the energy is being amplified too much and that’s making something heat up that shouldn’t be.”

… Or it was not like mine in any way. “Ok, this complicates it but give me a few and I’ll be back with you… I also need a blast proof glass wall.”

“You’ll have better than that,” Max said as she lit her hand with a white glow. “I could give you the schematics for the guns as well if you want.”

“Ok, so schematics, gun and protective barrier… Also an unicorn to pump the pedal, will be what I need.” I told her.

Max pulled over one of the unicorns that had been staring at the crater and said, “Step on the pedal when he tells you to.”

The unicorn nodded and stood next to the pedal, nervously glancing around.

Max put a finger to her temple and pulled out a blue wisp of something that coalesced into a light blue crystal sphere. She tossed it to me and I caught it, looking at it confusedly until Max said, “Just crush it in your hand, you’ll gain the schematics.”

“Ok.” I said as the orb kinda just sunk into my hand and new information streamed into my mind also… A memory about Gilgamesh from Final Fantasy doing something my mind couldn’t register at first, but then I started blushing and my mind just shut down and my body was suddenly laying on the ground… And I had a massive erection… And not because it was from Gilgamesh’s view but from Max herself and the only thing I could mutter was a single word… “Kinky…”

Max laughed, falling over and rolling slightly from side to side.

I slowly rose and looked at her then I proceeded to sprint out the hangar.

“You know, it’s hard to... run from someone when... they can control portals,” Max said after she calmed down some as I ran past her several times. “It’s really pointless... to try.”

I stopped looked at her and just snapped my fingers before vanishing in a pop and confetti, before reappearing outside in the gardens, where I quickly drew fresh air and thought of something not very attractive like… Old people, Grey walls… Something?... But no it was always that damn kinky memory Max had given me, “God damnit, why can’t stuff just be easy most of the time?” I asked myself.

“I couldn’t help but play a little prank on you,” Max said from beside me, making me jump, only to be confused as I didn’t see her beside me.

Shaking off my confusion I said, “Ok, maybe it was a bit funny…”

“Yeah, I like trolling people,” She said from behind me, making me jump again at her sudden appearance when I turned around. “I’ve gotten Sephiroth with that two times so far and her reactions were hilarious.”

“Well what did she do?” I asked with an amused smile.

“Exactly what you would imagine an embarrassed girl to do. Get a very cute blush and try to smack whatever made her embarrassed.” She gestured to a nearby door. “Want something to eat?”

I contemplated that and came to the conclusion… If anyone made a joke about me actually cumming to that conclusion I will find you and kill you, that yes I was hungry, “Eh, sure why not I’m a bit hungry after teleporting out here anyway.”

Max nodded and led the way into the castle. “What would you like to eat? I can get the cooks started on it right now so we don’t have to wait.”

“Whatever you got and do you have coffee?” Though I didn’t drink much coffee it helped get up my energy reserve until my actual energy level evened out.

I could practically hear the mischievousness dripping from her voice as she said, “Oh, I can make you a cup of coffee you will never forget.”

“Uh… Sure, and is it ok if I add some of my own alcohol?” Kinda not liking where this was going.

“I don’t know what effect that will have, but sure.” Max stopped and opened a door, closing it and shaking her head before moving on.

“What was in there?” I asked not wanting to open the door without knowing what could be behind it.

“Just a bedroom with two maids in the bed. I don’t really have the layout memorized yet, so I tend to get a little lost now and then.”

I contemplated that for a second… Oh… “Oh… Ok, let’s just move on then.”

We walked along in silence, Max opening a door now and then before moving on. It was almost getting a bit tedious by the time we finally found the dining room.

“Ok, so what is the meal going to be? I hope something tasty cus’ I’m getting kinda hungry.” I said rubbing my stomach a bit.

“Well, for you it’s a burger with fries and the... coffee you wanted. For me, it’s a salad with olives, mustard, and a dash of grape juice,” Max said as she reached into a portal and pulled out a mug with a nuclear symbol on the side. “Here you are.”

“Uh… Sure.” I said as I pulled out a little flask with what everyone would identify as alcohol, “This is 99,9% pure alcohol never tried it but there’s always a time for everything.”

“Well, I’m not stopping you.” Max slowly backed away, not taking her eyes off of me as she sat in a chair at the table.

I gulped and put on a gas mask just for safety and began pouring, then I took a chaos infused titanium rod and stirred it a bit, then I put it down on the table and took off the gasmask. I sighed “I have now got whatever coffee this is mixed with magical alcohol… This is potentially very dangerous for the human body… But who cares.” I shrugged.

“It was already dangerous to begin with.” Max teleported a notebook and pen to her and opened the book. “Tell me, how high is your caffeine tolerance?”

“That’s it I have absolutely no idea… Let’s hope chaos magic saves me.” I said and took a sip… It was damn hot but other than that it tasted a lot better than any other coffee I’ve ever tasted. “Hmm couldn’t have been better.”

Max’s eyes widened a bit before giving me a sultry look. “Mhm.... Couldn’t have given a better view either.”

My eyes widened and I looked down at myself… … ...I closed my eyes, facepalmed and sighed… “I should have seen this coming, shouldn’t I?”

“Well, your clothes looked a bit rough around the edges, so I thought it would just repair them. The alcohol must have changed the brew enough that it gave you a sexy barkeep look.”

I sighed again my face still in the palm of my hand, “Makes sense since I am kind of a barkeep if you think about it… Yes I do have a bar in my name.”

“Heh... Too bad I’m trying to cut back on how much I sleep around.” Max’s eyes traveled up and down my body once more.

I sighed again having my eagle eye seeing that. “That chaos magic just had to prank me didn’t it… And yes I do blame the magic since I made the alcohol with it.”

“I think I’ll remember that for later.” Max wrote something down in the notebook before setting it aside and digging into her ‘salad’.

I sat and began eating my burger before a thought slipped out. “I could give you two barrels full of this stuff.” I said and shook the flask a little.

“Nah, Discord can probably make it himself.” Max’s attention turned towards the door and her eyebrows rose. “Hey, it’s the two maids from earlier.”

My eyes widened… Again… And I quickly snapped my fingers but my clothes didn’t change. “Shit.” I muttered under my breath.

“Huh, that’s an interesting side-effect.” Max opened her notebook again and lit her hand, writing something else in it as the maids finally noticed my outfit and blushed.

“Max’s coffee and chaos magic made alcohol… Don’t ask how it works.” I told the maids with a hand solidly planted on my face.

“W-we weren’t going to...” The left one said before whispering to the other maid, getting a nod from her.

“Oh, ok…” I still sat with my hand planted on my face.

“No girls, we’re trying to discuss business. His outfit is just part of him adding something to my coffee,” Max said, closing the notebook again. “Besides, he’s going to be in charge of the ship being built.”

“And I still haven’t gone over to thinking that loving ponies is not bestiality yet… So I have no intentions or plans of doing it anytime soon.” I said while slamming my head continuously into the table.

A few seconds went by with the only sound being my head hitting the table before Max broke the silence. “You had to insult them?”

“I’ve come from an universe where loving ponies is wrong to a whole other universe where no one cares… It’s kinda hard… And tell them later I didn’t mean offence… And that I’m really sorry…” I said. “Sometimes I hate my life.” I then muttered.

“I will. So, you want to stay and pilot the Intrepid? I assume you have a way to get back to exactly when you left your universe by asking.”

“I have a way yes… If you mean freezing the universe in time until I’m back then yes… I had some help from the Doctor.” I said with a smile thinking about how it went.

“Then stay as long as you like. You’ll be in control of the fleet protecting the intrepid as well as the intrepid itself.”

“I still need to figure out that gun…” I said, already thinking of ideas about what and how it was going wrong.

“Maybe the main generator is what’s causing it. I’ve uh... borrowed the idea for it from Stargate.”

“Maybe… But I need to make a test on the gun first just to know where in the gun it happens.” I stated and made a holographic image of the gun from the schematics in my head… And now I remembered Max’s… Present.

“Maybe I should just change the guns to use the ZPM instead of magic. That might fix the problem.”

I sighed, I had so looked forward to see a big gun blow up all in the name of getting rid of a problem to make them even better. “If you want… I mean it’s not my ship per say so you do whatever you want with it.”

Max set her fork down and looked at me. “It is going to be your ship. You’re just going to be using it to Equestria’s advantage. You are in charge of its construction now, so you can do what you want with it. Just make sure I know about it, though. I don’t want to suddenly find out during a battle that you put a planet-glasser on it.”

“If I do change something I’ll let you know first thing on my schedule, ok?” I asked my voice filled with glee at the prospect of making a few changes.

“Good, just don’t be surprised if some time this month I come to your room for some fun.”

“I will be waiting with a few mugs of my alcohol if you want.” I said as I snapped my finger and a dressing screen came up but all around me even over me to let me change… Yes I changed back to my original clothing and snapped my finger again and the screens disappeared. “And if you don’t want to drink I’ll drink all of it.”

“I won’t be able to drink any since I’m pregnant,” Max said with a pout. “Wish I could, though.”

“Hmmm, in Denmark they had this form of beer that had almost no alcohol… though it’s definitely not as fun, it’s still a beer… Kids were allowed to drink it too… But I’ve never been pregnant so I wouldn’t know what you can and cannot drink.” I shrugged.

“I can make a drink like that using moonlight.” Max stood and turned towards the door. “Anyways, I have some things to do. I’ll be in my room if you want to talk to me.”

“And I’ll be in the hangar trying to make sense of some of this machinery.” I said as I stood, “Have nice day.” The last part I said kinda like a russian.

“I will.”

“... By the way can you show me back? I have no idea where the hangar is from here.”

“The hangar is under Canterlot, you’ll have to go through the caves to get there. The door the ship will be going out is on the opposite side of the mountain. Most guards can point you to where the entrance to the caves is,” Max said, opening the door and pausing for a moment. “You could just teleport there though.”

“Do you have any tall towers close by?” I said with a small smile. “And thanks for telling me the location.”

“Yeah, just teleport a hundred yards up and you’ll see several around you.”

“Ok cool, see ya’ later I guess… Now it’s just up, up and away!” I said as it looked like I flew up through the ceiling but I actually just teleported to the closest and by chance tallest tower.

Upon arriving back in Max’s room, Lance just looked at her with shock. A lot of things had just recently happened and right now, he was really concerned for her. He was going to have a look at her injuries, until he realized that he still had the metal band on his wrist. “Max? Do you have the key for this?”

Max sighed. “Yeah, Kat slipped me the key when she thought I wouldn’t notice.” Max tossed Lance the key, pulling Seph’s feather out of her hair once more. Lance took a moment to unlock it and take the band off. But instead of breaking it, he actually kept it in one piece. The Adept was thinking that something like this may be useful later. But then he turned to Max again.

“We should have a doctor look at you. I’m a little concerned about you getting hurt just now.” He told her.

Max turned to him and looked at the left side of her chest and the scar that could barely be seen there. “I already healed it.”

“That isn’t my concern.” Lance said as she fixed herself up. “I’m concerned for the child. Do you think being in Kat’s world affected his development?”

She rested a hand on her enlarged stomach, noting that it was larger than before. “Let’s go see Home Remedy then.”

“Lead the way, Maxie.” Lance replied, kissing her on the forehead before helping her up.

“After we see Seph, though. I think the trip just advanced my pregnancy, so there shouldn’t be anything to worry about.” Max cleared her throat and said, “Seph, you alright? I have someone I’d like you to meet.”

A translucent green drop appeared out of thin air and hit the ground, only to somehow cause it to form waves as if being a liquid itself. Small wisps of green began to rise from the point of impact, circling and waving around each other until they reached beyond his own height. Slowly they split down the middle and drifted apart to form an oval shape while seeming to gently lift the veil of reality itself, revealing the vast void behind it. A few seconds later a tall woman with the body of an amazon’s wet dream emerged from it. Toned in all the right places but not overly so. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders and back like rivers of liquid silver. She was clad in a long, form fitting, black coat, open on the front even lower than her belly button, only held together by two straps crossing over her breasts. There were metal guards on her shoulders and a pair of pants, that left little to imagination, completed the attire, ending in two heavy boots, that almost reached her knees.

A small smile graced her lips and her teal eyes lit up when they fell on Max. “You called?”

Max marched right over to the other woman with a glare and slapped her, sending her out the window. Her hand glowed white and ‘Seph’ appeared back in front of Max, crashing into her. Max stood her ground and wrapped her arms around the other woman, pressing her face into her breasts as she said, “I knew I should’ve gone with you!”

The silver haired woman struggled to get out of Max’s grasp. “What the f*ck, Max. That hurt.”

“It should’ve. It scared me when I noticed your feather had wilted.” Max’s grip tightened a bit before loosening to where Seph could escape.

Which the woman did, standing to her full height again and rubbing her cheek, where a red mark showed. She frowned down on Max, but more in confusion. “My feather did what?”

“Wilted; aged; got roughed up. I thought you were dying when I saw it.”

Seph flinched and averted her gaze, mumbling under her breath, before looking back at Max once more. “Sorry… I kind of got beaten up by Celestia pretty bad.”

“You need to be more careful!” Max pulled Seph in for another hug. “I don’t want you to die before you can have your child.”

The latter of the two hesitated before reciprocating the hug and sighing. “In my defence… it wouldn’t have been so bad if this blue pegasus from the elements hadn’t barged in on our fight. She distracted me long enough for Celestia to land a few blows…” Her voice faded to a whisper. “Shattering the bones in my arms…” The appendages in question twitched at that.

“Don’t. You’re still alive, so don’t tell me what happened.” Max let go of Seph and gestured to Lance. “This is Lance.”

Seph’s eyes widened slightly and a faint, but still visible, blush appeared on her cheeks when she looked at him. “Erm… hi. Max told me about you.” She straightened her posture and walked over to him, the red on her face somehow deepening with every step, until she stopped and held a hand out for him to take. “My name is Sephiroth, nice to meet you.”

“Same here.” Lance replied, shaking her hand. “It’s nice to be able to meet you in person, Sephiroth. Are you fine with me just calling you Seph?”

Shrugging, she retracted her hand after the shake, but despite looking relaxed, she seemed to struggle with something. “Sure, why not? Max and Kat called me this several times now so it’s alright.” Finally losing whatever inner conflict had befallen her, she averted her gaze and coughed awkwardly into a fist. “Has Max asked you, yet?”

“Nope. I was gonna tell him what all happened before asking him,” Max said, putting an arm around the taller woman’s shoulders.

Sephiroth nodded and crossed her arms in front of her chest. “That makes sense. So how much does he know already?”

Lance just raised an eyebrow and folded his arms for a minute. “Know about what?”

“What happened when she summoned me,” Max explained. “You know the main thing about that.”

“Yeah, I get that. But I have a feeling this is about something… Else.” The Adept replied back. “You did tell me that the two of you had forgiven one another, but I think there’s a little bit more.”

Seph nodded again. “Yes. After we parted ways, I accidently assumed that Max had left a black diamond behind, as some kind of payment. I was really mad and tried to blast it to pieces, which led to the summoning of Kat. She dragged me out of the hole I fell into after what happened and when I was able to think clearly again, I noticed that something about Max’s behavior was very wrong. So very not Max.” She paused shortly. “If I’m being honest I may have been in denial about that Max could have been the one responsible. The thought that she was somehow influenced or even possessed hurt way less than the alternative.” The silver haired woman shuddered and bowed her head enough for her hair to hide her eyes.

Max’s grip tightened a bit and her face turned to shame. “Even though that was caused by the Nightmare, I realized that... I might’ve actually ended up like that, given a few years. I was... for lack of a better way to say it - focused on sex and lust so much that I was constantly thinking of who I might sleep with next.

“I... I wouldn’t have forced myself on you, but... I-I don’t know how I would react to you in a year or two.” Max buried her face in Seph’s shoulder, trying to hold back her tears.

Lance himself during the scenario felt like he was a relationship counselor after hearing all of this. “So… I guess you two have apologized to one another, but I may ask… What does that have to do with what Max needed to ask me?”

“Sorry, got carried away. After I convinced myself that Max was possessed, I wanted to free her but the only one I know of, that has any expertise with the inner workings of a mind and ethereal beings is Nightmare Moon, who was at that moment a brainwashed husk of her former self in captivity by Celestia. Kat helped me with that, though. We infiltrated the castle and managed to get pretty far until we encountered Chetyre, the new god of chaos in my universe.” Seph sighed deeply. “Because I’m immune to chaos magic, I told Kat to head on without me, while I would take care of Chetyre, but he tricked me.”

The woman shrunk a bit in on herself before continuing. “He took the form of Discord and caught me by surprise. I just remember seeing him move towards me and something about green flashing eyes. The next thing I remember is waking up in a dungeon, chained to the wall…” She shuddered again. “I’ll spare you the details, but Celestia and Chetyre tortured me for almost 24 hours. Kat was the one who saved me. She had restored Nightmare to her former self and then left, only leaving behind a short letter and instructions how to travel through the Void with the help of a token. So I grabbed Nightmare and came here to free Max, only to break down under the weight of my memories from the torture…” Her voice faded and she was visibly shivering now. When Lance saw that, he put his hand on her shoulder to comfort her.

“It’s okay. You don’t need to share everything if you don’t want to.” He assured her.

“I think I should tell the next part, though,” Max said. “When Seph collapsed Nightmare took a glance at Seph’s memories and saw what they had done to her and... well, tried attacking me because of it. I got her to calm down and let me join her in Seph’s memories, but...” Max shook her head, trying to stay calm if her white knuckles were anything to go by. “They used her fear of losing a child and the fact that she didn’t know I prevented a pregnancy against her. Nightmare and I managed to calm those memories, though, and once it was-”

That was the moment where the taller woman broke free of Max’s arm and rushed over to a nearby trashcan only to throw up.

“I think that was a little too soon.” Lance mentioned. “So to summarize, you tried cleaning out what is fake, you two made up and now were here?”

Max’s eyes gained a glimmer of her usual impishness and she turned to Lance. “We did more than just make up.” Her hand glowed and she touched a finger to her temple, pulling a pink-ish wisp of something out that formed a small crystal ball. “Here, I’ll let you experience it first hand.”

Seph shot to her feet and glared daggers at Max. “Don’t! Just don’t!”

Max smiled at her as she tossed it towards Lance, only for a black gloved hand to snatch it right out of the air. “I said no, Max!” And before anyone could question what was going on the silver haired woman absorbed the sphere into her. For a moment her eyes went out of focus before she suddenly reared back and roared. “FFUUUUUUUU!!!!”

“Something she didn’t want to see?”

Max giggled and produced another pink sphere. “Nope, I planned on her trying to stop me and gave her my first time with Celestia.” This time though, instead of tossing it, Max just handed it to Lance. For a brief moment, he was taken aback by the memories stored inside. After seeing it, he looked back at both women, one of which had her whole face encompassed by a raging blush and was panting slightly. Surprised, but quite relaxed.

“Well… That was interesting… Say, do you want to wait on seeing Home Remedy til tomorrow?” Lance asked, sitting down on the bed in the back of the room. “I think that after everything we’ve been through, we need to let off some steam.”

“Maybe in a little, but first, I still need to ask you something.”

“Okay, what is it?” The Adept asked, unaware of what was to be said to him at all.

“Well, during Seph’s stay she asked me if I could give her a child. Because of that I resolved to let you decide if she could join us. Like for good.”

“You mean… as a second partner?” Lance asked, getting a look from Max that he saw as a ‘yes’. “Sure. I’m all for it. Since Max is okay with it, so am I.”

Sephiroth just stared dumbfounded, still red as a tomato. The Adept chuckled a little when he looked back at Sephiroth. “I think Seph is a bit surprised by my answer.”

Max leaned in and gave him a kiss. “I kinda knew you wouldn’t say no.”

“I don’t want to sound unappreciative but don’t I get to decide if I want him as a partner?” The silver haired woman had crossed her arms in front of her chest again. Lance himself just sighed.

“Are you saying that I need to prove myself to you somehow?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

Max clapped her hands together and said, “I know! A small duel right here. First to down their opponent, or make them unable to fight wins. No drawing blood, though, it’ll be hard to clean that out of the carpet even with magic.”

“So a friendly bout? Hmm… Are you sure? We could end up destroying your room.” The Azure Striker mentioned, looking at Seph for a minute, only to notice her pleased grin.

Max’s hand lit and he heard her speak in his ear, “Don’t worry, just remember to use your body against her.”

“That could mean a lot of things,” He whispered back. “Any weak points?”

Max’s hand met her face. “... Just use what I gave you and try to make her too… distracted to fight.”

Lance himself now deeply sighed. “You seriously want us to do it now, do you?”

“She has a huge strength fetish. If you avoid her attacks and just pleasure her, she’ll fold like a house of cards.”

Lance grinned a little. Speed and Agility were two qualities of his that had worked out well for him in the long run. “Okay, if we’re doing this, is it with or without weapons?” He asked Seph. “My guess would be without, but I don’t want it to be ‘unfair’ for you.”

“Max said no drawing blood, so I can not use my weapon.”

Lance sighed a little, taking off his jacket and setting it on the coatrack. The jacket contained both of his guns and his Energy blade in the pockets, so he wouldn’t need to use them. For added measure, he took off his gloves as well, revealing the light colored bare palms of his hands. “Ladies first?”

Seph, for her part, set her gloves taut and clenched her fists. “You will regret that.” Her whole body was enveloped in a red aura before she simply vanished from sight only to appear right in front of him with her fist already buried into his stomach. However, to her surprise, Lance barely budged as he used his right arm to graze her lower chest. Seph felt a little bit of tingling there and noticed the small amounts of electricity dancing around his fingers as he loosened himself from Seph’s strike and got behind her, adding a small shock around her upper legs.

With an involuntary grunt she stumbled forward to get away from him, the blush on her face renewed. But instead of trying to punch him again, she swiveled on one foot, while kicking the other one in the direction of his face. The Adept saw this coming and moved his head to the left, followed by another shock around her knees and inner thigh. As she fell forward, a third shock occurred, but this time around the back of Seph’s neck. Lance made sure to be careful around this area though because he didn’t want her to get hurt accidently.

This chain of actions caused her to actually moan. She jumped away from him and shot him an irritated glare. “What the f*ck are you doing?!”

“No weapons, but it was never clarified whether powers were to be used. Plus, I learned that certain pressure points can affect a fighter’s performance.” Lance calmly replied, a spark of electricity coursing through his open left palm. “Back in my world, I don’t kill targets. I knock them out and capture them. It’s part of my training.”

Shaking her head, she actually looked relieved. “For a second there I thought… nevermind.” Her hands began to glow with a black, swirling aura. “Kat brought something to my attention. I almost forgot about this.” In the next moment the air around them grew literally heavy as gravity itself seemed to decide that it was time to drag them down with ten times its usual pull.

“Increasing the gravitational pull? I thought that could be learned from someone like Kat.” Lance sighed, only shaking a little bit at the knees as he stood his ground. “Too bad we were banished from her realm.”

Suddenly the gravity returned to normal and Seph blinked confused at him. “What?”

“Care to explain, Max?”

“Kat isn’t in our multiverse and she’s fighting an evil version of herself,” Max said, showing them the scar. “I got this when the evil clone tried to hurt Lance.”

To Seph’s surprise, Lance wasn’t paying attention to Max and instead used the opportunity to shock her one last time around the neck. “Sorry Max, but I couldn’t help taking advantage of a distraction.” He spoke with a chuckle in his voice.

Sephiroth actually and truly squealed when he did and jumped away again. When she glared at him this time, she was blushing like mad and panting slightly. “You… you are doing this on purpose.”

“Purpose? You really need to think again. I was just following some advice Max gave me. That’s all.” He sighed.

The silver haired woman growled aggressively turning to face Max, only to see a halo of Max’s magic above the other woman’s head as she whistled nonchalantly. “You. Why am I not surprised in the least?” Then her gaze snapped back to Lance. “Are you aware, that she deliberately made you tickle me in… intimately sensitive places?”

“Hey, I knew you were in no shape to actually fight anyone,” Max said, glaring at Seph. “You might not be for the next month or so. So, I told Lance to not actually fight you fairly so you wouldn’t exacerbate the wounds you already have.”

“Right.” Lance replied, sitting on the bed again. “I didn't want to hurt you on top of what you have already been going through.” For a moment, he noticed that his shirt was soaked in sweat and slowly took it off, exposing his chest and upper body. “God, why is it so warm in here-?”

He was interrupted by a low whine, that turned into a growl. When he looked up to discern the source he was tackled to the bed by Sephiroth. Max herself just looked at them, intrigued a little as she got up to close and lock the door to her room. Putting up a sign that read “Do Not Disturb”.

“Well now,” Lance smiled, holding Seph with his arms, sitting up a little. “I think someone here likes what she see’s.”

Sephiroth stared down on him, her former… ‘enthusiasm’ gone and replaced with uncertainty. “Sorry, I just…” Shaking her head, her gaze turned into a glare again. “This is your own fault.”

“I say otherwise,” He replied, taking a sniff of the air around him. The smell of arousal… and it was coming from her. He moved his arms to around her shoulders before he asked her something else. “Why don’t I help you with your clothes?”

With a frustrated growl, she tried to lift herself off of him. But a tingle from Lance’s hands coursed through her as he removed the coat by pushing it off from the front. Instantly her arms rushed to cover herself, and if she wasn’t completely red already she would have blushed.

“It’s okay, Sephy. No need to be afraid,” Lance tried his best to help her relax and enjoy herself. “I’m sure Max will be okay with us doing it right now. We’re in an open relationship as it is right now. So… Why don’t you come out of your shell?”

She huffed in agitation. “Sure she will be ‘okay’ with it. She’s the one who is behind this in the first place.” Then she sighed, relaxing her arms slightly, but not exposing herself. “I’m new to this, okay? Not even a week before I thought I was monogamous-.”

Her train of thought was interrupted by a surprise kiss from Lance as he held her close. “It’s alright, Sephy. To be honest, I haven’t done much of this before either. If you want, we could do what you feel comfortable with if that works for you.”

Thunderstruck, she didn’t notice that she wasn’t covering up herself anymore when she touched her lips with two fingers. She averted her eyes, hiding them from his sight behind her hair. “I… wasn’t really in control before. D-Discord and Max-”

“This isn’t about them. This is about you. I want to make you feel comfortable.” Lance reminded her. “Maybe we should start with something simple.” With that, he unzipped his pants and took off his undergarments, revealing his dick to Seph. “We should get each other ready first. You can go first if you like.”

“She’s probably just nervous since I’m here watching,” Max said from her spot on a nearby chair.

Sephiroth froze on the spot and it was obvious that she had totally forgotten that Max was even there.

“I could leave if you want.”

Teal eyes widened and the head belonging to them snapped in Max’s direction. “NO!” Realizing that she actually shouted, she lowered her gaze. “I mean… I’d be more comfortable with you here.”

“Okay, I’ll be over here watching, then.”

It took a moment but the silver haired woman in the room managed to calm down a bit, before she sighed again. “This may sound dumb… but I don’t know how. The… err ‘males’ I have been with before never needed further encouragement.”

“Well… Let’s start with the pleasing.” He asked, his pride at full salute now at almost 11 inches in length. He soon shifted position to where he had his back leaning against the head of the bedrest as he waited for an answer. “Maybe take your hands and hold my shaft?”

Hesitating at first, Sephiroth swallowed and brought a hand to his manhood, only to hesitate again without touching it. Lance though, easily just calmed her down, trying to make her feel comfortable. But because of the hesitation, Lance sighed and repositioned himself. “Hey, if you’re not comfortable with this, then there’s another way we can do it before the main event. All you would need to do is lie down.”

Sighing she lowered her head a bit before complying. “I’m not this inhibited usually.”

“Just lie down and relax. I’ll take care of it from here… But first, you should take off the rest of your outfit.”

Her blush deepened again and she rolled off the side of the bed, turning her back on him when she stood. “Okay.” The coat still hung around her midsection so she pulled it off first, followed by her gloves, revealing surprisingly delicate fingers underneath. Now only wearing her boots and pants, she hesitated again, but eventually opened the top most clasp of her footwear, allowing her to just step out of them, despite them reaching almost up to her knees. After that she undid the buckle of her pants causing them to just slide off of her as if there wasn’t any friction between them and her skin.

“Oh my…” Lance said, looking at her now naked body. “You… look beautiful. You’re like a goddess.”

Due to her facing the other direction - and thus technically in Max’s - he couldn’t see the doubtful look on her face. But he did see her shifting uneasily. “I’m not that beautiful. I’m a warrior.”

“A very sexy warrior,” Max added, giving Seph her best pair of bedroom eyes.

“That’s because you’re not seeing it from my point of view. You and Max are both very beautiful women and I am extremely lucky to have the two of you.” He told her, patting the soft mattress on the bed as he looked back at her. “Now, just lay down on the bed and relax. I’ll help take care of what’s next.”

Sephiroth didn’t say anything in response but did as he told after a few moments, turning around in the process. Lance soon crawled up on the bed and had Seph relax before saying something else. “Can you open your legs a little? It’ll make the next part easier.”

Struggling with herself for a bit, she had to put up a visible effort to force her legs apart. Once Lance was able to visually see her pussy, he soon got to work as he lowered his head towards the opening. Once he was close enough, Lance soon used his tongue to try and pleasure Seph as best as he could by licking the inside of her honeypot.

She shivered under his action and seemed to relax a little bit more. It was painfully obvious that she already was very aroused due to his teasing during the fight and also the embarrassment that followed. As the pleasure persisted, the Adept very carefully took a tip from Max’s memories and began to suckle on her other lips. This, in turn, caused more pleasure to be felt in a series of waves, making her tense up for a second before releasing it with a soft moan. Assuming that she was enjoying herself, Lance continued his motions to make her feel relaxed and comfortable. If he actually did cease what he was doing, she would probably be mad or upset and asking why he stopped.

It took not that long until her breathing grew heavy and one of her hands found its way to the back of his head, showing him that she, indeed, enjoyed what he was doing. Every now and then, she shuddered when he hit a particular good spot, which was accompanied by a small variety of pleasured sounds, that became increasingly urgent over time. For the Adept, he just continued what he was doing, licking the insides of her pussy and make Sephiroth enjoy the experience. It wasn’t until a few more licks that he noticed that her breathing was faster than ever and she tried to hold his head between her hands to stop him, but didn’t really manage anything other than something that could easily misinterpreted as simple stroking.

It wasn’t long until Lance felt Seph began to quiver, a choked whine escaping her, that only became more needy. For a moment, Lance was worried about if Seph was okay or not when he heard the choked part. But nevertheless, he continued for a little bit more.

“Lance, she isn’t like me. You-oooohhh - you need to stop teasing her,” Max said, interrupting her own pleasure.

“Oh?” He looked up upon hearing Max said that. “So you want to get to the main event that badly? Alright then.” He now moved forward to where he was just over Seph’s body, lining up his cock with her slit. “Are you ready?”

His question was rewarded with an incredulous stare and a threatening growl.

“Guess that answers my question.” He sighed, pushing forward as his pride entered her. Both he and Seph moaned a little from the overall pleasure of the initial entrance. But he soon began to start moving after he lowered his head down and kissed her on the lips.

He barely made it halfway in before he suddenly felt a crushing pressure on his dick, essentially locking him into place, while the body under him tensed and trembled. He soon began to feel a warm sensation around his lance as he looked back at Seph. She had just had an orgasm. Just by him entering her.

Before he pushed forward, he then looked back at Seph and seeing her face, which looked lost in the pleasure. “You enjoying it so far?” He asked her, cautiously so he wouldn’t happen to get growled at.

Max groaned and got up from her chair, walking over to the bed and giving Lance a slap on the back of his head. “You don’t do that when a woman’s moaning.”

“Sorry. Seph is kind of new to this and I just wanted to make sure she was fine before I continued.” Lance told her. “I did not want her to have any flashbacks to whe-”

Max gave him a kiss and rested her hand on Seph’s breast, lightly pinching her nipple, eliciting a strained gasp. “Sometimes, I forget you’re new to this.”

“Okay, thanks for the advice.” Lance said, kissing Max back before redirecting his attention towards Seph. He got back to work as he started thrusting into her the best he could so she could continue feeling the pleasure. Over time, The Adept was able to move himself up and kiss Seph on the lips, their tongues clashing with one another as he ravaged her pussy. Soon, as he let go of the kiss, he wrapped his arms around Seph, hugging her as he said to her three simple words.

“I love you.”

He felt the woman under him freeze. She stared up at him, shock clearly evident on her face, while her eyes were filled to the brim with doubt and disbelief.

Max turned the silver haired woman’s head to face her and gave her a kiss. Once she broke the kiss she said, “I told you; we’ll do our best to make you happy.”

After hearing Max’s words, and a little time to actually process them, her expression softened before going in a whole different direction. She teared up and began to cry quietly before focusing a questioning - and maybe hopeful - glance at Lance. “Y-you mean it?”

“Yes.” He replied, before kissing her again. The Adept held her closer before speaking. “I love you and Max with all of my heart, Seph. You are family to me now and we love each other… as a family.”

As he finished his sentence, he pushed a little further in, his pride getting close to the brink of release. Seph could feel Lance pulse in her depths, a sign that his climax was steadily approaching. Both partners moaned in pure bliss as Lance continued to thrust his hips. Finally he reached the brink. He didn’t have the time to warn Seph because of how fast his climax came. Now, he was at the peak of orgasm, releasing his seed into Seph before collapsing on top of her, falling asleep in the process.

Max sighed and shook her head. Slowly, so as to not wake him, she moved Lance off to the side as she said, “He must’ve stayed up late if he’s already asleep.”

Between pants, Sephiroth managed to stammer. “W-was… just ab-out to a-ask… if he… does that more often.”

“Well, this was only his third time. His stamina will get better as we do it more often.” Max lit her hand and cast her two spells before giving Seph another kiss. “Even though you’re with Lance as well, I want to be the one to give you your first child.”

A faint blush appeared on Sephiroth’s cheeks and she smiled slightly. “I won’t go back on my words. You’re the one I asked to, after all.”

Max smiled as well, pulling her around so their heads were resting on the pillows. “Let’s get some sleep, I’ll brew some of my coffee in the dusk so you can help me plan the Grand Galloping Gala.”

Completely ignoring Max’s last statement, due to her attention being somewhere else since being pulled towards the other woman and coming into contact with a certain part, that strongly hinted at the obvious. Seph carefully laid a hand on the pregnant woman’s belly and softly stroked it with a serene smile on her face.

Max’s face turned surprised as Seph felt something press against her hand. For the second time her expression was filled with shock and disbelief, before almost instantly changing to a calm and content one, while her eyes practically glowed with happiness. Quietly she whispered, keeping up the stroking. “Hey there, little one. Nice to meet you.”

Max smiled broadly and set her hand next to Seph’s. “I-I heard that babies actually kicked every once in a while, but.... I was the youngest and never met anyone that was pregnant back on earth.”

Surprised the taller woman lifted her gaze to look at Max. “Wait. I thought this was your second time, going through a pregnancy?”

“It is, but all of the first was skipped by me meeting a denizen of the Void on my way to get Rainbow proper care for her wounds. I didn’t have the chance to actually carry Golden and Light to term.”

Realization flashed behind teal eyes. “Is that the reason why you seem to be a few months farther in than last time I saw you? You both mentioned something about Kat and when I left you said something about tracking her down.”

“Yeah, we met her. She was in a whole different multiverse, fighting the evil version of her there.” Max sighed. “It’s been years since she met you for her.”

Sephiroth gained a thoughtful look and muttered under her breath. “Years… huh? Seems like I won’t be receiving that explanation then. Still…” Focusing on Max again she kissed her briefly. “She’s the reason I was able to come here in the first place. So technically she not only saved my life but my heart, too.”

“Yeah, she did help a lot. I’m thinking that she was just overly mad at what had happened to you because of me and Chetyre and had to let off some steam.” Max yawned and wrapped her arms around the other woman. “Let’s worry about that stuff when we wake up.”

“I’m quite exhausted myself, but honestly I would prefer a bath or something before sleeping. I hadn’t had the chance to do so much as shower after I got into the fight with Celestia. Actually I’m pretty surprised I’m not reeking.”

“Prob’ly sponge cleaned you while you were out,” Max mumbled, pulling her in for a kiss and resting her head on Seph’s chest. She was snoring lightly within a few seconds.

A quiet chuckle later, the single one awake in the room decided that cleaning could wait. She lay between her two lovers and apparently soon to be wife and husband. And, quite frankly, she wouldn’t want to be anywhere else right now. So she succumbed herself to sleep, with her hand still resting on Max’s belly.

Author's Note

I know the perspective is all over the place in this chapter, but I was convinced to leave the PoV alone from now on.

Chapter 42: A Different Perspective and Waking Up

(Zenith Sol)

Sol was just about to enter Max’s room to see what the commotion was about when a unicorn filly... floated through the door and almost into her. “Whoa! Hold up there, little filly.”

“Mah!” She yelped, “S-sorry, I was just looking around.”

Sol smiled down at the normally invisible filly and said, “You must be Aurora. C- Max said that you were only a spirit now.”

Aurora nodded, “Yeah, that’s right…”

“I am Zenith Sol and this Zenith Mun, my twin.” Sol gestured to the thestral standing on the other side of the door. “She talked to us about trying to make a body like ours for you, one that would actually grow over time.”

The ghost filly nodded, “Yeah, she said something about you making a body for me. So, uh, how’s that working out?”

“It’ll be ready in less than half a year, I’m still trying to calculate how long it will actually be.” Sol gestured to the tank quietly rolling over. “I might not have any games among my files, but you can drive around if you still want to explore.”

Aurora smiled, “Sure! I can’t remember if I’ve ever driven before, but how hard could it be?” She floated a bit towards the tank, “Thank you for making me a body Miss Sol, I really appreciate it.”

“It’s no trouble, Mun and I were going to see if we could make backups for our organics anyways. Making a third for a cute little filly such as yourself is a pleasure,” She said with a serene smile.

Aurora giggled, “Well, I better get used to the controls on this.” She faded into the tiny tank, causing it to vibrate slightly. Once the shaking subsided, the tank started going back and forward, while also turning.

“I’ll make sure you don’t bump into anything. Oh, please don’t try to get past the firewalls protecting the controls for the weapons. I’m not actually supposed to let you into my hull.”

“Don't worry, I’ll release control!” Aurora’s control over the tank suddenly stopped, almost sending it straight through the door into Max’s room before Sol could catch it.

“I meant that you don’t have to worry about hitting anything. You can still drive around, but I’ll be like your training wheels until you know how to watch all around you at the same time.”

“Sorry, I kinda freak out from time to time…” Aurora giggled nervously. “Guess I get a bit jumpy.”

“It’s okay, just remember you have to stay calm. My hull reacts much faster and is more sensitive than Mun’s, so you need to find something that keeps you calm no matter what and hold that in your mind,” Sol said to Aurora through her connection to the hull.

“Roger- I mean got it.” Aurora started driving away from the door.

(Max)
I slowly woke to the sensation of a small muzzle poking my nose and several sets of hooves trying to push me. “Okay, okay. I’m-” I yawned as I sat up in bed, but tried to continue, “I’m up.” I rubbed my eyes and looked down to my legs where Rainbow was just turning over onto her hooves.

“Mama!” Rainbow happily replied, before noticing something and tilting her head. “Who’s dat?”

I looked beside me to where she had pointed and saw she had meant Seph. “That’s your other mommy, Sephiroth. She’s going to help me and daddy take care of you and your sisters.”

She looked at me, puzzled a little. “Other… Mama?” Soon, she smiled, using her hooves and wings to climb up on the bed right where Seph was and snuggled herself into her. “Yippee!! Mama Two!”

Golden and Light joined her and started nuzzling Seph’s face and trying to get some milk from the woman’s still exposed breasts. That actually got a reaction out of her, as she scrunched up her face and lazily tried to wave the fillies away, not really realizing what exactly it was. Which became rather obvious after I heard her mumble in her half-asleep state. “Not now…. Max…”

I chuckled a little and said, “I’m not the one doing that, Seph. You might want to wake up before they start biting.”

A confused look conquered her face and she asked, “Who’s biti-” Only to yelp and sit up abruptly after exactly that happened.

“Well, they seem to like you even more now.” I smiled at her and looked over towards the door, spotting Lucky standing just inside. “Lucky, come join your sisters and say hello to your mom.”

“O-okay,” The colt said, trotting over and jumping up onto the bed.

Still quite dazed, Sephiroth rubbed at her eyes and mumbled again. “I thought you told me that you are weaning them. Why would they just suddenly latch onto me?”

“I dunno how foals think. Maybe they just wanted to imprint on you as their mother as well as me?”

The silver haired woman just looked down on the assembled foals, but all she managed was a quite overwhelmed, “Huh…” Before casting a sidewards glance at me. “I… guess it would be counterproductive to, you know… give them what they want?”

“Not really, they haven’t been trying to sneak a sip ever since I got back from the mirror. I’d say it’d actually help to reinforce that good behavior.”

She smiled slightly and nodded her head. “Okay.” Before she did anything, though, her cheeks turned a faint red and she averted her gaze. “Thanks. For that.”

I smiled and kissed her on the cheek. “You’re welcome. And, if you want, you can help feed my son once he’s born.”

Her smile widened at that and she nodded again. “Gladly.” Then she proceeded to cover her breasts with both of her hands, like I had seen her doing in the infirmary. And just like then when she lifted them away her breasts were visibly swollen. Instead of reaching out to lift the fillies, though, she lit her hands and carefully let them float towards her, scooting back in the process to lean against the headrest of the bed. That in turn caused the two little foals to giggle as they squirmed around in Sephiroth’s pale green aura, eliciting a chuckle from her as well while she watched them closely with such caring eyes that it brought a smile to my face. A few seconds later though they were securely nestled in her arms, which was all the prompt they needed to start suckling.

“Morning Max. Morning Seph-.”

I turned around to notice Lance just walking into the room. His clothes were mostly back on and he looked a little moist. Probably must’ve gotten out of the showers or something.

“Morning, Lancie. Just letting Seph bond with Golden and Light,” I said, putting my arm around the filly-covered woman.

Sephiroth just inclined her head in greeting, not really looking up to him, while she continued to watch the two foals suckling away at her breasts. “Good morning.”

Lance just looked back at Max and sighed. “Yeah… Bonding… Hang on, if the kids are here… then that means-.”

“Hiya Lancie!!”

“Gah!” Lance reacted, caught by surprise as he fell to the floor. “Pinkie!!”

I giggled and looked over at the pink mare. “Hello there, Pinkie,” I said.

“Hi there, Maxie! The fillies were really behaving themselves-.” She said before noticing Seph in the back of the room. “OOH!! Who’s the new pony?”

Reluctantly, Sephiroth lifted her gaze to look at the source of all the noise, blinking in surprise. “And who would you be? It’s quite rude not to introduce yourself first if you want to know who I am.”

“Oooh!! I’m Sorry!! I’m Pinkie Pie!! Super Duper Party Planner and Filli-Second of the Power ponies!!” She cheerfully replied to Seph.

The uber hyper behaviour of the pink pony caused the woman to frown. “I’m Sephiroth. And since you seem to like titles, I’ll share a few of mine. Angel of Destruction, Dragonslayer and - my favorite - Godmother to all Children. I’d like to ask you to turn down the shouting a little bit, if possible.”

I gave the mare an apologetic smile and nodded. “Yeah, we just woke up and Seph is obviously not a morning person,” I said. “Besides, she isn’t really a fan of your usual attitude.”

“Right,” Lance sighed, getting his coat off of the coat rack. “Well, Pinkie and I should get going. I still got some work to wrap up in Centrail City and also some members of a Suicide Squad to track down-.”

“Ooh! Ooh!! You mean the group that has your father be part of it!?”

“Wait, father?” I shot Lance a questioning look. “Your father is in your universe? How come this is the first I’ve heard of him?”

Seph decided to stay out of that conversation, since she technically still knew almost nothing about Lance, and focused on my daughters again.

“That’s the thing. It’s the first I’ve heard of him too. I thought he was dead because he committed suicide. Now he has a mechanical arm, is a bounty hunter, and is known as McCree.” He explained, getting a print out photo of him to hand to me to see for myself.

“Huh, I wondered if I’d ever meet a Displaced from that game.” I handed the photo back to Lance and continued, “What’s he done to get on something called a ‘suicide squad?’”

“Bounty Hunting. Seven years of it. Anything he could to make a living. I don’t know all the details though. This is the only thing we have on him.”

“Then it might not be hard to get Celestia to pardon him and send him here.”

“Actually, the only info we have is on a flashdrive from a mole we uncovered at the police station. An assassin shot him between the eyes before we could question him.”

Sephiroth’s voice chimed in. “If I’m understanding this right, you’ll have to leave, soon?”

“Unfortunately, yes. Centrail City and the Cutie Mark Crusaders need my help in catching a group of Vigilantes. It’s all in a day’s work.”

A little intrigued as to why she had interrupted us, I turned slightly to look at her. Her gaze was fixed on Lance and without any warning whatsoever, her black wing flared into existence out of nowhere, missing me in the process, so that it was spanned behind my back. “Max? Would you do me a favor and select one for Lance? My hands are a little occupied at the moment.”

I noticed at first glance that her wing directly reflected what I already knew due to the feather I possessed. It looked by far less pristine than I remembered it and a few of her feathers even seemed to be more than a little roughed up. There were two or three broken ones, too.

Hmm... Maybe I should preen her wing while I’m at it. Just have to be careful that I don’t end up arousing her like that one guard, I thought before starting my self-made job. I turned around onto my knees and started at the base, slowly straightening each feather as I went and pulling out the ones that were loose, only for them to crumble to dust the moment they left her wing and completely dissipate into nothing before reaching the bed.

The wing ruffled slightly as she shuddered, but she remained silent. Maybe she thought I was just sorting through potential ones?

I continued with my slow pace, looking for one that almost matched mine as I pulled broken feathers and straightened bent ones. Eventually I found one as reached the tip of her wing and said, “Okay, time to let me get the other side.” I turned to Lance and floated the feather I had chosen to him, waiting for Seph to give me access to the other side of her wing.

Sephiroth shot me a glare, that was utterly ruined by the cute little blush on her face, but then she sighed and closed her wing in order to open it in front of me again, giving me access to its backside, while she looked at Lance again. “It’s directly bound to my life, and as you saw, I gifted one to Max, so I’m offering you the same. If you ever need my help, or just want to see me, you can use it to summon me, as it doubles as a token. But it is also my promise to the both of you, that there will always be a deeper connection between us.”

I tuned them both out for the next few minutes as I worked on getting Seph’s wing into something approaching how it was when I first saw her. When I was almost done I said, “You really need to take better care of yourself. I’ve pulled about forty feathers so far because you went up against RD and Celestia by yourself.”

Instead of some excuse or remark she bowed her head in shame. “I- can’t rectify what I have done and I won’t even try to. You’re right. Because of my arrogance I nearly got myself killed…”

I wrapped her in her own wing as I leaned forward and hugged her. “Just next time you’re being tossed around, call me or Lance. Please. We’re here to help you, and we don’t want you to die.”

She pressed herself against me, slightly. “I will. You showed me that I’m not on my own, anymore. And I won’t let my pride get the best of me again. There is no shame in calling for help.”

I sighed and shook my head, thinking back to Kat. “At least you get that.”

“Speaking of her. You wouldn’t happen to know of a master goldsmith that can turn her token into a pendant?”

“Sure, just go to the forge here in the castle and tell the smith what you want done. If he says anything about paperwork, just tell him I said he could shove it up his-”

I never got to finish my sentence as I received a faceful of feathers, albeit gently. “I get what you are saying. I have to go speak with him later.”

I got a devious look in my eyes as I decided Seph’s wing needed a bit more preening and let my tongue slide between a few of the feathers. I felt her shudder as I gently grabbed one of her feathers between my teeth and pulled it a bit straighter.

In a warning tone she spoke, “Max… we’re not exactly alone right now. And you shouldn’t start what you can’t finish.”

I let go of the feather and pushed her wing out of the way. “Oh, fine. I’ll wait until I can, but trust me. You won’t be able to walk straight once I’m done.”

The smirk was easily audible in her voice. “Is that a promise or a threat?”

I giggled and made sure that I’d sound like my male self when I said in a deep and reverberating tone, “Both.”

Chapter 43: BathTime

“I think that’s enough teasing for today,” I said with a giggle as I stood. “Let’s go get some breakfast.”

Sephiroth carefully scooted over to the edge of the bed, her wing dissipating into nothing during that, and stood up. “I think I’ll take a shower first.”

Sniffing the air, a huge grin appeared on my face. “Well, I know it won’t be a cold one with me in it~.” I turned towards the bathroom.

Sighing, she walked over to the crib and placed Golden and Light in it. They were both fast asleep. “I won’t decline an offer to share a shower with you.” Smiling down on the two fillies serenely, she softly stroked through their manes, lovingly, before following me in the direction of the bathroom.

I held the door open for her and waited as she stepped past me, feeling like we had forgotten something. “Oh yeah!” I lit my hand and the ring I made appeared in front of the taller woman.

That stopped her dead in her tracks, but instead of taking it she just stood there. In fact, she wasn’t moving, at all.

“I told you, this would be yours no matter what Lance decided,” I said as I lifted her right hand and slid the ring onto her finger, kissing it once it was nestled near her knuckle. A small jolt of magic left my lips and settled into the gem, making it flare briefly before settling down to its normal soft glow. There, a little extra luck, courtesy of Murphy’s blessing.

Sephiroth still didn’t say anything and just stared completely thunderstruck at the ring. This went on for long enough that I was worried I had broken her until I was suddenly pulled into a hug. Our height difference, and the fact I was not prepared to be dragged around, made my face end up between her breasts. I smiled again and returned the hug, nuzzling her valley and humming in appreciation.

She didn’t shy away and just buried her face in my hair, while holding me close. I decided to let her have her time to digest all of that, as it was kind of obvious that she was a bit overwhelmed.

After an indefinite length of time, which I didn’t really bother to track since, hey, I was buried into breasts, she loosened her grip around me and took a step back. I nuzzled her one last time before loosening my own hug and looked up at Seph.

Tears glistened in her eyes, which she hurriedly wiped away. “Somehow… I mean… You…” She sighed and took a deep breath afterwards, probably trying to organize her thoughts. Looking a little lost, she lifted her right hand to pinch the bridge of her nose, but stopped when it hovered in front of her eyes, which were glued to the ring on it. Determination entered her expression and she cupped my cheek in the same hand, leaning down to me and kissing me passionately.

I returned the kiss with just as much passion and closed the door to the bathroom, setting a sound barrier up afterwards as I led Seph towards the tub. She didn’t hesitate to follow my lead, never breaking the kiss and surprising me when her lips parted slightly to allow her tongue to poke my lips, searching entrance.

I guess I could use my powers to keep my son safe for now, I thought as I let her in and lit my hand again. She was gently exploring my mouth when the spell took hold, which made her gasp and break the kiss.

“M-Max?” Confusion and a silent question were written over her face, while I could already feel the result of my work poking me.

I gave her a slight smile and said, “I won’t force you to, but I’m in no shape to be the one giving right now.”

She shook her head slightly. “That’s not- I mean… I’d be lying if I said I’m not curious.” Worry entered her tone. “B-but is it safe? For the child, I mean.”

I gave her nose a kiss. “I can use my powers to make sure it is. Celestia and Luna taught me how to stay lucid and in control even while I orgasm.”

“Okay.”

I gave her another kiss before taking a step away. “But first, let’s get cleaned up.”

The look in her eyes told me that she thought otherwise. “Getting cleaned up just to get sweaty all over again? Nah, I have a better idea.” She lifted her hand and I felt the magic gathering it it, but there wasn’t a visible aura like usual. She connected one finger with her thumb and that was when I realized what she was about to do. With a somehow resounding snap she… well snapped and the tub suddenly grew a protrusion along one side, that resembled a bench.

“Now that I think of it, why didn’t my tub have a bench in it?”

“I think it will come in handy, since I’d imagine that standing in the tub to shower will be a little difficult with your passenger. You just didn’t notice before, ‘cause you skipped those months the last time.” Coming really close to me again, she bend down and lifted me off of my feet in one swift movement, carrying me bridal style.

“I’ve still had lots of guards or maids join me for a shower before,” I said as she sat down on the bench. I lit my hand and wrapped my magic around her pole, drawing a moan of pleasure from her.

“That feels weird, in a good way.” She used her own magic to envelop me in the most comfortable aura I’ve ever felt. It was like being wrapped up in something warmer than sunlight, but somehow not hot, at the same time, like floating through liquid silk while every inch of my body was stroked by the softest of feathers. There was no pressure whatsoever but it still felt so strong, so secure, that every little worry, every burden just melted away. It was simply indescribable in its entirety. But one word came to mind. Life. It felt like pure and unadulterated life. Like being hugged by mother nature herself.

Had I really not came into contact with Seph’s aura before? I was shaken out of my musings when she placed me down in her lap, her new addition squeezed between us. I bit my lower lip and gave her a sultry smile. “It should.” I squeezed her exactly how she did when I entered her. “That’s how I feel every time I take you.”

Sephiroth’s breath hitched in her throat and all she managed was a strangled, “Hgn!” While her face contorted into surprised bliss.

I stood up briefly, sitting back down on her lap facing her as I leaned forward into a kiss. My hand made its way down to caress her rod as I let my aura fade from its six inch length. Causing her to groan and twitch.

“Holy… I-is this sup-supposed to - ha~ - feel this intense? O-or is it just… cause I’m not used to it?” Her own hands had found their way to my ass and kneaded it firmly.

“It’s just that it’s your first time. It’ll get less intense with every time,” I said before letting my aura encompass the head of her dick. “But no less pleasurable.” I slid my aura down her length, pushing my hand down as I went.

Gasping, she twitched again, letting out a throaty moan after that. Despite obviously enjoying the new sensations, she grew restless, palpable by one of her hands roaming over my thigh and back again. Smirking, I leaned over to her ear and whispered, “It feels even better inside. The warmth, the wetness...”

Sephiroth’s eyes widened at that and I felt her grip on my behind tighten. Growling she lifted me up off her and positioned her new appendage a little awkwardly, but found her mark rather quick. I was prepared to be impaled right away, what with all the teasing, but nothing happened. Seph’s eyes were squinted and she visibly struggled with herself.

“You don’t have anything to worry about,” I said leaning back and resting fully on her hands. “You won’t harm my son.” I pulled her hands away, locking my legs how they are, and set them on my waist before shoving myself down on her.

Any potential response was overpowered by a moan that practically dripped with pleasure as she sunk into me all the way to the hilt. I gave my own moan and ground my hips against her, letting her feel me squeeze her in different directions, making her shudder.

Shaking herself out of her stupor, she gained an almost predatory look, quite enhanced by her dragon like eyes, but still held herself back. “Ever since we met. It was always about me. Even when I came to your universe to free you, you ended up helping me, making me feel good.” She shook her head. “Don’t get me wrong. I really appreciate it and more than enjoy it. But this-” Her hands squeezed me firmly but not uncomfortably so. “-this time. I’m ensuring that you will feel good.” With that she lifted me slowly, taking her sweet time to drag herself out of me, making me feel how every nook and cranny made its way over my inner walls.

I gave a long moan as she slid out of me, giving her what was supposed to be a smirk once she was completely out. “I know that’s not a promise.” I thrust her back into me, drawing a sharp gasp from the woman beneath me.

Sephiroth grinned. “I’m really tempted to turn the tables for real. And that is a threat.”

“I dunno, it sounds more like a promise to me.” I lifted myself up quickly and let gravity pull me down again, slowly getting into a rhythm.

The woman beneath me thrusted her hips upwards when I was on my way down, following my lead and matching my rhythm.

“That’s the best you can do? So much for the great Sephiroth,” I goaded, trying to get her to really fuck me. “Guess you want to be weaker than everyone.”

An almost primal growl tore itself out of her and I was suspended in mid air by her aura. Her eyes narrowed. “You asked for this.” She withdrew herself completely out of me, spinning me around to face away from her only to, literally, bend me over and plunge into me again, instantly settling in a fast and forceful pace.

I moaned and panted with each thrust, trying to get my thoughts more coherent than, Fuck, this aura is so good~! Fuck me more! Feeling myself getting close, I turned back to look at her and said, “Harder!”

She just grinned back cruelly and instead slowed her pace. “Beg for it.”

“Please, fuck me ‘til I can’t walk! Fuck me silly!”

“Your wish is my command.” With that she began to hammer into me with almost two times the speed and force to back it than before.

I screamed in pleasure, hoping my barrier could withstand my Royal Capslock and tried to put up another, only for Sephiroth to grab my hands and use them to pound into me even harder. Just as I thought it couldn’t get any better, she actually used my own trick against me and used her magic to stimulate my clit and squeeze my nipples.

That sent me over the edge, making me clench down on her dick and that would have stopped her if not for the liquid I squirted out onto her crotch.

She continued to plow into me, powering through the resistance and throwing me higher into my orgasm making me scream even louder than before. With one last mighty thrust, she somehow managed to exceed the depth she had reached until now and kept pushing deeper. How was beyond me, as dicks didn’t usually decide to grow all of the sudden. It only stopped when I felt utterly stuffed, just for its tip to explode with seed in that very moment, filling me up even more.

I gasped breathlessly as I fought to stay in control of my powers protecting my unborn son. FUCK! I never thought I’d find someone that’s bigger than Gilgamesh!

After what felt like… something really long, the flow of Seph’s cum finally ceased and with it the overwhelming presence inside of me, leaving only her original size behind. I felt myself being lifted as she floated me along with her when she sat down on the bench again, causing me to end up with my back against her chest. Instantly I was hugged from behind and she nibbled on my neck a bit.

I shuddered a bit at that and tried my hardest to get my breathing under control as I said, “T-that... Wow. You are... a natural with a... a dick.”

“Glad you enjoyed it.” The satisfaction in her voice was easily noticeable and she just held me for the time being, letting me calm down.

It took a few more minutes for me to gather enough will to turn on the shower finally. “I definitely want to do this again...” I reluctantly added, “Later.”

Chuckling, Sephiroth decided to stay silent, scooting over on the bench so we would be right under the stream of water, still holding me on her lap. “When was the last time you let yourself be pampered?”

“Never. I always do everything myself, unless its small errands or something I know I can’t do,” I admitted. “I was raised to only ask for help if I absolutely couldn’t do something by myself. Besides, my family couldn’t afford nice things except for every once in a while so living in this palace the past... year or so has been very wierd.”

“I can relate to that, at least to the part with doing things myself and not being used to live in a castle.” The soap flew over and landed in Seph’s hand. “I want you to feel as good as possible.” With that she began to gently wash me, not leaving anything out and taking extra caution with my belly and intimate parts. As she started between my legs, though, I lit my hand and cancelled the spell giving me my comfortable perch, almost sliding off Seph’s lap in the process, if not for her one arm still wrapped around me.

She made sure to massage me to make up for the missing limb, not really spurring me on again, on the contrary it felt unbelievably relaxing and soothing. I gave a soft coo and leaned back into her, trying my hardest to not fall asleep due to the warm, relaxed atmosphere. “You might want to lighten up on making me feel even better than I am. I don’t want to have to put off everything ‘til tomorrow.”

Chuckling again, she relented and finished cleaning me without furthering my relaxation anymore. After that she shampooed my hair, but despite my request, took her time to massage it into the skin of my head, stating that it was necessary for the concoction to properly take effect.

Once she was done I lit my hand and took the shampoo away from her, only for her to nibble on one of my fingers when my hand got too close to her face as I turned to return the favor. Grinning afterwards, she sighed in mock exasperation. “I’m not even allowed to properly pamper my lover. Oh woe is me.”

I blushed and looked away, trying to calm down once again. “P-please don’t do that again unless we’re in bed...” I said, rubbing the finger Seph had bitten.

She blinked in confusion before understanding dawned on her and her grin returned. “I’ll try to keep that in mind. But you never know if I won’t have my vengeance for all the teasing.”

My blush strengthened a bit and I gave her my own grin. “I’ll look forward to that.”

“And I believe that.” Leaning closer, she kissed me deeply once again and busied herself with gently stroking my belly, while still keeping me relatively close with one arm. After breaking the kiss, she looked into my eyes with a serene and content expression on her face, whispering despite the noise of the shower and the still intact soundproofing, almost as what she was about to say was meant for me, and me alone. “I love you, Max.”

My grin turned into a full, toothy smile and I pulled her in for a hug. “I love you too.” A few kisses later, I slid off her lap to sit on the bench to her right. “Let’s get you cleaned up now.”

You know what, yeah. Let’s give her the last few bottles of those, I thought before opening a secret compartment, pulling two bottles out. One had Luna’s cutie mark on the side and the other, Celestia’s. “Would you pull out your wing for me? I’m going to show you how to properly care for it.”

A hesitant expression overtook her features. “My wing can take care of itself properly. It just takes some time and it will be pristine again.” She added something more but it was drowned under the ambient noise, due to her mumbling it under her breath.

“I know that, but its condition reflects how healthy you are. I figure if we help it shine, it’ll help you heal.” I thought back to how she had asked me out of the blue if I had let others take care of me. “Come to think of it, why’d you suddenly decide to wash me?”

She averted her gaze, hiding her eyes from me in the process. “Do I require a reason to let my hands roam all over you and make you feel good doing it?”

I crossed my arms, but nodded. “You don’t, but I can’t help but feel there’s something else.” I tried to gently turn her head to face me again and she didn’t resist, revealing saddened eyes that tried to avoid looking in my direction. “You don’t need to hide your emotions from me. Whatever’s bothering you can’t be as bad as you think it is.”

A spark of anger flashed across her face, but vanished as fast as it appeared. “And then what? You tell me that it’s okay or normal, or that it is even exactly what I should have felt. But-” She sighed and I felt her head trying to turn away, only to stay in place due to my hand. “But it is not how I want to feel…”

I closed my eyes and hugged her again, whispering, “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have pushed you like that. I just wanted you to take me like you meant it.”

Shakily, she returned the hug and rested her forehead on my shoulder. “I snapped, Max… I lost control and it made me think things… I-if I… If you weren’t so powerful, I would have hurt you…”

“I know that isn’t true. You’re too considerate to hurt those you love. Besides, I wanted you to do that. I wanted you to dominate me completely.”

“I dominate in battle not in love. I just… it felt so good, but I-” She groaned. “It was so alienating, like I wasn’t really me, anymore.”

I pushed her away, holding her shoulders and giving her a stern look. “You’ll never feel like it’s you when we make love unless you accept that is who you are.” My expression softened and I continued, “You want to be strong so you can protect everyone you love, but part of that is telling us what to do and enforcing your word. We won’t always do what you tell us to, but you don’t need to fear us leaving you because you told us to do something.”

“But I don’t want to force you to do anything.”

I gave her a smile. “That’s why we can ultimately choose what we want to do. We can choose to either take the punishment for not doing what you said and risking our lives, possibly lose a month or two of sharing your bed as well, or doing what you said and getting a reward later.”

Appalled she reared her head back. “I would never punish you!”

My smile took a sensual turn as I said, “You don’t wanna spank me when I’m a bad girl or tell me how much of a slut I am?”

Conflicting emotions flittered across her face and she shouted, “NO!” The deep blush on her cheeks and the ghost of a predatory look in her eyes spoke another language, though.

I wrapped my arms around her shoulders and pulled her closer until my forehead was resting against hers. “I keep telling you, if you don’t want to do something, just tell me. We’ll do something else. But what happens? You submit to what I want to do.” I sighed and closed my eyes. “How will I know when you get uncomfortable if you don’t tell me?”

“I wasn’t uncomfortable at all while I did it. That’s the whole reason I get sick just thinking about it.” Sephiroth finally looked into my eyes again. “And I can’t get it out of my head. How can it be so ultimately satisfying, so right, to be dominated and at the same time equally thrilling and addictive to make another bend to your will?”

“Because humans are herd creatures just like ponies. We need someone in charge, but we want to be the one with power. The reason you get sick with how right it feels is because you don’t want to be a part of it. You hate power, but at the same time you hate feeling powerless.” I gave her nose a kiss, trying to comfort her. “I know how that feels because it’s the same thing that held me back on earth. I couldn’t understand why everyone had to lie or stab someone else in the back just to gain to smallest drop of power. I hated it and wanted nothing to do with that system, but here? The same system is in place, but everyone is helping those around them. Here I feel complete and understand why.”

“I… I think I understand your point of view, but I always had power, for as long as I can remember, and I never once hated it. No, I relished in it, I embraced it and I used it whenever I could. I like to utterly defeat my opponent, and the rush of a good fight is all I lived for before Discord and I became a thing.” Her head sunk a little and her eyes adopted a distant look. “Something changed. I never once attempted to seize control, to use him like I did with you… There was something in my heart, that made me give up on power and control, willingly, and enjoy it.”

I gave her a small smile. “It’s called love. You wanted to keep that feeling of security he gave you, so you let him have control. I gave you control over me and you rose to the challenge because I needed you to make me feel safe, I wanted you to take control. On earth there’s a saying, ‘love can make people do anything’. Even change themselves, I believe.”

Seph stayed silent after this, obviously contemplating my words, if the thoughtful look was anything to go by. It took a while but eventually a smile crept on her lips. “Some warrior I am. Wanting to revel in a sense of security without granting my loved ones the same.” Her smile grew a little. “I can do that. For the right reasons.” She pulled me into a hug with a determined and strong grip, her wing flaring behind her only to enclose me in addition.

I returned the hug and we stayed like that for the next few minutes. Finally I decided that we had to start the day and let go of Seph, placing the two bottles in her hands as I said, “I hate to do this, but we have things to do today. Such as getting you clean.”

Laughing for a bit, she pretended to wipe a tear away afterwards. “Alright. We have showered for long enough.” Then she examined the bottles. “What’s that?”

“Celestia and Luna’s shampoo and bodywash. Celestia’s is better for hair and Luna’s is more of a bodywash than a shampoo,” I explained as I floated over their special wing care concoction.

“Max…” Her gaze lingered on the bottles but instead of questioning my decision she held them close for a second. “I’m honored that you want me to use them.”

I gave her a smile as I lathered my hands and started on her wing. “Nothing but the best for my little succubus.”

Sephiroth groaned loudly. “Really? You can’t be serious. If anyone in here can be compared to a sex demon it would be you.” Regardless she began to wash herself.

“Well....” I let my left hand glide down her side, revelling at how smooth her skin was. “Your skin is much more smooth than mine, plus you are sexier than me. One thing everyone agrees on is that succubi are the sexiest demons there are.” I gave her right butcheek a squeeze before returning my hand to its duty.

Her wing ruffled along with her shuddering and I’m sure she would have facepalmed if not for her hands being occupied with other things. And with it came her signature reply. “I’m not that beautiful. And Succubi are supposed to have six wings, not one.”

I stopped my work and turned her chin so she had to look at me. “Seph, you are that beautiful and more. I’m not exaggerating because I’m your lover either. Besides, Succubi don’t have to have six wings, they just have to be sexy.” I let go of her chin and went back to lathering her wing up, massaging the soap-like mixture down to the skin.

Blushing, she turned her head away again. “Well- the Succubi in my universe all have six wings and they are surprisingly modest, come to think of it. For something you call ‘Sex Demon’ at least.”

“Huh, wonder if one of them could give me a few pointers.” A lecherous grin made its way across my face. “And I could give them the best lay they’ve had in centuries.”

Sephiroth’s eyes snapped back to me, while hers were narrowed. “No, Max. Don’t you even think about it. Nightmare has told me what they can do if they really want to and let me state this real clear. It. Does. Not. Matter in the slightest how strong you are or what powers you have. They find the cracks to seep their magic into and they will take control and your soul if they so wish.”

I gave her a look that said ‘get real’. “Come on, Seph. Do you really think I’d actually be dumb enough to get in bed with an actual succubus?” I raised a hand when she opened her mouth to say something. “Don’t, I already know what you’re going to say.”

She huffed and proceeded to lather her hair in shampoo, thus turning away once more. "Then you can stop calling me one, now."

I smiled again, nipping at a few un-lathered feathers. “I don’t think I shall. Having my own false succubus seems like a good trade-off for the real thing.”

Shuddering, she tried, and failed, to bite back a moan. “Ma~x. You were the one to state, that we needed to get done showering. So don’t do that.”

“I was just trying to get them a bit straighter,” I pouted, not even trying to make her believe me. “Besides, drying off feathers with your mouth is the best way to get a wing dry without ruffling the feathers using a towel.”

“Feathers are water-repellent. If I flap my wing once it will be dry enough.” Despite her aggressive tone, which was clearly faked, she made no move to prevent me from continuing.

“Yours, maybe, but you’re going to have to learn anyways because Rainbow’s too young to do it herself right now.” I spread her wing under the water and kept massaging it to help the soap rinse out. “Who knows if more of our children will have wings - feathered or not.”

“Mpf- I- I’m not unwilling to- to learn, but how exactly… can I when I’m not seeing what you do- uuhhh.” I noticed just then that what should be a relaxing massage could have become sexually stimulating with all of my teasing.

“Oh... I’m sorry Seph, I’ve teased you so much I’ve turned trying to help you relax into getting you horny again.” I put my hand on my face and groaned. “This is why I want to try to be more... like you, I guess I could say.”

Breathing deeply to calm herself, she took a few minutes to answer. “I’m surprised, though. I had sex twice in the last 12 hours and still get aroused so easily. You should think that one needs a little more time to cool down after that.”

I took a glance at Seph’s magic, looking at the part that made hers different from Nightmare’s and gasped, giving her a naughty look when she turned to glance at me. “Seph, I hadn’t known you were speaking from experience!”

She just stared at me unsagaciously. “What…?”

“I thought something was fishy the first time I looked at your magic. Part of it is being diverted to the nerves in your pussy and the part of your brain that produces oxytocin.”

The look on her face told me that she did not like where I was going with this. “And that means?”

“Medical speak for; a succubus probably tried to seduce you, only to fail because of your Cells.”

“You gotta be fucking kidding me! You mean to tell me that I’m part Succubus, magically speaking?!”

I giggled, giving her a kiss. “That just proves me right~. You’re my little succubus.”

Her hand met her face hard enough to produce a shockwave that sprayed water everywhere. “That’s all the fault of this fucking Succubus! I should have sealed her right away like Nightmare told me and not try to understand them by engaging into a conversation! No wonder she was surprisingly modest! She simply failed to work her magic on me!”

“Well, she kinda had the wrong approach to getting in your pants anyways.” I gave her a lecherous grin and leaned over, wrapping my arms around her as I whispered, “You’re more into S and M than anything, by what I’ve experienced.”

That seemed to quell her anger rather fast and made her look downcast. “That’s not true… I admit that I enjoy both, submitting and dominating, but what really gets to me the most is with who I do it.”

My expression softened and I gently squeezed her, a smile playing at the corners of my mouth. “Even so, you won’t hear any complaints from me if you want to take control in bed. I know Lance knows how to properly dominate someone, you could get some pointers from watching him if you wanted.”

Seph hugged me briefly before distancing herself again. “We really have to get this shower over with, you know?”

“Yeah, we’ve spent almost an hour in here. Not counting our fun time.” I followed her, making sure all the soap was out of her wing before starting to straighten them again. I made sure to refrain from making any more teasing comments and soon we were out, drying each other off.

Just like she told me it took only one flap of her wing to dispel almost all the water from it, before she let it vanish again, much to my consternation. Also she made sure to not arouse me while drying me off.

“There’s more to caring for wings than just washing them with the right shampoo,” I said as I dried Seph’s hair and she dried my privates.

“Don’t we have something to do? I think I remember you saying that. My wing will be fine for now. You can show me proper preening techniques later.”

I gave her a pouty face, but nodded. “You’re going to be giving Rainbow a bath tonight, then.”

Smiling she finished her toweling and turned towards the door. “Sure, I’d like that.”

Chapter 44: Vampire Daughter

Sephiroth and I were in my office, talking and trying to decide on a few things when we both heard Lance say, “Max, Seph, if either one of you can hear me, I need your help. I found a Displaced who was hurt and torn apart by the events of the past and was a victim like Seph. If you can hear me, please. Help Shalltear.”

“And we were just about to start actually doing something...” I said, disappointment evident in my voice.

“Am I interrupting anything important?” Lance mentally asked out of curiosity.

“Nah, not really. We were just sitting down to plan out a huge annual party. We’ll be there in a minute.”

“Wanna take a break and help a Vampire that reminds me of you and Seph calm herself down? She’s tempted to go on a massacre after almost becoming a rape victim after being asleep for over 1000 years.” He asked.

Floating Rainbow and Lucky over to me, I opened my portal, but paused to look back at Sephiroth. “Could you please get Golden and Light to Sol and Mun? I know you want to help, too, but they need to be supervised.”

Sephiroth was already on her feet and nodded, a determined look on her face. “I’ll follow you as soon as I can.”

I nodded and jumped through, setting Lucky and Rainbow down as soon as I landed. “Da fluff d’you say?!” I said as I set down Lucky and Rainbow.

“Who the fu-”

“Did you seriously have to bring the kids!?” Lance Retorted.

I turned to give ‘Shalltear’ a reprimanding look and said, “Keep your language clean around my foals, please.” I turned back to Lance. “Yes, I did. Sol and Mun are keeping watch over Golden and Light.”

“Well, guess I need to improvise. Lumen, get Lucky and Rainbow to cover. Keep them safe.” Lance told her, the Breezie saluting as she had the two of them follow her, trying to help them walk on two hooves. “Now, Shalltear, please calm down. I’m only trying to help you.”

“The only time when I will calm down is when I kill Blueblood, and the rest of his family. I will not be denied my vengeance, and no one is going to stop me! Wolves, rip him apart!”

The wolves bounded forward, only to freeze mid-leap when I raised my hand.

“W-What the?”

I turned to give Shalltear another reprimanding look. “Hush. You’re being a petulant, spoiled brat. We are not your enemy, nor do we want to be.”

“Then get out of my way and let me have my vengeance dammit! [Maximize Magic, Brilliant Radiance!]” Shalltear said as a column of holy light from under Max engulfing her. “Now stay out of my-.”

Max giggled as the magic seemingly tickled her, passing through without doing harm. “Ah, I watched part of the anime you’re from and read the wiki on your powers.” She smiled and walked past the still frozen wolves. “That power purifies the unholy; destroys those that harbour ill-will for others. Me? I just want to protect my family from those who mean them harm.”

“Then take your family and get out of my way! [Maximize Magic, Vermillion Nova!]”

Max’s hand flashed white briefly before a thick shield of the same color sprang to life in front of her, leading her as she continued to walk straight towards the panicking girl. Lance used the moment to try and help Lucky and Rainbow get out of the way. He knew that with Max here, she got this in the bag.

“N-No, h-how can you be this powerful?” The countess asked while backing away in fear. “S-Stay back, I’m w-warning you.”

Max shook her head, teleporting to behind the girl and wrapped her in a hug. “Please, we’re here to help you.”

“LIES! YOU’RE LYING JUST LIKE CELESTIA DID, JUST LIKE ALL THOSE PONIES THAT TRIED TO HELP BUT DIDN’T! I WON’T BE TRICKED BY ANYONE EVER AGAIN! [Greater Teleportation!]”

Just as she was saying her latest spell Max placed a bracelet around her right wrist, preventing the girl from disappearing. “Please, calm down. We aren’t going to hurt you. Celestia hurt me as well by imprisoning me in stone in my universe. I was awake for the thousand and twenty-four years I was immobile.”

“Let me go or else I’ll implode you just like I did with Atlas star!” Shalltear yelled while trying to struggle her way out of Max’s hug.

“Shh... It’s okay, no one can hurt you while I’m here. I won’t let anyone try,” Max whispered, still holding the struggling girl close as she brushed her fingers through Shalltear’s hair.

Rainbow, getting away from Lance and Lumen, flew quickly over and wrapped her arms around the girl and started nuzzling her cheek, cooing and nickering in an attempt of her own to calm the girl.

“.......Why…..why does everyone want to stop me?”

“Because, if you rush in now, you’ll only kill yourself. If you let your emotions free it will help to make you see more clearly.”

“Showing off your emotions is for idiots, those who see your emotions will take advantage of it.”

“Not if they’re truly your friends and family.” I paused as the girl’s struggling receded. “Lance and I are the truest family you’ll ever find.”

Shalltear gritted her teeth in annoyance as blood started to drool from the side of her mouth. “Let me go.”

“Please, You’re only hurting yourself by bottling all this up.”

“Like you would know! You’ve never been raped, drugged, humiliated, or used as a test subject for someone’s sick pleasure!” Tears of blood started to run down Shalltear’s face. “You didn’t have to go through that for the past few years of your life have you?!”

“No, but Rainbow was brutally beaten and raped by her parents. I was the one who found her tied to a stalagmite in a cave with both of her hind legs broken and her wings plucked of every single feather. Do you know how hard it is to see a six month old filly like that?”

“..........”

“It was hard to keep from breaking down and force myself to carry her to the medical wi-ng.” My eyes slowly filled with tears as I continued, “I can’t imagine what you went though, m-my heart breaks when I try t-to....”

Shalltear slightly turn her head to see me tearing up. Upon looking at my face, the crimson aura that was surrounding her vanished along with her anger. “Please…..let me go.”

I shook my head and buried my face into the girl’s shoulder. “You’ve been through so much and haven’t been able to fully absorb everything that’s happened. I-I...” I shook my head again before continuing in a whisper, "I can't help but picture Rainbow in your place..."

“N-no, please, just…..I just don’t want any kids like her near me….please.”

I nudged Rainbow to get her attention and motioned for her to go back to Lance. The filly nodded and said, “Okay, mama.” Before turning and floating towards the Adept.

“Thank you.”

I nodded again and whispered "You don't need to hold anything back now, I'll still be here." I placed a shield around us as I took the bracelet off the girl and placed it into my bag.

Once the bracelet was off, Shalltear turned around and placed her face onto my chest while hugging me tightly. “It’s not f-fair! What did I ever do to deserve this?! All I ever wanted was to be accepted by someone, yet all I get is rejection! It’s not fair!”

“Then you should look elsewhere for acceptance. There’s an entire multiverse out there, and yet you look to only one universe,” I said, stroking her hair as I pulled part of the ground up behind me with my magic to form a chair of sorts. I picked the girl up in my magic and placed her on my lap as I scooted back to lean against the earth I had disturbed.

“W-What do you mean?”

“I mean there are other Displaced out there you can call your friends. Medulla, Zinnia, Gilgamesh, Amaterasu....” I hesitated before adding, “And Lance and I would be glad to be your family.”

“How do I know they won’t betray me?”

“Because their hearts are too pure. ‘Birds of a feather flock together.’ I haven’t met every Displaced out there, but the ones I named are just like me and will accept you if you give them the chance.”

“......Fine, I’ll do this friendship crap. Just as long as I don’t have to anything stupid like a weird dance or something.”

I giggled a bit at that thought. “No, you just need to hold their Token and call for them, my daughter.” My eyes widened as I thought, Shit.

“What did you just call me?”

I sighed and closed my eyes. “Yes, I-I... I see you as a daughter.”

“.....How old are you?”

“Not counting my time in stone, twenty-five as of last month.”

“Dammit, fine you can call me your daughter. But if you do I better not be forced to go clothes shopping in a place full of royal snobs.”

I smiled and hugged her a bit tighter. “Then it’s a good thing I’m the only ‘royal snob’ in my Equestria. Besides, I wasn’t into shopping for clothes before I got my gender switched.”

“Wait you’re a guy?!”

I broke the hug and gave her a reassuring smile. “Not since a few years into my imprisonment. I had been a guy before I met Nono and bought my camera from her back on earth.”

“.......Eh beggars can’t be choosers. At least you’re okay in my book, unlike two certain ponies that I hate the most.”

I nodded, my smile fading. “Celestia and Blueballs.” Sighing, I pulled out a picture of me and Celestia on our first date, smiling sadly at it. “Celestia and I actually forgave each other and got together in my universe.”

“It might take me a while to forgive my Celestia, which is why I’m pretty much keeping my distance from her. Mostly because if I am near her I will punch her face in…..a lot.”

“I won’t stop you. Some Celestias need a good punch or two to set them straight. But I’d suggest trying to write to her first; tell her your side fully and ask for her reasons for hurting you. There’s a chance this just a misunderstanding and talking could help to solve this problem.”

“She put me to sleep just because I killed Atlas Star and…..part of Equestria’s government members.”

“Seems to me they needed killing then. But it would’ve helped your case if you had gathered evidence against them first.” I shook my head, giving her a concerned look. “You aren’t the ultimate power here so you have to play by the laws. Otherwise you’ll be seen as nothing but a murderer, or worse.”

“Oh I’m sorry I didn’t have control over my rage and anger for past few years of being experimented on. Not everyone can fight the effect of drugs at the age of 15 mind you.”

I gave her an apologetic smile. “I didn’t mean it like that.” I let a bit of curiosity seep onto my face as I bit my lip.

“And for the record I did show her the proof of what he did to me, yet she gave him a slap on the wrist and community service.”

My eyes hardened at that, enough that Shalltear flinched. I chastised myself and willed myself to calm before I said, “Then those deaths are on her hooves. She failed to fully understand and sympathize with you.” I hesitated for a moment, trying to gauge whether or not she would let me. “I do have a spell that could allow me to copy part of your memory, if you’d approve of me doing so.”

“I’ll allow it, but you can’t share with Lance. I’m still pissed that he was able to intrude on my thoughts.”

I groaned and rolled my eyes, “What did my fiance do?”

“I don’t know how he knew I got raped, but I do not like it when someone intrude on my thoughts and everything else. That is by far my third thing on the list of things I do not like.”

“He saw you about to-” I stopped and became deathly still, the air around us growing both hot and cold. In an almost emotionless voice I whispered, “You thought he was talking about your past, not what he saw when he first came here. I can assure you, he hadn’t known of your past and he can’t read minds unless he is touching someone. And even then it’s limited to surface thoughts and recent memories.”

“Still, he’s annoying and I don’t want him to know about it.”

I shook myself and forced my rage away, promising myself that I would be the one to kill Blueblood. “I can’t keep secrets from my lovers, not something as big as this that’s about our daughter.”

“Ugh, dammit fine. But I get a free punch to his face for pissing me off.”

I nodded before lighting my hand. As my hand neared her temple I stopped and looked into her eyes. “Are you sure I can copy some of those memories into a crystal?”

“Yes…..Just be careful when you do look through my memories. I went insane when I was placed in the coffin.”

I nodded again and pressed my fingers to her head, instantly being transported into her mind. I had expected it to be dimly lit with black or greys being the main color to her mind scape, which made it even more of a surprise when I stood before the gates of a candy-covered castle with stuffed animals lining the parapets and somehow marching along the tops of the walls. I turned around to try to see what they were protecting it from only to see a blood red ocean with a full - and red - moon peeking out from behind wispy clouds.

I bent down and scooped some of the water. I expected it to be coppery, but was pleasantly surprised when it tasted like fruit punch. “Huh, didn’t see this coming,” I said as I turned back to the castle and noticed a sign hanging on the gates that had a chibi version of Shalltear on it.

Before I could take a step forward on the sugar-sand beach, the image leaped from the sign and landed in front of me.

“Welcome to my happy place,” she said, snapping her fingers. The gates opened slowly as marshmallow elephants pulled on bars of chocolate.

“.... You do realize I’m not going to be able to take you seriously from now on, right?”

“Look this is only part of my mind that is still stable, and kept me somewhat sane for the past couple of years. So don’t judge me on how this place looks, do you want to see the hellish part of my mind then?”

“No, I guess I should’ve thought this wasn’t the full extent of your mind. But if this is your happy place, then the memories I’m looking to copy are in another castle.”

“.....The bad memories are inside the castle, just deep down in the chamber of remembrance.”

“Ah, then just show me the way. There is no reason to make you dig them up and destroy your castle.”

“It’s downstairs to the left. You’ll see the door that has the sign that says ‘Chamber of Remembrance’ on it.”

I nodded and started down the stairs. On the way I had to clear out black licorice soldiers - some making me think of different Heartless enemies from Kingdom Hearts - that were trying to escape from the depths beneath the castle. I made it through without taking a scratch to a circular room with thirteen windows along the wall, each displaying a different scene.

“Welcome to the chamber of remembrance.”

“You didn’t have to accompany me down here,” I said, turning back to watch chibi Shalltear walk up next to me.

“I’m the part of her that she created to help her cope with the living hell she went through.”

I smiled and knelt down to be at her eye level, putting my hand on her shoulder. “Then your job might get easier. I want to help her accept that this happened and try to start healing her mind.”

“That might be hard to do seeing how her mind has been…..warped. Personally if I had the ability I would erase everything and start out new for her.”

“It would be easier. But what would that mean giving up? She wouldn’t know anything about her past and would start asking questions, trying to figure out the mystery of her unusual birth. I wouldn’t keep anything from her and then she would come to resent me for my part in destroying who she was.”

“That may be true, but when you see her past you’ll begin to understand how her mind is now.”

I stood and turned towards the nearest window. “I’ll try my hardest to hold out hope that she can be healed from this.” As my hand neared the window I realized that I was about to jump into a memory with almost as much physical pain as Sephiroth’s without protection, and hesitated.

“We shall see.”

I steeled myself and touched the barrier.

Terror. Pain. I could barely see or hear, but I knew exactly who had chained me to his wall. Atlas.

Day after day, he came and beat me until I passed out and then beat me some more. I don’t know how long I was-

I gasped and fell to the floor, clutching at my heart. “F-fuck...” I pushed myself up onto my knees, trying to calm myself.

“After Celestia gave Atlas custody over Shalltear, everything went to hell for her. What you are seeing now is her being beat upon by the prick.”

“S-she....” I felt my anger flare again, actually wanting to hurt my former lover. I forced my feelings down as I stood. “I don’t care about seeing the rest, I’m going to copy them all and shove them down her throat.” I lit my hand and split the window in front of me in half, copying it in its entirety before moving to the next and doing the same, not glancing at the memory itself as the window had everything I needed to know already displayed. “THIS is the pony Celestia trusted with a fifteen year old girl?” I hissed. “She’ll know how much suffering she put my daughter through!”

“The more you look into the memories, the more things will get…...gruesome and awful as the months go by. What you saw was her getting beat up for the first month.”

My hands clenched and I fixed the chibi with a death glare. “Don’t. You’re just making this worse for her. She’s lucky I’m only going to force these memories upon her.” I stepped over to the next and repeated the process. The rest went by with her not saying anything and once I was finished I felt a wave of dizziness wash over me. Damn, I used almost twice what I set my limit at. I shook my head to clear it and cancelled the spell holding me in her mind.

“So…..I take it you saw my past?”

“Enough of it. Your little protector led me to the memories and told me what Celestia had done.” I lifted the thirteen materia from my lap and set them in an orbit around me. “I’m going to shove these up her ass so she knows what she put you through,” I said with a growl.

“You might want to show Princess Luna, that and along with Twilight and her friends.”

“They can pull them from Celestia’s broken mind for all I care! No one should be treated like that.”

“I want you to show them it first before you show them to Celestia. I want her to know what it’s like to lose someone’s trust and seeing how I can’t kill her, this is the closest thing to revenge I can get.”

I snarled, but turned to pace, slowly getting my rage under control. “Fine! But I won’t be able to copy any more of the memories, I’ve gone past my limit for today.”

“You do know you could’ve asked Princess Luna to do that right?”

I slowed to a stop, knowing she was right and hating it. “I know. I would’ve had to teach her the correct spell, though.” I took a deep breath and sighed, breaking down my shield. “Let’s go find her then.”

Sephiroth facepalmed hard enough to cause a shockwave, that sounded with a loud slapping noise. “Great. First Max tells me that I’m part Succubus and now I learn that you both forgot to mention one of your children?”

“It did feel like we were forgetting something last day,” I said as she led Shalltear over, thirteen materias floating around me.

“Wait, you’re part wha-?” Lance’s comment though was interrupted when a powerful punch from Shalltear smashed into his face and sent him into the wall.

“Well I feel a little bit better after doing that.”

The silver haired woman, holding Rainbow in her arms, still, nodded towards Shalltear in appreciation. “Thanks, I think I needed that, too.”

“You’re welcome. No offense Lance, but you were kinda annoying me to some degree earlier.”

“Yeah… my apologies.” The Adept groaned, stumbling out of the wall. “So, what do we do now?”

My expression darkened and I said, “We show Celestia exactly how she hurt our newest daughter.”

“Still finding weird that I’m being called your daughter, even though we're not blood related.”

Lance sighed, clicking a button on his communicator. “What about adopted daughter?”

“That’s what I meant,” I snapped. “I’m still going to call you my daughter regardless.”

“Fine, but don’t expect me to call you two mom or dad.”

“I wasn’t expecting that at all, Lady Bloodfallen.” Lance complied.

Sephiroth just shrugged. “Well, I won’t do it if you don’t want to. I just got four children yesterday and learned of a fifth right before you punched him.” She gestured in Lance’s direction. “So I’m a little overwhelmed right now.”

“Hey I don’t need to be looked after you know? I can take care of myself, hell I even got my own house over there,” Shalltear said.

“And Max is royalty.”

“Already told her that,” I said before pointing to Lance’s communicator, which was vibrating. “Looks like Aurora wants to say something.” Lance smiled, letting Aurora come out to say hello to everyone.

“Who won?” She asked, “If Lance is dead I don’t wanna stay here.”

“No one is dead, Aurora.” Lance deadpanned.

“Not yet, anyways,” I added, spotting a white figure in one of the castle’s windows. I teleported over to just outside the window and drew a circle on the glass.

The window shattered except for inside the circle I had drawn, which fell and broke anyways as I pulled Princess Celestia out and threw her towards the group.

A completely black wing erupted from Sephiroth's back and with one flap she brought herself into the path of the flying alicorn, totally halting her movement with a single hand to her throat, while still holding onto Rainbow and not budging one inch.

“What in the name of Faust is going on here!?” Celestia asked as she fell to the ground.

“We just need to talk to the princess, however, business hours are closed.” Lance sighed. “Princess, we need to talk to you about something important-.”

“This isn’t about that measly worm, Blueblood,” I said, pulling one of the materias from its orbit around me. “This is about Atlas.”

“The guy from Astro? Why? He wasn’t that fun of a villain…” Aurora commented randomly.

“Wrong Atlas…”

“Bioshock’s Atlas?”

“No. It’s a Pony named Atlas Star.” Lance deadpanned. “Anyways…”

“It’s payback time jerkface!” Shalltear said looking at Celestia with a smug look on her face.

“You!” That was all Celestia could get out before I pushed the crystal into her head, forcing her to take in the memories. “W-What was that? What did you just do to me?” She asked with a mix of shock and surprise on her face.

“I believe Shalltear can answer that.” Lance sighed, crossing his arms. Aurora hovered behind him and copied his crossed arms look mockingly and nodded once.

“One down, twelve to go,” I said in an almost emotionless voice, pulling the rest all at once and pressed them into the mare’s horn.

“Like I told you before, Celestia, this is the stuff that jerk you gave me away to did to me for the past 13 months. I even had physical proof of what he did all over my body, but you still gave him a less if not harsher punishment than what I got.”

“If it weren’t for me or anyone else here, your nephew might have forced her to relive those same pains,” Lance added on. “They don’t see her for a living being. Unlike us, they only see Shalltear as property.”

I fixed Celestia with a glare, “I didn’t see more than a fourth of that first slab of memories I gave you. I couldn’t stand more than that. If you can watch all of that and still not give that entire line a death sentence, then you aren’t fit to wear that crown at all.”

Celestia shook her head as she tried to regain her composure. Seconds later she pulled herself up from the ground while whipping some of the dirt off herself. “Be that as it may, what Shalltear did was against the law. Not on-.”

“She acted because you did nothing!” I shouted, slapping her into the lake. Celestia skipped several times before finally sinking into the water near the opposite shore. Instantly regretting it as I felt my back cramp a bit.

“Wow… I heard of the phrase knocking some sense into her, but that is beyond me.” Lance sighed. “Remind me never to tick you off.”

“Duly noted,” Aurora said. “She seems a bit of a… Moronic, is the best way I can describe it.”

“Which one?”

“The one currently drowning,” I said, stretching my back. “Dammit...”

“Easy there Max,” Lance said, standing by her side. “You should take a rest. Don’t overdo yourself.”

Sighing, the one winged woman snapped her fingers, making a room-full of water appear with Celestia in it. “Oh… woops.” She snapped again and the water vanished, leaving the Alicorn behind.

“I can’t help it. I just-...” I sighed and shook my head. “It was just my hormones taking over there.”

“Just try not to wreck the place please? I still have a home here, and I prefer not to have it get destroyed.” Shalltear said while petting one of her shadow wolves for comfort. “Plus I don’t think Princess Luna would like that you killed her sister like that.”

“Speaking of Luna, where is she?” Lance asked, curious to find out the answer.

“Over here.” Luna said while watching from the sidelines. “Not to interrupt or anything, but why are you beating the living daylights out of my sister?”

“Take a look at Shalltear’s memories I gave her,” I growled, giving Celestia another glare.

“Oh... right…”

“Wait you knew about what happened to me?” Shalltear asked focusing her attention at the moon princess. “When did you do that?”

“During your stay at Canterlot when Nightshade told me that you were having a nightmare.”

“So, you can walk into others dreams…” Lance summarized. “That sounds very handy… at times.”

“So you knew of this and you did nothing?” I snapped. “Why didn’t you share that with your dear sister?”

“It’s kinda hard to talk with your sister when she’s too stubborn and hard-headed to listen.”

“I could knock some more sense into her if you want.” I raised a fist and half-turned back to Celestia.

Sephiroth chose this moment to firmly place a hand on my shoulder, holding her in place. “Max. I can understand that you are furious, but do you really want to get any more violent in front of your children?”

I growled once more but lowered my fist, visibly forcing herself to calm some. “Go look at some of the memories. It’s far worse than what was done to you.”

“I’m not doubting that, not for a single second. But this won’t help for real in the long run. None of them.” She exerted a little pressure on my shoulder. “Celestia is to blame for a lot of what happened, but she wasn’t the one hurting Shalltear. If she has to answer for that, then it should be to the victim, not to you.”

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath and let it out slowly, calming a bit more. “Here I thought you would be the one at her throat for letting a fifteen year old girl get raped who knows how many times.”

“You know me, Max. I’m struggling not to draw my sword. But I won’t ever deny a victim his or her compensation for pain and suffering. Also I think that we should not outright kill a princess in another universe, at least not before checking for other options.”

“I wasn’t going to kill her. I actually thought she’d at least faint from seeing what Shalltear went through.”

Lance watched as the two of them continue to talk. Then, when the two of them were taking a breath, he then spoke. “I know that what happened was over 1000 years ago, but Celestia should be held responsible for not dealing with the situation properly. Rape is a serious crime and it isn’t something that you just give someone community service for. However, we are only outsiders and therefore, should not bother with this world’s affairs. I believe Luna would be the best candidate to deal with the situation.”

“That is true, but I think Shalltear should be the one that decides on a suitable punishment for my sister. Wouldn’t you agree?” Luna said.

“Like I said before, I think it’s up to Shalltear. So yeah, I agree.” Turning her head to face the girl in question, Sephiroth nodded.

“My only concern with that is that Shalltear would want to punish them by killing them because of how angry she is on the matter,” The Adept brought up to the three of them. “What if the two of you came to a compromise?”

“I’d rather have Blueblood’s head on a platter,” I said, giving Celestia a dirty look.

The one winged woman looked into Shalltear’s eyes for a moment, before closing hers. “If she wants to kill them, then it should be this way. I trust in her judgement, because she is more than capable of handling her own situations and considering the consequences of her decisions. She won’t condemn a pony to death on a whim, or if they don’t truly deserve it.”

Shalltear appeared right in front of Celestia with her spear pointed at her throat. “Every fiber in my being wants me to kill you for what you did to me.” She said as she lowered her lance. “But seeing how I’m friends with Luna, I’ll let you live for the time being. Blueblood on the other hand dies along with his bloodline, unless there are decent ponies in his family tree that aren’t jerks then they will serve me until the end of time.”

“Hmm… Luna, do you have a scroll on the bloodline of Blueblood? So Shalltear can look through it when she has the time?”

“They’re in the Canterlot archives, I’ll get them tomorrow seeing that it’s nighttime and I have to deal with my former nephew,” Luna said.

“I guess that settles that then.” Lance sighed, looking back at Shalltear, who was with his two fiance’s. “Max, Seph. Make sure to help Shalltear with getting her token ready and give her yours too. Aurora, Lumen and I are going to have to depart. We have some work to do back where we are from.”

“Who’s ‘Seth’?” Asked Aurora.

“She’s mine and Lance’s fiance,” I said, gesturing to the woman beside me. “And her nickname is Seph, not Seth.”

“Right. Aurora, you ready to go back to Scootaloo?”

Aurora floated there for a moment, then, “You two have a weirder love life than Aunt Rarity’s fantasy’s.”

“Just be lucky that she didn’t hear you say that.” He sighed, waving goodbye. “Max, Seph, I’ll see you back in your world later, okay?”

“Okay,” I said.

Lance, before he left, hugged his children and kissed both me and Seph before he looked at Shalltear. “I hope to see you again soon. Just make sure to behave yourself.”

“I make no promises, but I’ll try not to cause that much trouble.”

Lance smiled, messing with her hair a little. “I mean with your new brothers and sisters.”

“Oh... great.”

Sephiroth fixed Lance with a stare. “I need to talk to you before you leave. Preferably alone.”

“Oh? You want to talk someplace private?” He offered to Seph.

“Yes.” Her tone was dead serious and she handed Rainbow over to me before walking towards Lance. The two of them began to walk, but then, Lance realized something. “Hey, Aurora. Lumen. Seph wanted this as a private talk. No exceptions.”

“Aww… Okay.” The Breezie said, before floating over to Dash’s nose.

“Request received.” Aurora droned, then shook her head, “I- I mean, sure thing!”

“So…...what did he mean by helping me make a token?” Shalltear asked.

“A token is something you send out to allow others to call on you for help or to just talk with another human,” I explained, gesturing for the group to head towards the castle. “It has to be something unique or personal. Something that will remind the one summoning you of you alone. Take mine for example, it’s nothing more than a picture of me, but that’s enough for others to summon me.”

“So I just need some kind of object and then other displaced humans can summon me?”

“Not if you just have the object, no. You have to give it a phrase of sorts saying who you are and how someone can summon you. It would be a good idea to limit who all can summon you, as well.”

“Okay.” Shalltear snapped her fingers as a bat plushie appeared in front of her. “I am The Bloody Valkyrie, Shalltear Bloodfallen. If you need any assistance depending on what it is, then let me know and I’ll help…..just don’t piss me off or summon me when I’m asleep.” The countess said as she turned her attention at Max. “Like that?”

“Yeah. Now you just need to get it into the Void.”

“And where do we find one? Incase you haven’t notice I can’t just summon one up seeing how the elements of harmony locked away most of my magic.”

“That’s easy, the one that Displaced you will open a portal to the Void for it if you toss your token away,” I said, opening a door into the palace and holding it.

“O-Okay, but can you do it for me then?” Shalltear asked as she began to stagger a bit. “I-I’m starting to get really tired from all today and I just want to go home and sleep it off until tomorrow.”

I smiled and lit my hand, picking the girl up and placing her in my arms. “Alright. Let’s get you to bed, then.”

“T-Thanks.” The countess said as she fell asleep in my arms.

“I believe I will take my leave seeing how you seem to have the situation under control.” Said Luna as she begun to fly off into night heading off back to Canterlot. Celestia said nothing but glared at Shalltear before she too flew off to Canterlot, but not before saying something to the human.

“Sooner or later that vampire will hit her breaking point in whatever sanity she has left. And when she does, I will have no problem killing her if she goes on a massacre throughout Equestria again.”

I glared after her but soon looked down at Shalltear, a sympathetic expression slowly making its way onto my face. “You’ve been through too much for someone of your age,” I whispered, pulling a chunk off a cloud and shadows from the dark corners of the hallway. Even though I was using more magic, I had to do this for her.

I slowly molded the cloud into the same shape as the plushie she held close to her chest and wrapped it in the shadows, solidifying it just enough to give it the same texture and give as the toy. As I replaced the toy with my copy I said, “If ever you are lonely or feel your sanity start slipping, please hold this close to your heart and I shall come, my daughter.”

I opened a small portal and dropped her token in as I walked through the castle, eventually finding her room and setting her in her bed. I tucked the blanket under her chin and gave her forehead a kiss. “Sweet dreams, Shalltear.”

Author's Note

This is a crossover with ElementBrigade's story The Blood Countess

Chapter 45: Calamitas

As I walked out of the infirmary, I was furious. That thing that had controlled Seph’s Celestia was far crueler than I had originally thought. In less than an hour of Seph waking up from her time with Lance, we had found that Seph had been cursed and she wouldn’t be able to have children until her Cells got rid of it.

I lit my hand and scryed for Discord, I was going to need him for this. He was in Twilight’s room, cuddling her while she slept.

I was loathe to do this since they actually did make a cute couple, but I didn’t have enough magic to get there and back by myself. I risked a teleport and as soon as I appeared in the room I said, “Discord, I need your help getting to Sephiroth’s universe. And no, if this wasn’t important I wouldn’t be asking you to stop cuddling Twi.”

“Oh, fine,” Discord said. “But you owe me for this.”

“I’ll have Nightmare call you when I’m ready to leave so you can do what you want.”

Discord grumbled but snapped his fingers, transporting us almost instantly to the room where Nightmare was. Right into the middle of a group of ponies currently talking with the mare I wanted to talk to.

“Sorry to interrupt, Nighty, but something’s come up and I need to see your sister about something,” I said, scaring a few ponies and making the rest stare in awe at Discord.

The black alicorn’s eyes lit up for a brief moment and she lifted a hoof to pacify her ponies. “At ease. You have nothing to fear from them. These are Max Caulfield and Discord and they are visitors from another universe. Furthermore they are close friends and will bring no harm.” Her words did wonders to calm the ponies down, but now they were more curious than anything else. Ignoring that for the time being, Nightmare turned her attention to me. “Max. It is a pleasure to see you again. I will point you to my sister’s location, but what is the matter, if I may ask?”

“I want to know what curse that thing put on Celestia’s warhammer. And I want to know where it is so I can have Discord shatter its mind, tear its soul into tiny pieces, and then throw it into a space vagina where it can be digested for thousands of years.”

The alicorn jumped to all four hooves and her wings flared in alarm. “A CURSE?! What happened?! Is Sephiroth alright?!”

“She’s fine right now, just in shock that she can’t have children because of the curse for the next few decades. I came because it would help if my doctors know what the curse is and what it does.”

Rushing over to me, her horn already glowing, she addressed the assembled ponies. “I beg your pardon everypony, but a matter of utmost urgency has come to my attention. We postpone this meeting and will call for you when we are available again.” With that she grabbed me in a teleport, that made us appear inside what had to be the most gigantic library I have ever seen. Even the royal archives of my castle couldn’t compare.

“Whoa. This would be Twilight’s version of heaven,” I said in awe.

Nightmare herself was already trotting at a brisk pace down one of the hallways, her wings at her sides again but visibly tensed. “It’s the ‘Great Archive’. The being that possessed my sister neglected many things but its thirst for knowledge drove it to preserve every single book ever written. Even if it was more along the lines of a saying it misunderstood. Maybe you heard of it. ‘Wisdom is Power.’”

I caught up with her as I replied, “I’ve heard of a slightly different one, ‘knowledge is power.’”

She nodded curtly. “Concerning the whereabouts of the being, I’m afraid to inform you that it has been destroyed. While Sephiroth fought it, the former Elements of Harmony managed to reveal the true power of the tree of harmony and cleansed the being from my sister’s body, mind and soul alike. They completely eradicated it, leaving nothing behind. So, sadly, no one would be able to enact his or her revenge on it.”

I huffed and crossed my arms. “Dammit, I was looking forward to making it suffer.”

“I was as well,” Discord said suddenly from my side.

Nightmare didn’t even flinch by his sudden appearance and just rounded one of the titanic bookshelves, revealing a rather small, white pony with a pink mane, which sat at a large working desk and had books all around her. At first I thought she was a unicorn but then I noticed the wings at her sides, almost invisible on her coat. She was too engrossed in her literature to notice our approach. Well, until the black alicorn started to speak. “Celestia. We have to talk.”

The ears in her pink mane stood up and swiveled to face us, before she lifted and turned her head towards us, her eyes widening in surprise. “Sister. Who-” Then she saw Discord and froze.

I saw Discord wave and smile from the corner of my eye as I said, “What curse was on that warhammer?”

The small, white alicorn did not react to my question in the slightest as her purple eyes were fixed on the draconequus as terror slowly crept in her expression. “No…” She shook her head and backed up against the desk. “You… you can’t be here.”

Nightmare sighed. “Sister- Celestia. This is not him. He is from another universe. Remember? We talked about Max and the ‘Displaced’.” Her words did nothing to calm the white mare, though.

“I am not the one that being made you kill, Celestia. I am from a different universe, chauffeuring Max around for the moment because she overextended herself,” Discord said, popping over to put his eagle claw around the mare’s shoulders. “If I got mad over every Discord that was killed, I wouldn’t be able to cause chaos in my own universe.”

Celestia just shrieked and blasted him with her magic right in his face.

Discord, not expecting that, froze. Once Celestia's magic petered out all we could see of Discord’s head was his skull.

I smiled and shook my head as I said, “You had to scare her Discord?”

The tiny mare shrieked again and rushed under Nightmare, literally, and hid beneath her, while tightly hugging one of her legs. “Moonie-ie, he’s- he’s haunting me-e-e!”

“I do not haunt!” Discord said indignantly. “I creep and wait in ambush, but I do not haunt ponies.” As he was talking his snaggletooth wiggled loose and fell.

“Please put your face back on, Discord. It’s disturbing to see you talk like that,” I said, levitating the tooth over to my hand.

Sighing, the black alicorn used her wings to shield the one beneath her from the sight and tried to calm her with hushed whispers that I couldn’t quite catch.

“Oh fine... spoilsport,” Discord said as he snapped his fingers, making his bleached skull vanish under new flesh.

“So where’s that worm Chetyre? I doubt you kept him around after what he did,” I said, trying to turn the conversation back to the curse.

Nightmare turned her attention towards me, but kept her sister hidden beneath herself. Anger flashed in her teal eyes. “He escaped. Or more accurate was gone long before we returned to reclaim our castle. We have tried to find him, but something seems to suppress his powers, making it very hard to track him down.”

“Kat probably ran into him. If she did and he’s still alive, she must have placed a curse on him that’s worse than him dying.”

“That will have to suffice for the time being. But we will find him someday.” Returning her face under her wing she whispered again, but only for a few moments before her head shot back up, with a look of absolute horror on it. “WHAT?!”

“What? What does the curse do?” I asked, almost jumping on Nightmare.

The alicorn tried to regain her composure but failed. “Before I answer that. You said she was alright, yes?”

“Yes, her Cells are fighting it.”

“Good, good…” She sighed deeply and shook her head. “The curse is named calamitas. And is both, very ancient and equally vile.” Her throat moved as if she tried to swallow something. “It was forbidden to even mention it a thousand years ago, already. And punishable by death. Its original intent was to make its victim rot from the inside out… and inflicting as much pain as possible in the process, even going so far to turn the victim into a golem, temporarily, to keep it alive all the way til the end.”

My expression darkened to the point I was glad Celestia couldn’t see me as Nightmare explained. When I spoke, I was surprised I wasn’t spitting acid from how much venom was in my voice. “That thing’s death was far too quick and far too merciful.”

The area turned eerily quiet for a few moments, before Nightmare spoke again. “What I do not understand, though, is why it would make her unable to perceive if her Cells seem to prevent any decay. I’m assuming they do as you didn’t mention any beforehoof.”

“My guess is the curse knows it’s already inflicting the most pain it can by making her unable to have children. Besides, her Cells might be preventing her from feeling it to save her from the agony.”

“That sounds fitting, but I’m afraid the curse is solely revolving around physical pain.” The black mare sighed and shook her head. “We should be grateful that it doesn’t affect her more, even if it is a horrible fate for one like her, still. Though, she is immortal and will get her chance, as you said she would overcome the curse in a decade or two.”

I shook my head. “More like six or seven.”

Nightmare flinched and from behind her wings escaped a pained whine. “Oh Stars…” Her ears flopped down and her eyes filled with pity. “I would help if I could… even if it meant that I had to harm myself, but there is no way to lift the curse, not even one to weaken it. If I had to guess, the being had counted on her Cells to heal her eventually but not that they would be able to prevent its effects so thoroughly.” A shudder ran over her, making her wings ruffle. “She would have been in unimaginable pain if the being’s assumption had proven right.”

“So the only thing to do is wait for her Cells to consume it?”

“Sadly, yes…”

I turned, glaring at a random book as I said, “Thanks for the info. Discord, take us back. Make sure we’re near an air pirate ship, I want to shoot something.”

“You sure you don’t-” Discord began, only for me to turn my gaze to him and pull out my shotgun.

“I said I want to shoot something. If you want to volunteer, I won’t care.”

Nightmare decided to stay silent and let them be on their way, but another voice interjected itself into the conversation. Celestia had left the safety of her sister’s wings and was standing in front of me, head lowered in shame and tears in her eyes. “Please… take me with you. I- I have to see her.”

My gaze softened and I knelt down, pulling her chin up for her to look at me. “Alright. We’ll be making that stop before we go to Seph, though.” I set my shotgun down and pulled out my smg, holding the grip towards her. “Wanna blow some pirates out of the sky with me?”

She shook her head hastily. “I have destroyed more than enough in the past…”

“That wasn’t you, that was the thing controlling you. Besides, you’ll be working to help keep my Equestria safe. You aren’t destroying for the sake of destroying, you’re helping a fellow ruler keep her subjects safe.”

“I- I can’t. I won’t hurt anypony, ever again.” The small mare seemed to be near a breakdown, but kept herself together for the sake of the chance to visit the one she obviously thought she faulted the most.

I nodded and put the guns back in my bag, feeling a bit ashamed that I was trying to force her to watch. “Then let’s go visit Seph. Discord?”

Discord snapped his claws and the four of us were standing next to Seph’s bed before he snapped his claws again and vanished.

We arrived to the sight that was almost exactly like the one I had left behind. Sephiroth hadn’t moved an inch on her own and was just staring into space, still catatonic. Lance was right by her side and tried his best to comfort her, but it was not hard to see that his attempts were futile.

“Still not responding to anything?” Max asked Lance as she sat down on the bed next to them.

“Not at all. God, I really feel bad for her.” Lance told her, not turning around. “I mean, I wanted to help us raise a family, but to think that… she can’t have her own child… It’s just heartbreaking.” When he turned around, he noticed that Max wasn’t alone at all like he thought. “What the-?”

“Celestia wanted to visit Seph and I don’t know why Discord brought Nightmare along.”

The small, white mare rushed over to the bed and lifted her front half by setting her hooves on its edge. When she got a look at the woman, though, she just broke down into tears. Nightmare just stayed where she was and watched her sister with sad eyes.

Lance himself was still trying to think things through, until he realized that this was Seph’s Celestia. He felt sorry for the mare. But still thought that it was her fault that Seph ended up in this state in the first place. “Seph’s been staring off into space ever since we had to break the news to her.”

“I’ll stay with her then. You have stuff to do back in your universe, right?”

“Yeah, but-.”

“No buts. You have things that can’t wait, I only have meetings and planning to do.” Lance then sighed. He knew that I was right. But before he turned to leave, he looked at Celestia one last time.

“Maybe when I’m done, we can help Celestia just like we helped Seph and Shalltear.” With that, he vanished in a blitz of lightning, leaving behind a small singe mark on the floor.

I glanced at the pony and pulled her onto the bed, helping her take Lance’s spot. “Seph? Celestia and Nightmare came to visit.”

That actually got a reaction out of the woman, even if it was a flinch at the mention of the white mare’s name. Following the first, though, came more movement as she readjusted herself on the bed slightly, before very slowly blinking. After that she began to shake life a leaf.

Nightmare had sat down on the side of the bed where her sister laid, but seemed too shocked to do anything. The sight alone enough to lock her into place.

“Seph....” I wrapped both of my arms around her, rubbing her back as I whispered, “You know Celestia was being controlled during that. She’s here to try to show you how sorry she is for what happened.”

The shaking didn’t lessen, but Sephiroth lifted her own arms to hug me back. “Max…”

“I know. You don’t want to wait decades to become a mother. I don’t want to wait that long. But hey, it could be worse.” I glanced towards the nearest window and saw Murphy there. I gave him a glare and lit my hand, giving him an illusion that spelled out ‘You mess with her, I’ll make sure you never die.’

His eyes widened at that and he slowly withdrew from sight.

Celestia whimpered and looked like she wanted to hug and/or nuzzle Seph, doing at least something to comfort the distraught woman, but she didn’t. “I’m so so-”

One of Sephiroth’s hands practically blurred over to cover the mare’s mouth, while she tightened her grip around me with her other arm. “I said, no apologizing for its actions.”

“Come on Seph, it used her as well. Stop trying to push her away and accept her as your sister.”

She shook her head, burying her face into my neck in the movement. “I’m not pushing her away. I just won’t let her ever take responsibility for things she never did and under which she suffered at least as much as me.” The hand over Celestia’s mouth moved to pull the small mare in a hug, too.

I pulled the mare into our hug as well then and nuzzled Seph, barely registering that Golden had joined us somewhere along the way. “Still, you will be able to have children. It’ll be a long while, but you won’t be without foals. You’re the mother of my children, the same as Lance is their father.”

It took her a few minutes, in which Celestia broke down into tears again, this time not resisting the urge to nuzzle into the woman’s side, but eventually she nodded. “You’re right. I love them all. And I’m honored that I’m allowed to be their mother.”

“You aren’t allowed to be their mother, you are their mother along with me.” I felt two more small forms join us and nuzzle Seph around me.

A little confused, Sephiroth lifted her head from my shoulder to look at where the additional sensations originated from and smiled touched. “Hey there, li-” She cut herself off and teared up slightly, exclaiming in a hoarse whisper. “M-my children.”

“This might be... weird to me, but you and Lance are who Mom wants to marry,” Lucky said from the foot of the bed, slowly walking over to join the rest of us. “With us helping you the time will fly by, mama.”

A few tears escaped her eyes, but a growing smile was on her face. “I- Thank you. I love you all, so very much.”

“And we love you. Don’t ever forget that,” I said giving her a kiss afterwards.

Seph returned my kiss earnestly and touched her forehead to mine, afterwards. “We got this. It’s just a little while longer, right? In comparison to eternity, I’ll survive, as long as I have you all.”

“Heh, most of us will be spending eternity with you anyways.” I tightened my hug a bit. “I’m not ever going to leave you or any of my family.” After a short pause I continued, “That includes you as well, Nightmare, Celestia.”

The two alicorns had stayed relatively silent, not wanting to intrude too much. Nightmare blinked, a little overwhelmed. “Pardon?” While Celestia just busied herself with hugging Seph.

“Yeah, I consider the two of you my sisters. I’ve helped you some and you’ve helped me.”

The black alicorn chuckled quietly. “More like sisters in law, since we are already considering Sephiroth as our sister. It would sound a little awkward if you were about to marry your own sister.”

I giggled at that and said, “You’re lucky the foals are around and I can’t make a materia. I’d show you how I treated Kat on one of the times she was here.”

Nightmare just grinned. “I didn’t talk about such actions and do you really think, that we as immortal beings, have never been adventurous enough to tread in such territories? But I digress. I was referring to the marriage itself.”

I chuckled, letting go of Seph just enough to look at her directly. “True, but I would’ve thought that you and Celestia had played around with different personas. Maybe once saying you were actually a couple.”

The grin on the black mare’s face just widened. “I never said we weren’t one. But a marriage is to establish a bond, that between sisters already exists.”

“Who’s to say it wouldn’t strengthen it?” I chuckled, shaking my head. “But I see what you mean, I’m just not going to add on the ‘in-law’ part.”

“I’m not opposed to that.”

A rather frustrated groan from Sephiroth interrupted them. “Are you two sure that you aren’t actually one and the same person? And don’t think I didn’t catch up on what you were insinuating, Nightmare. I’m just saying this once. I won’t ever-” She paused briefly before finishing. “-engage in those activities with either you or Celestia.”

I glanced to the window again, and guess who was trying to quietly sneak in? “Murphy, don’t take that as a challenge.”

The mention of the stallion made Sephiroth tense up and she growled dangerously. “Murphy. I want, no, demand to know what you’re doing to me. And don’t you try to play stupid with me. Sombra already told me that you were messing with me in some way.”

“I’m not doing anything really, just letting my powers do their thing. Oh, I am trying to change the blessing I gave Nightmare though. I forgot to carry the five and, well, right now it’ll work for any time she has sex,” Murphy said, trying not to trip as he pulled himself in.

“Then check what your powers are doing or I swear I-” She was interrupted when a black blur tackled the thestral and trapped him in a death grip of a hug.

Nightmare actually squeed and nuzzled him affectionately. “Don’t you change a single thing about that! I want that blessing to stay exactly as it is!”

“Um... Okay?” He said uncertainly, but I realized exactly why when I noticed something growing on him.

“Take that to another room, Murph. There are foals present,” I said, making sure that the fillies were still nuzzling Seph.

“Hey, I’ve never had someone thank me for screwing up before!”

The black alicorn just chuckled and covered the stallion’s lower parts with her wing. “I couldn’t be any more thankful.” And then she actually kissed him on the cheek, making him blush deeply.

Another growl came from Sephiroth. “I’m really glad for you, Nightmare, but your cuddly toy owes me an answer. I don’t take kindly to anything messing with me.”

“I’ll do my best to keep my powers from harming you,” Murphy said in a rush.

“I am not referring to ‘harm’. And that was not my question. What are your powers doing to me right now.” She visibly struggled not to shout or sound too aggressive, mindful of the children present.

“I can’t tell my powers to avoid you all the time, but I’ll try my hardest. Right now, they aren’t doing anything to you.”

“So you call Sombra a liar? I’m sure he will be very interested to hear that.” She fully intended the last part as a threat and her tone supported that quite nicely.

“He was probably talking about the coincidences like everyone else does. I get blamed for every bad thing that happens to someone.”

Nightmare nuzzled him again. “Aww, you poor little stallion. I know how it is to be blamed for things out of our control. There are always ponies that blame me for the nocturnal predators.”

Huffing, the silver haired woman just looked back at the children. “Sorry. But if you absolutely have to mess with me, and I mean it in that way that your powers can’t be stopped from it, then inform me at least about it, okay? Then I will try not to get mad at you.”

“I’ll make sure to run the other way then,” Murphy said, his blush growing once more.

Sephiroth groaned. “I just told you that I won’t be mad, if - and only if - you inform me when and in which way your powers absolutely can not be stopped messing with me.”

“I-I’ll dOO tha-at then. I-I c-could try to- mmph... to help with... uh... whate-ever’s wrong ri-right now,” Murphy said, squirming a bit under Nightmare.

The latter stopping… whatever she was doing to him - albeit I had a strong hunch what this was - and stared at him. “Wait, you could?”

Right next to her face, another one appeared out of nowhere, though they both possesses almost the same, teal eyes. I blinked in confusion before looking at the bed and noticing that Seph had teleported herself over to him. “YOU COULD?!”

Murphy nodded his head and said, “Yeah, I could help... whatever’s fighting that in you a bit. Not really much in the long run, but-”

Sephiroth interrupted him. “I don’t care if you helping removes only a single day of the time I have to wait. If you can pull this off then I’ll give you a free pass for any future messing with me, if it stays in decent boundaries.”

“Okay.” Murphy closed his eyes and nothing happened for a few minutes, everyone waiting for him to do something. Once he opened his eyes, he said, “There, I wasn’t able to do as much as I thought I would, but it’s something.”

Hesitantly, the silver haired woman looked from him to me and back. “Is there any way to tell if it worked? Or how much time it cut off?”

“A few months, but that’s barely a drop in the bucket.”

She smiled down on him. “It’s more than I could have asked for. Thank you, Murphy. And I’m standing by my word.”

Nightmare shoved Sephiroth to the side and grinned in a big and fang-filled way. “I’m borrowing him for a bit.” And with that they both vanished in a flash of light.

“Huh.... Well, I hope he isn’t a total virgin still,” I said staring at the spot where they had been.

Sephiroth rose to her full height and scratched her head in confusion. “That was rude.” Then she sighed and turned to look at me. “And you are certain that she and you aren’t secretly the same person?”

“I’m kinda wondering that myself now.”

She burst into laughter and headed back over to the bed, where she proceeded to lean onto the edge of it and slowly calm down. “You know. I think I’m alright. With you, all, as my family, I’m really happy.”

I gave her a smile and pulled her in for a kiss. “You know, I’m gonna need your help for the next weeks or so. I’ve basically used up all my magic.”

After reciprocating the kiss wholeheartedly, Sephiroth rested her right hand on my hip and smiled. “It will be my pleasure. I don’t really have anywhere to be. Although, if I can get a little free time in, then I would like to take Sombra up on his offer to train with me, to work on my swordsmanship. And I’d like to meet this Barbaroi. He was recommended for fixing my lacking skill with my original abilities. I really should use everything I can in a fight and not try to capitalize on my sword alone.”

“Murphy might be able to get in touch with him for you. I’ve been meaning to talk to him anyways.”

“Great. Uhm…” Hesitating, she seemed to realize something right then. “Don’t you have things to do, though? I kind of interrupted you earlier.” With a sheepish look on her face she scratched Celestia behind an ear distractedly, making her blush and shy away.

I smiled and scratched behind her other ear when Mun decided to answer for me. “I have moved the rest of tonight’s schedule to the following night,” He said as he walked over.

Sephiroth nodded towards the thestral. “Thanks. So-” Looking back at me she lifted an eyebrow. “What do you want to do? I wanted to get to know Sol and Mun better after we came back. But seeing as I am the reason all your appointments have been cancelled, I could stay by your side. You said yourself that you need my help right now.”

“Not exactly right now, but I’ll need your help wading through everything until my magic recharges. Besides-” I give her cheek a kiss. “Family’s the most important thing to me. I can just spout off the old ‘family issues’ excuse if anyone asks why they were moved.”

“Well, okay. Can you join us, though? I don’t know if you have any of those that are after you, but I would feel better if I wouldn’t leave your side until you are able to defend yourself again.”

I give her a deadpan expression and pull out my shotgun. “You sure I can’t defend myself with this?”

The woman sighed deeply. “I didn’t mean it that way, Max. You know better than me that there are opponents that won’t be stopped by this. I just worry about you.”

“Maybe not a single shot, yeah. But this thing fires acidic rounds. And yes, it can eat through even pure Elementium which is harder than dragon scales.” I then muttered, “Wasted a lot of the metal, too.”

Pinching the bridge of her nose, she groaned, but Celestia was the one who spoke up. “Miss Caulfield, Sephiroth didn’t want to insinuate that you are not able to defend yourself, at all. She just worries and wants to be near you.”

“Please, call me Max, Celestia. I know she’s worried about me, I’m just trying to show her there’s nothing to worry about.” I chuckle a bit, cocking the shotgun. “Besides, no one wants to mess with an angry pregnant woman holding a shotgun.”

“Okay, okay. I get it. You can take care of yourself. Could you join us anyways?” The frustration in Sephiroth’s voice was palpable and she picked up Golden and Light, cuddling with them to quell her rising agitation.

“I was going to,” I said as I stood up. “I... kinda just wanted to show off a bit.”

“You can show off on a shooting range if you have one.” Seph gained a thoughtful expression. “I could use one to improve the accuracy of my spells.”

“There’s one near the barracks,” I said with a giggle as Rainbow landed on Seph’s head.

Chuckling, the now filly covered woman looked over to Mun. “You both want to join us? I’m extremely curious about those big tank-like bodies of yours.”

“Then you’ll be disappointed,” Mun said, pointing to his hull.

She blinked, confused. “Huh… when I saw them through the scrying spell I thought they were bigger.” Shrugging, her smile returned. “But size is not what counts. I’m more curious about the firepower. You are protecting our family after all.”

“Sol and I have the same weapons, but I’m more geared for protecting from physical damage and Sol from magical or electronic.”

“She’s wanting your specifications, Mun,” I said. “Zenith Sol and Zenith Mun have miniature Hell-bores as their main cannons, depth charges, torpedoes, missiles, machineguns, and at least one drone.”

“That sounds like much, but I have to admit that I don’t know what ‘Hell-bores’ are.” Sephiroth grinned and shuddered in excitement. “Don’t get that wrong, but I really have to fight you someday. That will be great!”

“You’ll have to fight Sol and I to get my full power,” Mun said. “Working together, Sol and I could possibly defeat Discord if we used Overdrive.”

“Hell-bore is just a fancy way of saying plasma cannon,” I explain, giggling as I remembered that one rap battle between MC and Leonidas.

The silver haired woman nodded eagerly, but still mindful of Rainbow, which had a blast due to it. “Both of you at once. I really like a good fight.” With that she began to walk towards the door. “Let’s go! I’m bursting with energy right now!”

Celestia hopped off of the bed and tilted her head. “I think I’ll wait here for Nightmare.”

“You don’t wanna watch what could very well be the match of the millenia?” I asked as I followed Seph. “You won’t see anything else like it for at least ten thousand years.”

The white mare flinched and her gaze drifted over to Seph for a second before she looked away again, muttering. “I think I have had my share of battles…”

I stop and turn back around, an annoyed expression on my face. “Then how will you get over the past?” My look softened a bit and I continued, “Forgive yourself. You were weak back then, yes, but you didn’t know what that thing would do. There was no way you could have. Now, though, you are stronger.”

She shook her head hastily. “Sorry, there seems to be a misunderstanding. I just can’t draw any form of entertainment out of watching a fight. I was forced to witness enough in the past.”

“Still, don’t let your past haunt you,” I said, turning back to resume following Seph.

Nodding this time, Celestia sat down. “I- I’ll try.”

When we arrived at the training grounds I noticed that there was a shield over the entire area being powered by an array and about twenty unicorns. Some bleachers were being erected outside of the shield-dome next to the unicorns.

This all made Sephiroth grin even wider. “Good thinking.” She turned to look at me and lifted the two fillies in her arms briefly. “To the grandstand first, I guess?”

“Sure,” I said with a shrug. “I’d rather be sitting anyways.”

She almost hopped over to the stands to set the fillies down, before her complete demeanor changed drastically. Crossing her arms in front of her chest and attaining an almost disinterested expression with just a hint of a frown on it, all of her former enthusiasm apparently gone.

I glanced over and saw that Sol and Mun were in the dome already with both of their bodies, only for Seph to appear the very moment I blinked next.

The woman gave her opponents a slight bow of her head, before she drew her sword, like every time, out of nowhere. Turning sideways, she lifted the hilt of it next to her head and pulled it a little bit more behind herself, so that the blade was on her eye level and pointing in the general direction of Sol and Mun.

“We haven’t been tested in true battle yet, but even so we are faster than anything,” Sol and Mun said together, two different colored shields springing into being around their hulls as they dropped into defensive stances.

“Shields, huh? You know I never tried this one.” Releasing the hilt with one of her hands, she lifted it in front of her. A second later a rainbow colored wall of light appeared in front of her, that leaned heavily on reds, only to vanish again. Sephiroth didn’t look disappointed, though, albeit it had looked like her spell had failed. “I would say ‘Prepare yourselves’, but you already did, so-” She exploded into movement, dashing towards Sol, with both hands back on her weapon.

Sol herself dodged as her turret fired off three quick shots, each slowing to half the speed when they passed the Wall spell but still hit their target. She came in close and scored two probing hits before being warded off by Seph trying to hit her again.

The woman stepped back, caressing where the shots had hit and nodded. “Fast, indeed.” Her body was encased in a red glow and she vanished, only to reappear when she swung her blade through Sol’s shield.

Mun’s hull moved forward even faster, his shield covering Sol’s hull right as Sephiroth’s blade was about to cut into the plating. His gun’s barrel end glowed with a red light and the woman decided it would be best to avoid the attack by dodging sideways. She was right as a blast came out as she moved, being absorbed into the shield.

She wasn’t expecting Mun to intercept her, though, as she was sent flying across the arena. She impacted the dome feet first and crouched down in the process to soften it, a small smile tugging at her lips. She lifted one of her hands, her palm facing the two, and without warning a giant block of ice appeared around them. “Let’s see how much strain your shields can take.” An equally large boulder ripped itself out of the ground and shot towards the block of ice.

Sol suddenly appeared in the boulder’s path, kicking it up and over the block of ice while Mun kicked the ice apart. After three kicks the ice shattered enough to allow their hulls to move once more and they quickly turned their glowing guns towards Seph, a volley of missiles taking off from their vertical tubes.

Sephiroth swung her sword multiple times, sending glowing blue edges towards the missiles that sliced right through them, continuing on their path afterwards and thus impacting the dome. She launched herself from her position and shot a cluster of fireballs at Mun’s hull.

The hull retreated to beside Sol’s while Mun himself charged forward, aiming for her head. When Seph tried to swipe at him he twisted and grabbed her wrist and pulled, flipping her over onto her stomach as he broke her wrist.

Crying out briefly, she seized the chance and rammed the hilt of her weapon right between his eyes with enough force to produce a sickening ‘crack’, before teleporting out of his grasp and proceeding to kick him into the ground.

She only got one kick in as Sol sprang forward and delivered all four of her hooves to the back of Seph’s head, knocking her onto the slowly melting spikes of ice.

Jumping to her feet again, she looked rather damaged. The spikes having cut through her clothes and skin, but she just grinned and covered her broken wrist with her hand that was still holding the sword.

The hulls fired their charged shots, knocking her against the dome and covering her with a cloud of dust.

When the dust settled it revealed a miraculously unharmed woman that was grinning widely, her hands still glowing a bright green, while the various cuts over her body closed themselves. Her eyes danced with glee and she struck her sword into the ground. “You’re really tough. I like that.” Both hands raised now, one pointing at Sol the other at her hull, two miniature novas flared into existence before them, but instead of releasing them, Sephiroth held them back, pumping more power into them and making them doubling their size. Chuckling, she shot them, making the ground melt underneath their paths with their intense heat.

Sol reacted as soon as the blasts left Seph’s hands, shooting backwards and following the curve of the dome away from the attack as both of the hulls went into Overdrive quadrupling their shields and firing off blasts just as big towards Seph. Mun appeared right in her face before smashing her face into the ground hard enough to crack the stone.

Sephiroth blurred upwards and grabbed Mun at his throat, looking unamused. “I thought I put you down.” Looking past him at the two hulls that obliterated her attack and then at Sol with a lifted eyebrow, she released the stallion and the second Flare dissipated. “This fight is over.”

“Yes, it is,” Mun said in both his and Sol’s voice as he hit Seph back into the ground, twisting both of her arms behind her back.

Sighing, the woman made no move to free herself. “I won’t fight longer. Sol’s reaction told me that she was protecting something. So if you think you really need to hurt me a little bit further, although I already proclaimed the fight over and did not defend myself, go ahead.”

Mun released her immediately, backing away. “Our apologies, we thought you had meant to end it with a final attack.”

The shields around the hulls flared and broke, a bit of electricity zapping from one to the other before the guns lowered to the ground, smoke pouring out of small vents on the back of the hulls.

Sephiroth picked herself off of the ground and dusted herself off, before looking at Sol. “So, mind to share of what you were this protective of?” Pulling her sword out off the ground, she let it disappear.

“That-” Sol began in both voices, stopping and shaking her head a bit before continuing in only hers, “That attack would have obliterated my organic body, had it hit.”

“Yeah, about that. If the thick head over there-” She gestured vaguely in Mun’s direction. “Hadn’t distracted me, I would have stopped both of them myself. I never intended for them to hit. But I truly am impressed that you managed to stop one on your own.”

“Ah, so it would seem that we would have won if you hadn’t called the match,” Mun said as he walked over to the hulls.

Chuckling again, the woman nodded. “You would have, yes. I can’t fight at full power right now due to an injury. I’m actually surprised that that last attack hadn’t hur-uuuuuurrrrrggggghhhh!” She clutched her chest and toppled over, positively vomiting blood on the ground like she had in the infirmary after sharing her Cells.

“Sephiroth!” I rushed into the dome and over to her saying, “I knew I shouldn’t have let you do this!”

She still clutched her chest and heaved a few times, her face a mask of agony, but she tried to smile nonetheless. “S-sorry, Max. Sol and Mun are really good and I let myself get carried away. D-don’t worry, I’m fine.”

“You’re coughing up blood.” I put her arm around my shoulders and stood up. “You’re going straight back to the infirmary so Home can try to help you heal.”

Sephiroth groaned. “That isn’t necessary. No one can heal this wound until it healed itself. I promise to take it easy and not overexert myself again, but please don’t bring me back to that place. The beds are just plain uncomfortable.”

“Fine, but if you throw up blood onto my bed you’re cleaning it.” I turned the both of us towards the castle, the fillies flying ove- I stopped and stared at Golden who had landed on Seph’s head. “Looks like Golden did get wings.”

Chuckling, she followed my lead without resistance. “That’s nice. But I missed it. Are they black like my wing or are they matching her coat? I really hope it’s the latter.”

“They’re a bit darker than her coat, but not black.” I resumed carrying Seph towards the door. “She hasn’t put them away yet, so you could just look over your shoulder to see.”

She did as much and smiled. “Neat.” Then she frowned slightly. “Sol didn’t answer my question.”

“I thought I had,” Sol said as she came up on our right. “I was protecting myself when I avoided that attack-”

“I heard that, but it doesn’t sound right for some reason.”

Sol grunted as she helped support Seph. “I was about to say that protecting Aurora’s new body was part of that.”

“Wait what?” I looked over at her, trying to figure out what that meant.

Seph blinked, thunderstruck, before roaring. “YOU FOUGHT ME WHILE BEING PREGNANT?!”

“It is early enough that there isn’t more than a small lump of cells, certainly no soul yet. The most we would lose would be three weeks,” Sol said.

I facepalmed and said, “Sol, Seph loves children too much to let your aloofness about this slide.”

One of the woman’s eyes twitched, but her voice dropped to a more decent volume, still managing to sound even angrier. “A lump of- Can you fathom what could have happened if I were able to fight earnestly?! And the most would be three weeks?! Would you just- could you- how- GAH!” I felt her shake by my side, too angry to even speak properly anymore.

Sol gave Seph an apologetic look and said, “Sorry, Mun and I get like that after we use TSDS. It usually wears off a few minutes after we untangle ourselves.”

All of Sephiroth’s wrath dissipated suddenly, taking almost all blood out of her face with it as she paled. “I fought a pregnant mare. I- I… threw a Flare at a pre-” Her now ghostly white face gained a distinct green sheen around her nose and she covered her mouth with one hand, while dry heaving into it.

“If you had known, Sol and I wouldn’t have had such a workout.” She shrugged. “It wouldn’t have made a difference, seeing as how I avoided your attacks.”

“I fu- I know attacks that you couldn’t have avoided in such an enclosed area! What if I had decided to use Beta instead?!”

“Then you would’ve taken out most of Canterlot,” I said, pulling open the door to the castle. “That shield would’ve shattered and the backlash of that would’ve made the explosion worse. That type of shield was made to use the energy of attacks that hit it as power....” I trailed off, knowing Seph knew what would have happened if the shield had overloaded.

“Ffffffffidles. Okay, never, ever use Beta.” Seph sighed and shook her head, slowly as to not disturb Golden too much. “Probably would have killed me to even try using it at the moment.”

“Look at it this way, if I or Mun had sensed something that powerful being used, we would have given up,” Sol said, leading us down a corridor to the right.

Suddenly a full-body shiver ran through the woman and she shook her head afterwards. “Let’s just say that I’m glad that you two are in charge of the family’s protection.”

“That’s part of why I bought them from Nono,” I said as I opened the door to my rooms. “Another was I wanted Nono to get out of my face about her debt to me.”

“Who’s Nono?”

“The one who Displaced me.”

Sitting down on my bed, Sephiroth looks at me with a raised eyebrow. “You know the one that sent you here?”

“Yeah, she’s real nice. If not for her figuratively trying to shove items down my throat because I paid too much for some things, we’d be the best of friends.”

After taking Golden from her head and hugging her, she let herself fall back on the bed. “The only memory I got left from mine is that he turned up in the castle’s garden and freed me from my imprisonment. Looked kind of shabby, with his giant trench coat and his rucksack that jingled like he got millions of little things in it.”

“Ah, that’s The Merchant.” I chuckled and shook my head as I sat down next to her. “Everyone calls him that because he looks exactly like the Merchant from the Resident Evil games.”

“Huh… Well he took my tears as payment for freeing me. Don’t know why, though. Could ask him who I was in my old life.” She began to absentmindedly stroke Golden and sounded exhausted.

“You’ll have to trade for any little bit of information, though. I’ve heard he can be ruthless in his dealings from the Displaced that have met him or remember him.”

I didn’t receive another answer and her form had relaxed completely, so it was not hard to tell that she fell asleep. I smiled and gave her cheek a kiss before lying down beside her.

Chapter 46: Visiting the Wastes

“Okay, so even though I managed to free up a lot by firing the entirety of the nobility and taking their titles, we still don’t have enough to give the changeling’s PR a good chunk,” I said, looking over Equestria’s budget. Chrysalis was sitting with me in this meeting, a few changelings acting as gofers for the both of us.

“I could start-” The rest of what Chrysalis said was drown out by someone saying, “HEY! WHOEVER YOU ARE, HELP US!”

I jolted up and looked around before turning back to the queen. “I’m sorry Chrysalis, but it looks like I’m needed in.... Actually, why don’t you come along?”

“If it gets me away from this mess and into somewhere I can pound my frustrations out,” She said, coming around the table to my side.

“All aboard the handbasket to hell!” I said before opening my portal right beneath us both. Chrysalis yelped in shock when she started to fall, but landed beside me on her hooves.

We arrived in what could only ever be called a dive in the middle of a bar fight next to a woman wearing an outfit with dark browns and blacks with a dragon tail coming out of the back of the loose pants. On her head was a sort of chinese looking hat with a feather sticking out of the middle of it.

There was no doubt that she was winning the fight but Chrysalis charged into the woman’s enemies, knocking them in every direction, pulling even more of the bar into the fight. I sat down at a table near the woman and said, “So what started this?”

“One of the ponies called me a mutant monkey then threw a bottle at my head,” she said, punching one of the remaining ponies away.

“Yeah, that’d make most humans fight back. Sorry I’m not helping out, I’m supposed to be taking it easy for the next few months.” A mug was tossed in my direction, only for me to catch it and hand it to the woman.

“Heads up Littlepip!” The woman said as she threw the mug I gave her at the pony that was sneaking up on the other pony wearing some kind of suit and on her hind legs.

“You see this is why we can’t stay in bars, you end up getting into fights with other ponies,” The pony - Littlepip I assume - said.

“Not my fault they act like assholes whenever they see my face.”

“Well, you-” I ducked, letting a pony thrown by Chrysalis sail harmlessly over my head and continued, “You have the right idea, but might want to work on your rep a bit more.”

“Lady this is the wastelands, we can pretty much do whatever we want. Then again I don’t kill ponies unless they draw a weapon on me or Littlepip, or if a monster is attacking a town or something.”

Just then, the pony Chrysalis threw stood up holding a revolver and tried to charge past me. As he did so, I slid my chair back and knocked him over, pulling my shotgun and pistol from my bag. I stepped on the pony’s back, pushing him back to the floor and leveling my pistol at his head as I fired my shotgun into the ceiling. “BREAK IT UP!”

That caused everyone to look my way and instantly decide to go back to what they had been doing before. Heh, no one ever messes with a pregnant woman holding a shotgun.

“Well that was a mood killer, and just when I was winning.” The woman said as she punched the pony she was holding into unconsciousness. “So care to tell me who you two are?”

Chrysalis trotted over with a big grin and stuck out her hoof to the woman and said, “Queen Chrysalis.”

“Vanessa Roberts,” She said while shaking Chrysalis’s hoof. “And the pony over there is my partner Littlepip.”

“Nice to meet you, Vanessa, I’m Maxine Caulfield. Everyone just calls me Max, though,” I said as I kicked the gun away from the pony under my foot. “Why don’t we go somewhere we didn’t cause a scene?”

“Yeah let’s go, I don’t wanna get nagged at by the bar’s manager again. Pip gather whatever caps and weapons these guys have and let’s roll out.”

“Way ahead of yeah Van.” Littlepip said as her horn started to glow levitating some of the knocked out ponies weapons and old style soda bottle caps into her stale bag.

Chrysalis and I followed them out of the bar and into what looked like a rundown city. “So where we goin?”

“To New Appaloosa’s Science and Health Department.” Vanessa said pointing to a somewhat broken, but stable white building with a sign on it. “That’s pretty much where we live from time to time.”

“Now I wish I brought Mun along. He’d try to fix the building back to new because of his almost Twilight-level OCD,” I joked, putting my guns back in my bag.

“Why do I get the feeling he would possible get into a fight with Sunny Day if they were to meet each other.”

“I’m pretty sure she would fight him from touching her stuff,” Littlepip said as she opened the door to the building.

“She’d probably lose. Mun knows every kind of fighting style in my universe and isn’t a slouch when it comes to defending himself,” I said, walking in behind Vanessa.

“That maybe true, but I bet he never fought against a pony from the wasteland.”

“Well, he is an AI that has a tank and a pony as bodies. I’m pretty sure he can analyze her fighting style and counter it before she pounds his head in.”

“Yeah sure he can. Tell me, how far is the technology level in your world?”

“I actually bought Mun and his sister, Sol, from the one who Displaced me.” I stretched and sat on a nearby empty chair. “That was after I bought my camera from her and was cast in stone for about a thousand years.”

“So it’s still in a somewhat medieval kind of state of technology then huh?”

I looked around the lab, seeing quite a few monster parts in jars, as well as a few filled with blood. “Not really- Chrysalis, you don’t know what’s in that,” I warned her.

She pulled her face away from a cloudy jar and wandered around, looking through all the jars as she said, “These are quite fascinating.”

“They should be fascinating seeing how you’re looking at Vanessa’s blood.” Said a red pony with blue mane and tail appeared from underneath her desk. “I take it you are human right?”

“No, a changeling.”

“I’m the human,” I said waving to the new pony.

“Ah, my mistake, it’s rare to find a changeling out here in this part of town. Then again it’s hard to find anything that used be part of Equestria’s past.”

That got Chrysalis’ attention and she turned to the mare saying, “Oh? Is there any mention of Queen Chrysalis in what you’ve found?”

“Not that much only saying that you died when the mega spells hit Equestria 200 years ago along with Celestia, Luna, and faust knows how many other ponies died as well.”

“That’s disappointing.”

“So what’s there to do here? Aside from starting fights and you three?” I asked.

“Normally I would have Vanessa and Littlepip hunt down the rest of the elements of harmony for my machine, but for now seeing how they already found the elements of honesty and generosity they’re pretty much getting some R&R. That and I’m monitoring the two for any body changes.”

I chuckled and gave Littlepip a saucy look. “I could help you with that...”

“Not that kind of body change, mutation body change due to the frenzy virus these two knuckleheads have.”

“HEY!” Littlepip and Vanessa said at the same time.

“You don’t think I could make note of those while...” I used a bit of magic to teleport over between them and put my arms around their shoulders. “Having some one on one fun?”

“I know Vanessa wouldn’t mind seeing how she had a fun time with Kat’s sister. Littlepip on the other hoof….I don’t know about her she hasn’t showed much of a sex drive,” The still unknown pony said.

“Hey! I’m not your fucking lab rat Sunny Day,” Vanessa said.

“Said the amazon human with four arms underneath her shirt and have gore magala horns on her head.”

I leaned on Vanessa and said, “You know, If I wasn’t pregnant I’d show you an even better time than Raven. But I’m more in the mood to shoot something other than a ceiling.”

“Oh...um...l-like what?”

“Well, I know we can’t just go on the roof and start shooting at anyone that’s passing by...”

“No killing, this is a refuge town and the only time we do kill is if raiders, slavers, or monsters are attacking the town.” Sunny said as she walked over to Vanessa and pulled out a syringe. “Now Vanessa I need to see your other arms please.”

“I’m not doing it.”

I rolled my eyes and said, “You do I’ll come back once my son is born to give you a good time.”

“It isn’t me you have to ask, ‘Essa.”

“I know that-Ow! Son of a bitch!”

“Yep, just as I thought.” Sunny said as she placed the syringe inside a machine. “It appears that you blood is finally changing.”

“Oh? What’s she turning into?” I asked.

“Think of an anthropomorphic pony with certain features of a gore magala.” Sunny said as she levitated a picture of what the monster looked like. “She’ll only have the horns, the extra two arms, the tail, and her hair & eyes will turn purple.”

“Huh, no wonder she has a tail.”

“Yeah hence the reason why she needs to be more careful and stay under Red Eyes radar.”

I felt something squeeze my ass and gave Vanessaa small glare. “I said I’d come back once my son was born.”

“Hey, do you know how hard it is to control a second set of arms? Not to mention that I just got these yesterday so they pretty much have a mind of their own until I can get accustomed to them.”

I gave her own ass a squeeze and flicked one of the spines on her tail making her shudder. “I don’t know that feeling, but I know what it’s like to not be in control of your own actions.”

“Vanessa should have full control of her arms in about a day or two depending, during that time how about you two will be hunting down the other elements for the machine I’m 25% done with?” Sunny said as she took a blood sample from Littlepip and placed it into the same machine that Vanessa’s blood was in.

“Well, I’m gonna need to go back before too much longer. I have foals to take care of and a country to run.”

“Good luck with that, just make sure it doesn’t turn out like this place did. Faust knows you’ll be bucked if it did.”

“Before you leave you’re gonna need Vanessa’s token.” said Littlepip as she motioned Vanessa to hand me a very long sword that seemed to resemble the night sky.

“That’s only a copy of the original sword.” Vanessa said show me the original one. “Can’t let you have it.”

“Kinda guessed it wouldn’t be the original,” I said as I took it, setting it in my bag.

“Nothing against you or anything, but this was a parting gift from a friend of mine before she died.”

I smiled and gave her a hug. “Thanks for letting me have a copy, then. If I ever need your help, I’ll call.”

“If you need a monster to kill or some kind of assassin attacks you or your family. Give us a call and we’ll help you out.”

“If I can’t handle it myself, I will.”

“We’ll see, till then see ya next time.”

“See ya!” I said as I sank into my portal, Chrysalis flying over in panic and just barely managing to make it.

“That was... interesting,” Chrysalis said once we landed back in our universe.

“Tell me about it. Wanna go grab some lunch before we get back to this?”

The changeling shook her head and sighed, “I’m seriously considering just handing the hive over to you and being a general or something.”

Author's Note

This is a crossover with ElementBrigade's story Hunters of the Wasteland.

Chapter 0: Controlling Time

Journal entry #1: Whew, today was the big day! I'm starting a new journal because I filled the last one right before Celly blew up and encased me in stone. Here's more or less how I got out...

Oh give me a home
Where the buffalo roam.
Where the deer and the antelope play!
Where seldom is heard a discouraging word,
And the sky is not cloudy all day!

SHUT UP, YOU HAIRLESS APE! I AM SICK AND TIRED OF YOUR WEEKLY 'DRIVE DISCORD EVEN MORE INSANE' TIME!! I heard over the... you know, I don't know how Discord and I can hear each other. Ah well, one more thing to chalk up to being in Equestria. I like to think of it as texting someone with your mind.

Come on, you were practically begging me to talk to you the first twenty years, I sent back at him.

That was before I found out that you're like a karaoke machine every Saturday night AND GO UNTIL DAWN SUNDAY!!!!!

Caps lock, remember to turn it off once in a while~! ;P

Discord and I were situated in the Royal Sister's Garden in Canterlot, though it's known now as the Royal gardens. I was right outside the window behind the throne on a pedestal that put me high enough to look over Luna's shoulder at who was currently bringing their problem forward. Discord, being a trouble-maker even as a statue had to be moved from the next pillar over to one in a vault under the throne. No one but Luna -- and all the ponies Celestia had petrified along with me -- knew the vault was there anymore. That didn't stop him from getting out two or three days ago, and what a short time it was.

Man, over a thousand years and I'm still stuck in stone. I still remember how I got stoned... *snerk* Okay, that was a lame joke. And I still have to tell you how I got here before you'll be able to understand that story.

FLASHBACK

"Oh, wow! someone actually cos-playing as Max," said the person taking tickets. I was in line outside the con's main room giving my ticket to the guy. I decided to have a bit of fun and see how good my impression was.

"Yeah, I know she's a girl, but I'm not gonna let that stop me from going to a con as her," I said with a smile. I knew my outfit was almost complete... almost. I still hadn't found an analogue camera like the one she had that wasn't super expensive, so there was that along with my gender that would be counted against me in the competition. I had on an old greyed hoodie, a pair of worn blue jeans with a few holes in them and a pair of tennis shoes -- girls tennis shoes at that (they were very comfy, sue me). I also had some black eyeliner around my eyes like I hadn't had a lot of sleep and, instead of a wig, I just grew out my hair to match.

"Dude, seriously? You're a guy!?"

"Yup," I said in my natural voice, my smile getting a bit bigger. "Here I thought I wouldn't be able to pull off her voice."

"Um..." the guy scratched his head. "Enjoy the con?"

I gave him a nod and walked in to enjoy my first convention, and to commemorate the occasion I headed towards the stalls. I wonder if I'll find a camera -- or at least a replica -- here... It was about an hour into my search that I saw someone cos-playing as Samus Aran disappear suddenly from in front of a stall. No warning, no flash of light or darkness, no inter-demensional gate -- just gone.

... What.... Okay, now I want to buy something from that vendor.

Walking over, the man standing behind the counter saw me and beckoned me closer before reaching under the table and pulled out a yellow analogue camera, just like the one Max had in Life is Strange. I was there in a second asking, "How much for it?"

The guy was dressed in a very life-like costum of a Moogle from Final Fantasy XII, complete with small bat-like wings. "Only thirty bucks, and I'll even throw in enough film for two hundred photos Kupo!"

I look at everything else he was selling, "Fuck that, here's a hundred, and I'll take that pencil case as well."

"Thank you Kupo! Mind your head..."

"Wait, wha-"

Damn, if I knew he could hit that hard I wouldn't have gone over there... I thought as I woke up, rubbing my head. Now where am I?

Looking around I found I was outside a cave in a clearing. One that held a very familiar Tree. "No way. No fucking way! I'M IN EQUESTRIA!!!!! ... And I'm now a girl..."

Shit, I sound just like Max, just more sure of myself, my eyebrows shot up as I thought of something. ... Do I have her powers?

Looking around, I began taking note of every little thing that happened. Okay, there's a... Bluejay? flying into the cave, most likely has a nest in the Tree.... There's a squirrel running from some angry rabbits... never thought I'd say that....

Just then, a hawk swooped down and picked up a rabbit, plunging its beak into the rabbit's neck before flying off. If that bunny was sentient enough to look angry, it's sentient enough to know what karma is.

Turning back to face the Tree, I raised my right hand and held it out in front of me. Everything slowly stopped and then began to reverse. The hawk flew backwards into the clearing again and deposited the rabbit back on the ground where it began running backwards, rewinding to where it entered the clearing with its friends. The bluejay came out of the cave, going back over the trees where it came from. Soon, I began to feel a pain in my head, and lowered my arm.

Standing there, I watched everything play itself out again, the pain not going away until the hawk flew off with the rabbit again. Damn, I'm limited to how far back and how often I can rewind. But at least I can rewind time like Max could.

"Are we there yet?" a familiar voice said. My first thought was: OHMYGOSHTHATWASCELESTIA*squee*!!!!! My second one was more intelligible, ... Celestia's the one that's whining? This will be fun to watch.

Author's Note

Yeah, I know. "You're far behind with the 'weekly' updates for Duellum Telum and you're writing another!?!?"

I've had it in my head to make this story for quite a while now. I've been going back and forth on whether or not I should use Max Caulfield from Life is Strange or Jehuty from Zone of Enders.

Chapter 08: Getting Caught and Trading

"Ah... Max.... I had thought you were with...." Luna said as I walked into the hallway, the guard following right behind me. "Nightwing? What are you tw-" Her face darkens when she smells us.

"Before you ask; no, I'm not cheating on Celly. We agreed that we could sleep with others," I said in explanation.

The guard -- Nightwing apparently -- hung his head, ears folding back.

Luna opened her mouth then seemed to rethink and closed it. Finally she said, "I understand that Celestia wants you to consider expanding your herd, but please... refrain from taking lovers from my harem. I'll excuse it this once."

I gave her a confused look for a moment before realizing, "Oh, I get it." I chuckled. "If I had known that I wouldn't have teased Steel Wall."

Luna's cheeks darkened more. "My harem is not the entirety of the Lunar Guard!"

"Ah, okay! I'll tell Steel to get ponies who aren't in your harem to guard Celly and I." I said as I walked to Celestia's door. "I'll go wake Celestia up so we can take a shower."

"Very well. Shall I expect you in the dining room in an hour?" Luna said, an almost imperceptible quiver in her voice.

"Better make that two, she might want to use that one spell while we're in there." I said after a small pause.

Before she could say anything more I closed the door and leaned against it.

"I haven't planned for that scenario. Hell, I didn't even know it was a possibility." I paced in front of the door. "It might be a surprise for Celly if I ask Luna to join us.... I'll have to be careful with my approach; one wrong move and it'll go wrong in so many ways it's not even funny."

I looked over at the alicorn sleeping in the bed, a blanket barely covering her lower half, revealing that the spell she cast was still active. I smile and say as I walk over to the bed, "At least she won't need coffee this morning.~"

I toss the blanket the rest of the way off her and give her member a long lick. I leave a trail of kisses up her stomach and chest before giving her a long, togue-filled kiss. By the time I pulled away Celestia was grinding her half-hard dick against me. "I'll be in the shower if you want to continue this," I giggle as Celestia gave a soft moan.

I give her one last kiss before slowly walking to the bathroom, swinging my hips as I did so. I smirked as I heard a scramble of hooves once I turned on the water.

"Hey, you're the one that sold me my camera!" I exclaimed as a moogle jumped out the door of a beat-up RV.

I had been trying to find the guard's training grounds when I got lost in a hedge maze. After some stumbling around I came across a peculiar sight. A beat-up RV that looked like it was held together with duct tape, fencing wire, and some sort of clear-looking liquid driving out of a portal.

"Yup! I'm Nono," The moogle said. "Ole Merchy told me you paid twice what I said he could sell things for, kupo-po."

"And that's a problem because...?"

Nono stamps her foot on the ground. "It's a problem because you don't know how much power is in even one of those, kupo-po! Those tokens are worth more than a single universe; more powerful than all the energy in one! Used right, they can give even me a huge boost of power that's permanent. If I just take the five hundred and seventy-nine that are left over from giving you that knowledge, I'll be endebted to you until every last universe is destroyed, kupo."

I open my mouth but get interrupted. "No! I won't let you swindle yourself. You'll either take them back or tell me what you would like as compensation, kupo."

"... Fine. I'll take a life-time supply of film, a hundred million bits, and a laser rifle from Fallout New Vegas with all the attatchments you can get in the game and infinite ammo for it," I said.

"Very well, that will leave you with five hundred fifty tokens," Nono said as she pulled the items out of a compartment on the side of the RV.

I don't thi- ... I might want to get some of those. Blushing, I said, "Um.... Would I be able to get a life-time supply of tampons?"

"Yes, those'll be only four tokens."

I guess I'll get something useless as well, then. "How about two M1A1 Abrams that are as tall as my knee with infinite ammo, two laser cannons on iether side of the turret facing the same way as the main gun, a battery of missiles -- vertical launch coming out of the top of the turret -- in the turret near the middle, and they are controlled by two separate AI that see me as their commander. They'll need to be able to repair themselves, and have a hangar for a drone in the front right between the tracks. And a sensor mast or two with every kind of sensor there is."

Nono raised an eyebrow. "So miniature bolos, but with less guns?"

"Yeah, and if you could make them amphibious and give them some torpedoes and depth charges.... I know! How about making them twin AIs and have them specialized to cover each other's weaknesses with something like TSDS?"

"Trying to make sure these are the last things you buy for now?"

"You know it. I don't really need anything I don't already have, so I'm gonna go overboard on these; make sure they're almost impossible to stop without me giving the order."

The Moogle crossed her arms, "Okay, that'll come to two sixty-seven each. Sure you don't want to add something else?"

I thought a moment and said, "Yeah, an Overdrive function. Can't have a custom tank with out something to make it that much dangerous. And a way for them to go around without having to move their hulls, can't forget that."

Nono frowned and said, "That'll put you over by three."

I pulled out the three Plumber's Badges. "No worries, I was going to give you these three so you could give them to The Merchant."

"Why's that?"

"I don't want these three at all, but I didn't want to just destroy them."

As soon as they left my hand they disappeared and there was a flash from my right. Looking over, I saw the two tanks. One had a very light yellow paint job with white and gold trimming, the other had a midnight blue base with black and deep purple highlights.

"These are Zenith Sol and Zenith Mun. I'll be back in two year's time to you and Merchy'll be back in a year," Nono said as she stepped into her RV and closed the door.

Waving at the RV I said to the tanks, "Okay, I'm going to assume you know what's going on-" I was inturrupted by a fist sized ball of crystal slamming into my stomach from a portal.

While I was doubled over, trying to catch my breath I heard a voice, "Let those who value the freedom of all sentient life and the beauty of nature call upon the name of Medulla in your hour of need and I will lend aid.... Or if you want to hang out or whatever, that's cool too."

"SERIOUSLY?!" I shout when I catch my breath. I look at the ball, noticing that it's basically a grey-tinted cat's eye marble with the 'iris' being deep purple and blue. "WHO THE HELL IS THIS 'MEDULLA' CHARACTER?"

I stuffed it into my bag anyways, grumbling about the treatment.

"Yes, we've been briefed," an amused, feminine voice said.

"Please, don't laugh at our commander's pain," a male voice said, amusement evident in his tone.

"You aren't any better, Mun."

Standing back up and dusting myself off I said, "It's funny even after someone gets hurt. If it happened to someone else I would've laughed at it. You want to laugh at something that happens to me, go for it; I'd most likely laugh at it myself. Anyways, how about we sit and talk a little?"

"Okay, what would you like to know?" they said at the same time. ... Fuck, is that going to be a thing with them?

Author's Note

Kept forgetting to save this when I closed the tab and lost a lot of progress each time. I finally took off the escape button on the keyboard I have hooked up to my Xbox so I don't hit it AND DELETE ALL MY WRITING. Anyways, Max gets a visit from her benefactor and buys two tanks!

Chapter 24: Riding the Lightning

“Damn etiquette, making me put my hair up,” I muttered as I rummaged through the collection of Displaced tokens that I had. “Well, I do have this one ribbon. No it doesn’t match the dress. Dammit, how am I supposed to-” I stopped as I pulled out a simple yellow lightning bolt hairpin with unfolded, silver wings near the top. As soon as my hand touched it I heard, “I am Gunvolt; The Azure Striker. Adept of Lightning. Call my name and when Lightning Strikes, I will fight for you.”

I blinked and shrugged, “Oh well, whoever this ‘Azure Striker’ is wouldn’t mind me using his Token as a hair clip. Just hope he doesn’t get summoned by accident.”

Just as I was adjusting the pin though, a warm glow began to course through my hands and the cracks of electricity began to fill her room. “Wha- Damn it Murphy!” I said as a thunderous roar erupted from nearby, almost like if Thor crash landed in my bedroom.

The one who arrived though was nothing like Thor. In fact, this “Gunvolt” was a lot younger in appearance. He wore an azure overcoat and gear from top to bottom and also seemed to have a long braid on the back of his head. However, the one thing that really caught her attention with this boy was that the metal clip at the end of his braid was the same token that I was trying to adjust in her hair.

I sighed, drawing the attention of the boy, and said, “That’s what I get for trying to use a Token as an accessory, isn’t it?”

Lance turned and went for the holster that held one of his pistols. But when he saw that it was just me, he stopped. He looked to my hair and sighed. “Trust me, I’ve had worse experiences. One Displaced tried to-. Oh Sh-!” he said before blushing. “I’ll just… step outside for a moment.”

I glanced around, noticing that my dress was still hanging on the chair. Oh, that's what he's blushing about. I got a devious look in my eyes and stepped closer to Lance, making sure he knew exactly where I was looking. “And miss getting a show?”

“I’m invading your privacy aren’t I? Plus, I don’t even know your name,” Lance said, obviously feeling like his back was against the wall.

I took a few more slow steps towards him before I stuck out my hand and said, “I’m Max. The only way you’d be able to ‘invade’ my privacy.... Well, you know~.”

Lance sighed a little, noticing the dress on the chair that was nearby. “Do you have something going on tonight? Because that looks a bit formal.”

“Yeah, another formal party being thrown by an influential pony,” I said, shaking my head. “I’d rather not go, but -- being as I’m ruler of Equestria -- I have to go to every party I’m invited to.”

“I see… Hey, since I’m here… would you mind if I come with you? I don’t want you to feel like you’re forced to go somewhere alone. That way, you can feel comfortable.”

“Hmmm....” I looked him over carefully, even circling him once and brushing a hand against his backside. Damn, he is fine! Maybe I could... talk him into having some fun with me afterwards.

Lance looked a little unsure of what to say next, but continued and said, “And maybe afterwards……… Then we can have a… show?”

Oh, he actually wants some of this? I thought before giving him a seductive smile. “Oh, we’ll have more than just a show,” I said, walking over to my dress. Once I was standing next to the chair I slowly reached up and unhooked my bra, leaving it hanging on my shoulders as I glanced back at Lance and winked before shrugging it off and tossing it onto the dresser. Keeping my back to him I picked up my dress and slipped it over my shoulders, hiking up the front to remove my panties and then tossed them onto Lance’s head.

“U-uh… Okay then. Lead the way, my lady.” Lance said, trying to hide the blush that tried to appear on his face. He opened the door for me, obviously thinking I was ready.

I levitated my crown over, slipping my feet into the high heels that came with the dress as I called, “Sol, can you make sure Mun gets Golden and Light to bed in an hour? Rainbow’s already asleep on my bed.”

“Who’s Sol? A servant?” Lance asked in a low toned voice.

“She’s an AI I bought from Nono -- the one who sent me here -- after I was out of stone for... roughly a week. She has a ‘twin’ named Mun. Their first names are Zenith, since they came from the same AI core, but they have separate hulls and organic bodies,” I explained as I took one last look in the mirror and walked towards the door. “They’re basically my family’s bodyguards and friends, rather than actual servants or something.”

“I see,” Lance said, tossing the garments that were on his head to the bed before closing the door behind them, “Lead the way, Ms. Max.”

“I have been married, Lance. If you’re going to use a title, please use the correct one,” I said as Sol matched my pace and Mun’s hull followed behind.

“I apologize… Mrs. Max? Would that work?” The Adept asked, a little unsure.

“I’d rather you just called me Max, but yes.”

“Okay Max. Lead the way.” The Adept said, offering a kind gesture that would have her take the lead.

I lead the group to the main hall stopping briefly in front of Celestia's statue, laying a hand on its dais reverentially. “I’ll catch him. He’ll be coming after me tomorrow, but I’ll catch him instead,” I whispered.

“I’m sorry, but I’m a bit lost in translation.” Lance whispered back. “Care to explain who’s ‘He’?”

My expression soured and I turned to the main entrance. “The one who killed them.”

“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that… Does he have a name?” Lance asked.

I gestured at the statues and said, “Commander Hurricane killed Celestia and Luna.”

“Oh… and if you say that he’s coming after you… Do you need a bodyguard?”

I sighed and started for the door. “With Sol and Mun to protect me, and my own powers besides, I don’t need anyone else. But Gilgamesh is around here somewhere and said he’d help me.”

“If you say so. I have powers myself, but you had probably already seen them when you summoned me.”

“Anyways,” I grabbed his arm and pressed myself to him, letting him feel my perky nipples through the thin dress. “How’s it feel to be the escort of the ruler of Equestria?”

“Quite… nice. Especially for someone as beautiful as you.” Lance complimented.

I gave him a small smile and loosened my grip as I saw we were passing by Silver Plate. “Ugh, etiquette....”

“Is something wrong, My lady?”

“No, but if I don’t follow etiquette, Silver Plate there won’t forget it. Or shut up about it.”

“Would it be the same thing for me or am I okay?” The adept asked.

“Probably not. If you don’t stay through the day that is.”

“Well, I’m not in a rush or anything, so I’m all yours.” The Azure Striker said happily. “Will the guards have to search me for weapons or is that not accustomed here?”

“If they did, they’d have to arrest Sol and I as well,” I said goodnaturedly.

“So would that mean I can keep these?” Lance asked, showing the two guns he kept in his holster underneath his coat. “Or would I have to set them aside at the door?”

I immediately closed his coat. “It isn’t the guns you have to worry about, it’s those muscles,” I said, stroking his chest before reluctantly withdrawing my hand. “I might just take you to a closet and have my way with you~.”

When we went inside the ballroom, Lance asked, “Max, Who’s that?”

I looked over and watched as Gilgy pulled a monocle and a top hat from somewhere and placed them on the giant green wolf-like figure beside him. “That would be Gilgamesh. I don’t know who that wolf is though,” I said, trying my best not to facepalm. “I don’t think he was invited to this party, judging by the way Fancy Pants is smiling.”

“That would definitely put a term on the phrase ‘letting themselves in’. Oh and I think he’s waving at you.”

I waved back, giving him a smile. “Well, he was good in bed last day. I guess I can forgive him of this.”

“Wait, he slept with you?” Lance asked, a bit surprised by the statement. “I thought you were married.”

“I said ‘was married’. Celestia... didn’t mind anyways if I had others, just like I didn’t mind if she did.”

“Wait… are you said that you married Celestia or am I getting this mixed up?” The Adept asked, a bit taken back by that sentence.

I motioned towards the dance floor. “Why don’t I explain while we do a song?”

Lance took up my hand and followed me in stride, nodding his head. “I’ll take you up on that offer, my lady.” The two began to dance in motion with the beat of the song, orchestrated by an earth pony who was very talented with a Cello.

“Marriage here is more simple than earth. There are the occasional flashy ones like Cadence and Shining Armor’s, but mostly it’s just two ponies sticking together,” I said as I watched a white mare with a spiky, two toned, blue mane walk over to the stage the cellist was on. She was beginning to prep her station, which had the electronic vibe mix into the spaces that the melody of the Cello had left open. “Most are open to... I guess you could say mistresses, but none were as loose as Celestia and I.”

“I-I’m sorry for your loss… It must be tough for you to go on since you lost someone you cared for.” Lance said.

I gave him a sad smile and said, “She didn’t want me to save her. She... felt that it was her time to go.” I shook my head. “I wasn’t about to go against her wishes.”

“Faithful to the end? What about her sister?”

“I had to stop her a thousand years ago from killing herself when she had to banish Celestia,” I sighed. “She spent a thousand years without her sister, and didn’t want me to save her either.”

“I-I’m sorry you had to go through that. It just…… bothers me a little. In the world I’m from, I’m suppose to help other ponies that can’t help themselves with my gifts,” He paused for a minute, trying to catch his breath, “However, it feels different with you because in a way, I’m not sure if there’s anything I can do to help. I feel like Somepony’s trying to get under my skin. Show to me that I’m a failure. That I can’t save everyone, even if I wanted too.”

“That is a hard truth for a hero to learn. That’s why I’ve settled for just being neutral,” I said before smirking. “But I’ll be as bad as you want in bed~....”

Lance smiled at me and said, “Indeed, but for now, shall we have this dance? Thanks to you, I can see I’m not a failure. Not with a beautiful goddess such as yourself.”

“'M not a goddess,” I pouted as I leaned into his shoulder, unconsciously rubbing my cheek into it.

“True. Not a goddess, but… my goddess.” The Adept cooed, caressing me so I could be comfortable in our current situation.

Damn he's sappy. But.... Fuck, am I falling for him? I thought as we danced through the crowd. I only met him a half hour ago, but this... this feels right.

All too soon, the song ended and they turned towards the drink table. I chuckled and said, “And here I thought I wouldn’t enjoy this. Thanks for joining me.”

“You’re welcome. Thank you for allowing me the chance to escort you, Max.” The Adept replied, looking over towards something.

“It was either that, or send you back right away with only a ‘sorry wrong number’,” I said before following his gaze and seeing Gilgamesh coming over. My expression soured a bit. “Great. Just when I forget about tomorrow night, I get reminded of it.”

“Ouch. Is that what you think of when you look at me? Maybe I should just avoid you for the night then,” Gilgamesh replied, holding his chest like he’d just been wounded. “So, who’s your date?”

“That isn’t what I meant.... This is Lance he’s... something called a Gunvolt?” I asked, looking at the person in question.

“My Name is Lance Walker. Gunvolt is just a code name. I’m an Adept.” He properly introduced himself. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Likewise, kid. You moved pretty well on the floor there, too,” he complimented, extending his hand for a shake. “Oh, and this here’s my travelling companion, Enkidu. Say hi, buddy.”

The wolf barked and sat in front of him, wagging his tail as he actually tipped his hat.

“Wow. That’s quite talented. Oh man, if only Lumen were here to meet you. She’s a Breezie that I work with as a partner on the squad we’re on. Which makes me wonder, have you two ever heard of the Power Ponies?”

“Only from that one episode in the show,” I replied. “Didn’t really seem like the writers knew what they were trying to do with that one.”

Lance chuckled. “Actually, My Equestria is the same Equestria as theirs. Twilight and the others are the same heroes you might’ve heard of. But things aren’t quite as easy as what you saw in that episode that you were referring to.”

“Huh. So is Twilight an alicorn, or a pegasus with a horn attachment like some fans think the Masked Matterhorn was?”

“Alicorn.” Lance answered Gilgamesh’s question.

“You know, I’ve been thinking of how I could turn her into an alicorn without knowing exactly how it happens. Might just shove all the paperwork onto her once she’s one,” I stated.

“She might have her own responsibilities too. Split it evenly amongst you and her and you should be fine.” He suggested. “Wherever there’s a badge, there's always a burden.”

“Tell me about it. That’s why I didn’t take command of the military initially,” Gilgamesh muttered.

“Being a commander isn’t my thing either. I work well with partners, but huge groups is another thing. I am learning though and that is something.”

“Heh, and here I am, trying to guide Equestria through a forest of knives while blindfolded,” I said, shaking my head ruefully. “Still, I’d rather it be me instead of one of those once nobles.”

“Let me guess, they would want to seize power for themselves? Typical selfish jerks.”

“Most of the time, yeah, but sometimes they can surprised you. You’ll never guess who told all the panicking nobles to shut the hell up and get their shit together when the war in my dimension started,” Gilgamesh said.

“Fancy Pants?” I suggested.

“Prince freaking Blueblood.”

“That child abandoning piece of crap?”

“That might be who he is here, but in my universe he was just a pompous prick. Then Canterlot got attacked by the demons of Tartarus, and a near-death experience gave him a wake-up call. He even fought on the front lines.”

“Huh, and here I had him executed. If I had known that I would’ve just sent him to Tartarus for a few seconds,” I said as I filled a cup with some wine. “So how many Displaced have you met so far? Aside from Kat and Typhon, that is.”

“Oh boy, let’s see here… first was Xante, then there was Auric Fulcrum… Pyramid Head, Nemesis, Jason, Ben 10, Aaron-”

“Excuse me for interrupting, but did you say Jason? As in Jason Hughes?”

“Oh, you met my son?”

“Yeah recently. Had to fight with him when one of his enemies showed up in my world after trying to massacre the Breezies in Vanaheim. I think she was called… Eclipse?” Lance asked himself. “Not only that, but I happen to have met HodgePodge as well. I just didn’t know that he was your son.”

“No wonder you were worried about illegitimate kids,” I interjected.

“Actually, it’s kinda adoption. He’s actually the grandson of Hel, goddess of the dead, but he was raised on earth by two humans. His mom actually visited Equestria as a kid waaaaay in the past, and she went back with him when he paid the realm a visit. He never had any real attachment to his earth father. Apparently he was a religious nutcase, and asked if I’d like to fill the role.”

“Well, that’s quite a story Gilgamesh.” Lance complimented the Warrior. “Jason kind of told me about his family and I told him sometime that I should visit his family and what not. That is… if the villains that broke out of the Equestrian version of Arkham Asylum aren’t stalking the streets and causing problems… Then there’s the Ghoul issue…”

I suddenly grabbed Lance’s arm and said, “You know, you can always come here for some relaxation~.”

“Well, I did tell myself that I needed a break.” Lance said, looking at Gilgamesh. “Oh and here, I wanted to make sure I didn’t forget to give you my token.” The Adept handed him a copy of the pin in my hair.

“Got it. I’ll look you up some time,” the warrior said, and pocketing the token before stepping over to the boy and whispering in his ear. “Watch yourself, kid. She’s both on the giving and receiving end of the kinky spectrum, and she’s got stamina a succubus would be jealous of. That being said, if you got any fantasies, now’s probably your best chance to make them real. I know I did.”

Lance himself swallowed what was in his throat and nodded.

“Anyway, Maxie, do you and your new partner need a distraction out of this dull party to go play?”

I perked up and nodded my head saying, “I think everyone would like to know about Gabriel ‘Fluffy’ Iglesias.”

“You think this crowd will be up for that? I may be childish at times, but I’m not gonna make a fool out of myself.”

“And yet you gave your wolf a monocle and a top hat.”

“There’s a difference between looking silly and looking stupid.”

“True, but I have a feeling that they’ll love an impression of Fluffy.”

“Fine, but if they don’t, you owe me some more… compensation.”

I thought for a minute before saying, “Only if you don’t pull out at the last second.”

“Fine, but in that case you’ll have to put that mouth of yours to good work instead, because you still don’t know how to work a contraceptive.”

I smiled lasciviously and said, “Isn’t it better without?”

“Yes, but I’m not taking that risk. Now go have fun with your new boy toy, I’ve got to get myself a little more buzzed for this,” he finished walking off, Enkidu following behind him. “Alright bartender, time to test your mixing. I want a long island iced tea, a manehattan and rum and cola, stat!”

“I’m sorry sir, but... what’s a ‘cola’?” The bartender asked as he started levitating the ingredients for the other drinks.

“Well, we’re off to a great start,” he said sarcastically.

“Just get him a sex on the beach instead,” I called over her shoulder as I led Lance across the floor to a shortcut to a room with a bed.

“Isn’t that your thing?” he snarked back.

I closed the door as Gilgamesh started up a song with a wicked guitar and locked the door.

I snapped my fingers, turning the lights down until it was almost completely dark and closing the curtains.

~o0o0o0o0o0o0o~

“Now,” I said, turning around to face Lance, giving him my best bedroom eyes and making him blush. “How about we see about your clothes?”

“My clothes? What’s wrong with my-?”

I blurred forwards and put my finger on his lips. “They’re still on you~,” I said as I opened his coat and started rubbing his chest. I slowly lifted his coat off of his shoulders and let it fall to the floor as I dove in for a chaste kiss. No need to go too fast now.

Lance met me halfway as our lips made contact. But that was only step one in what I had in store for him.

I opened my mouth a bit, inviting him in but was disappointed when he didn’t accept. Dammit, does he not know what we’re doing here? I pulled back and asked, “You have no idea what going on, do you?”

“Honestly, I thought it was just the wine talking.” He replied. “Is there something I’m not getting here?”

I tilted my head. “We’re locked in a dark bedroom and I’m saying you have too many clothes on. Isn’t it obvious what’s going on?”

That’s when he realized it… I think… “Wait… you mean… you want to have sex?”

I facepalmed and said, “Yes. Have you never had someone do this before?”

“Why yes actually, this is a first for me.” Oh my… Lance is a virgin? Now things just got a LOT more interesting.

I lowered my hand to his chest again and gave him an easy smile. “Then it’s a good thing that you have me here~....” I kissed him again, this time slipping my tongue into his mouth and wrapping it around his. I slowly pushed him backwards to the bed, slipping my shoes and crown off.

I broke the kiss once his legs touched the bed and pressed forward into him enough to make him fall back. “Now about those clothes~....” I saw him nod his head, taking off his undershirt, boots, gloves and pants until he was at his underpants. They were black boxer-briefs and judging from how things have played out, I’ve caused a tent to be pitched in his undergarments. Yep, definitely a virgin. He has no sense of sensuality.

I giggled a little and said, “Looks like your Lance is almost ready~.” before I stood up and slowly slipped my dress off, using the shadows and my arms to hide my breasts a little longer as I tossed the dress onto what looked like a stool. I giggled again as I slid up his body to give him another tongue-filled kiss and rubbed his dick with a hand, making it stiffen a bit more. He moaned a little in pleasure of my hand caressing his member as he clashed his tongue with mine.

I felt his hands move from where they were on the bed and grasp my ass, kneading it while we tied our tongues together. Reaching back with my free hand I pulled one of his up my side, teasing him a bit before placing his hand on my breast and squeezing. He got the message right away, squeezing it a little before accidentally brushing his finger across my nipple and making me gasp into his mouth.

He smiled a little, seeing that I was enjoying his hands on my body. “What now, your majesty?” He said after he broke our kiss.

“Oooh~....” I looked lustfully into his eyes and said, “Now we get rid of those pesky boxers of yours~.” He nodded as I slowly pulled off his undergarments, revealing his Lance. It stretched out to about almost ten inches and was standing upward proudly.

“Oh, bigger than I thought it would be~. Just how I like it,” I said before grasping it and sliding down him. “You’ll like this part.” I lightly licked the tip of his dick, moving my other hand to fondle his balls as I started slowly jerking him off.

“Ohhhh, god.” He moaned in pleasure. His cock was stiffening now, so it was time for a new plan of attack. I got up on top of him, turned myself around, and had it to where my hidden treasure was by his face and my face was by his spear. I felt like I should swallow him right off the bat, but first, I wanted to make sure that the rookie knew what he was doing.

“I’m not going to get ready by myself you know,” I said as I lowered my box a little, hoping I wouldn’t have to bury him in it for him to get the message. He took his hands and grabbed my ass. I believe what he did next was just out of either curiosity or because he was unsure what to do, but that’s when I felt his tongue began to lick me clean.

“Ooooh yes, just like that,” I purred, giving his Lance a lick from hilt to tip making him groan again. I continued to lick at his pride and he did the same until I thought that I should kick it up a notch. In one swift movement, I began sucking him off, moving my head up and down his entire length.

I felt him stiffen and slowed, keeping his release just out of reach and wiggled my ass, silently telling him to continue. Instead though, something else happened. I don’t know if this was because I gave him mixed signals, but our positions were soon switched. I was laying down now and he was above me.

“How should I service you now, your highness?”

I slid his dick out of my mouth and said, “Mmph, n-now.... You fuck me. D-don’t cum too fast, though, I do want my bit of pleasure as well~.” At first, he seemed to be new to how this whole thing worked. But soon, he had turned around and entered me slowly, but firm as we both moaned in unison. After a few minutes though, we both caught our breath and I nodded for him to continue.

He started off slow since he was a beginner, but over time, Lance picked up the pace. Despite this though, I wanted more. “H-harder,” I moaned, looping my legs around him and pulling him in for a deep kiss. He smiled, putting more momentum into his hips and pulling out to where the head was left inside before thrusting back into the depths of my pussy. I was the one lost in the moment, but he was the one who was in control.

And that just made it hotter.

I tightened my legs, holding him still as I came, squeezing his cock with my depths as he grunted and tried not to cum as well. But, with a few more movements, his Lance began to twitch.

“U-urgh… I-i’m-.”

I pulled his head down and whispered in his ear, “Cum for me, Lance. Claim me with your spear!” And in one final push, he did. We collapsed on top of one another, his dick convulsing with his fresh and sticky load inside me.

I held him close as he drifted off and said, “Sleep well... my... Gunvolt.”

~o0o0o0o0o0o0o~

“Huh. No vanilla smell. No visible rope marks. I’m surprised, she actually went vanilla on him,” I heard Gilgamesh say.

“Well it was his first time,” I said with a yawn. “I couldn’t risk him running off with no clothes on, now could I?”

Gilgamesh looked surprised. “That’s unexpectedly considerate of you,” he replied before smirking at Lance. “Congratulations, kid, I think she has a thing for you. Hell, I didn’t even hear you guys over the laughter of the audience. Oh, and by the way, you were right about Fluffy, Maxie.”

“Wait a second… Should I know exactly what you two were doing or should I just mind my own business?” Lance asked, trying to put his clothes back on.

Gilgamesh smiled mischievously. “Let’s just say that I had desert twice that day. But before I could eat I had to tie it down so it couldn’t get away.”

I smiled as I stood up and said, “I wouldn’t mind doing that again.”

“Well, you were right about the party liking the stand up, so you don’t owe me another session,” he explained, still smiling. “But first, I think we should make sure to give your new boyfriend time to process everything before he breaks.”

“Yeah…… wait, what?” Lance said, a little puzzled. As he equipped his coat back on, one of his personal tokens fell into his hand, reminding him of something. “Oh that’s right. Max, before I go back, can I please have your token?”

“You can have more than that,” I said as I walked past Gilgamesh to the door. I motioned to Mun and whispered to him, “Do you still have my bag?”

“Yes,” he said and handed it to me.

“Thank you.” I rummaged around in it until I found what I wanted. The head of Celestia’s hammer, reforged as a keepsake. I turned back to Lance and said, “This is what’s left of Celestia’s warhammer. But for you, it will be my token. Call upon me for anything, and I shall listen.”

Lance looked back at me for a moment, and then smiled. “Thank you Max. Thank you for everything. I’ll miss you.”

I shook my head sadly. “Don’t thank me just yet, there’s still something I need to take care of.”

“Oh?” Lance asked. “What’s that?” The Adept was all ready to go and even had a rift ready for him to cross back to his world. But he stayed, so I could answer his question.

“Hurricane,” I said, looking at the clock. “Damn, only three hours until the chariot leaves for Manehattan.”

“I’m not sure if I can stay, but I can leave you with something.” Lance said, digging through his coat and tossing me what appeared to be a gun. “I carried an extra one on me besides the normal two I use. It’s a Crossfire Pistol and it’s shots can cut through the strongest of materials and cancel magic. I believe you know how to use a gun right?”

“Point the hole at what I want dead and they drop?” I said cluelessly.

“Precisely. I might not be there, but do me a favor and shoot that Hurricane Bastard between the eyes for me. Make sure that Celestia and Luna can rest peacefully. I’ll miss you Max.” With that, Lance stepped through the rift that was behind him and disappeared with a huge crack of lightning. A couple of tears began to run down my face.

“I don’t think I’ll be around for when he gets back, so I’ll say this now,” Gilgamesh began. “He might be a warrior, but he’s still a kid. Take good care of him. He’s got a lot of growing up to do. No innuendo intended.”

“Maybe. Anyways,” I reached back into my bag and pulled out my regular token and tossed it to Gilgamesh. “Here’s my token if you want something.”

“There is one thing I can think of,” he began as they both walked down the palace halls. “One of my compatriots gave me the power to move at the speed of light for a limited amount of time. It’s been very helpful, but I recently encountered an opponent fast enough to counter. I was hoping you could upgrade it to true time stop.”

“That... might be beyond me, but I’ll see if I can rig something together.”

“Later then. Let’s get to that museum.”

Chapter 40: Revelations and Giving a Hoof

“So where’s Lofty?” I asked as Nightmare sat down next to me.

The mare lifted her head to look at me. “Hm? Oh. He’s packing and settle a few things before we leave. He was a little miffed when I told him I would accept another life in my womb but eventually he accepted it. Seeing as there already is a life developing I just caused it to produce twins instead, so I wouldn’t have to create a new from scratch.”

“Neat. Just remember; twins are more difficult than just one.” I turned to look at Seph trying to draw her into the conversation, only to turn right back to Nightmare as Sephiroth was downing what looked to be an entire boar. “Want some of my special coffee to help you wake up?”

“That won’t be necessary. I completely lost the need to sleep and just engage in it to roam the dream realm.”

I shrugged. “Okay, I guess you wouldn’t be able to handle it anyways.” I turned to my meal, feeling her eyes boring into my head. Check.

“What do you mean, I wouldn’t be able to? I’m a few thousand years older than you.”

And mate. I looked back at her with an apologetic smile and said, “Well it’s just that a single ounce of my coffee would kill a normal pony. I wouldn’t dream of accidentally causing your heart to explode from the sheer amount of caffeine in it.”

Nightmare looked like she was about to demand proof when Sephiroth cut her off. “Max. No tempting others to try your poison. Could you even imagine what would happen if she went on a caffeine high? I really don’t want to witness that.”

“Aw, you just had to ruin my fun, didn’t you?” I asked as my smile turned into a genuine one. “Luna always asked me to make her coffee because I made it strong enough to float a horseshoe, so I wanted to see if Nightmare would like to take my recipe to your universe for her use.”

“Coffee wasn’t really a thing when we went into timeout. So I don’t know how she will react to it.”

Nightmare pouted and spoke up again. “You know that I’m right here, do you? And I do not appreciate it that you try to patronize me. I already tasted the brew and was sorely disappointed by the lack of any effect.”

I grinned and levitated my pot from where it stood between Sol and Mun’s places over to me. “You’ll definitely notice my brew.” I poured both of us a mug and let Nightmare take one in her magic. She took a large gulp defiantly and set the mug down afterwards. I was ready to break into a fit of giggles but was stopped dead in my tracks when a full blown dominatrix outfit appeared on her.

“Oh, now that’s something I could get used to~,” I said, letting my eyes travel up and down her body, while Sephiroth erupted into a violent coughing fit.

Nightmare herself just looked mildly surprised. “ ‘Tis a very peculiar effect. Is it temporary or can I keep it?”

“As far as I can tell it’s real and won’t poof away. I have no idea how to make it do only one outfit, though. As the brew is now it’s set on random unless your clothes are damaged, then it just repairs your clothes and makes you presentable.”

The mare grinned and let her new set of clothing disappear in a flash of blue. “Very good. I suppose Lofty will enjoy it, too. So how about we talk about that recipe?”

“Nope, no talking.” I lit a finger and placed it against my temple, trying to use the spell Nightmare had yesternight. I succeeded in copying the relevant memory and pulling it from my mind, but had no idea what to do next. Suddenly I felt some kind of pressure on my magic, nothing too intrusive, but more like someone was trying to guide it for me.

I let the Force guide me (yes, I’m making that reference) and observed how to complete the spell while it was done for me. Once the spell was complete a little brown crystal ball rested in the palm of my hand.

Sephiroth’s voice drew my attention towards her. “That almost looks like a materia.” Her stare bored into Nightmare. “You based that spell on them, didn’t you? And without asking me, too.”

The alicorn smiled smugly at the woman. “You mad?”

I chuckled, stopping Light from grabbing my mug as I handed the gem over to Nightmare. “Just remember, normal ponies can’t drink it at all. Keep it for you, Seph, and your sister once she’s purified. And whoever is the god of chaos. Who is he anyways?”

Nightmare’s expression darkened. “Chetyre. He’s a changeling king and a very twisted creature. Di-” She cut herself off to look at Sephiroth, worry evident in her eyes. But she continued after a reassuring nod from the woman. “Discord never really was sane, but in a foalish and funny kind of way he managed to downright enjoy his insanity. Chetyre, though, is a sadistic psychopath whose preference in ‘fun’ amounted to what was done to Sephiroth.”

He’s the one responsible for... that? Wait, she said he’s a- My eyes widened in shock as I realized the implications, my mind racing to connect the pieces as my mood dropped into what could only be described as an emotionless rage. Through gritted teeth I said, “That bitch is more twisted than I thought, pulling something like that.”

The silver haired woman was oblivious to what I had concluded, which showed in the confused worry in her tone. “Max? What’s up? Everything alright?”

“No. Not while that thing is alive.” I turned my gaze to meet hers. “Discord never betrayed you.”

She stared at me. “What…?”

“Think on it. What power does a changeling have? What did you tell me you were immune to?”

Her face turned expressionless and her eyes were cold enough to cause a shiver up my spine. When she answered, her tone was devoid of any emotion. “They are shapeshifters… masters of illusion and I’m immune to chaos magic. I’m… immune…” Her voice faltered and she just kept staring.

Wanting to confirm the last part I turned back to Nightmare and asked, “How long ago was Sephiroth imprisoned?”

The alicorn in question did not look at me as her eyes were fixed on Sephiroth. “She was imprisoned a few days before my own exile. I realized that my sister has gone mad and tried to subdue her. That led to my own banishment.”

“How long ago was that? How many years?”

“Honestly? I don’t know. I lost track of time but every source states it were a ‘thousand years’.”

I nodded and walked around the table to sit next to Seph, pulling her into a hug. “So Celestia and her little pet used at least two hundred years to hunt Discord down and Celestia had that changeling rip his heart out once they caught up to him.”

The woman in my arms did not reciprocate the hug but her hollow voice droned on. “She said he cursed my name with his dying breath… the… the changeling took on my appearance to make the kill.”

I nodded, silently wishing I could cast curses. “They made both of you think you betrayed each other, hoping that you would stay dead.”

“You know… it’s kind of funny. I’m actually relieved at that.”

I sighed and was about to respond when an explosion of fudge came from the end of the table and a voice followed, “Well, Maxie, I hope you’re aware that we have some visitors to our little pocket of the universe! I-... Why is there a dark version of Luna sitting at the table with Rainbow Dash in her mane?”

Both of the ‘visitors’ he mentioned stared at him unmoving. “Well, they look like they’ve just seen a ghost. I take it you know these two?”

“Yes, and to them they are looking at a ghost,” I said, somehow managing to heave an exasperated sigh.

“Huh. That just made this awkward. Weird feeling for me.”

Sephiroth broke out of my embrace and rushed out without so much as a glance back. Nightmare sighed and lifted Rainbow out of her mane to hold her in her forelegs, looking at Discord after that with sorrow in her eyes. “As you have stated yourself, we are visitors from another universe. And the ‘you’ in it died believing his love betrayed him.”

“Oh, yes just make me feel guilty about showing up,” he said with a roll of his eyes. “Why don’t you go check on her, Max? I’ll show myself out.”

The alicorn then added, “She was his lover. And was tricked into believing that she was bearing his child, only to lose it due to another faked betrayal.”

“Okay, who would be so heartless as to-”

“A changeling King,” I interrupted. “In order to gain a possessed Celestia’s approval and maybe even her bed.”

Discord fell silent for a few minutes, thinking about something. Finally in a soft voice he said, “Then give her this.” His claw glowed and a crystal solidified in it. “It’ll give her some chaos magic to go with the magic she currently has.”

I was about to say something but Nightmare beat me to it. “Sephiroth has no magic. At least that is what she tried to explain to me once when I asked her about her spells.”

“Yes, she has those, but she also has magic.”

“So, her Jenova Cells made her body start producing magic without her knowing?” I asked, curious as to if Discord could actually sense them.

He gave me a look like I was stupid and said, “I don’t know how she got the magic, all I know is that she has quite a bit. Almost as if she were an alicorn herself.”

Nightmare’s eyes widened at that. “What? Why can’t I feel her magic then? And on that note, if she is this strong without using magic…” She left the sentence unfinished obviously trying to imagine the same scenario, if her paling face was any indication.

I chuckled, drawing their attention again. “You know, I kinda feel bad for your sister, Nightmare. She’ll have to face Sephiroth with not only all her powers, but with the strength of an alicorn as well.” I hastily shoved the rest of my caramel-dipped jalapenos into my mouth, swallowing before standing up and picking up Golden. “I’ll see if I can get Seph calmed down so she can give Golden her leg back. Then I’m gonna teach her how to use magic.”

The black mare wasn’t reacting, seemingly lost in her imagination while idly cuddling with Rainbow.

Shrugging I turned to the door Seph ran through and started walking until Discord appeared in front of me and placed Light Sweet on my head and the chaos crystal in my hand. “Make sure you give her that.”

“I will.” With that Discord vanished and I went on my way.

I had a bit of trouble finding her, but once I thought a little I realized she would want to continue anyways with giving Golden a hoof, literally, and turned to the medical wing. I saw Sephiroth slumped against the far wall.

Slowly walking over, I felt Light fly off and watched as she nuzzled the apathetic woman, slowly coaxing a small smile to form on her face. “Hey, little one.”

“Seph!” Light said sternly, followed by some babbling and a hoof shaking in her face.

Perplexed she just blinked and seemed a bit lost.

I chuckled as I sat down next to them and said, “I think she’s getting on to you about being sad.”

Light made a chirruping noise and went back to nuzzling Sephiroth.

A genuine smile graced her lips and she returned the gesture. “Thanks, Light.”

I smiled at the sight before pulling out the crystal and holding it where Sephiroth could see it. “A little gift from this universe’s Discord.”

Sephiroth sighed. “You told him.” Examining the crystal her expression turned doubtful. “Would this even work on me? I’m immune to chaos magic after all.”

“Nightmare was the one to tell him, I just said who killed him. This isn’t a spell or anything, it’s just chaos magic. To go with that magic reserve you’re currently sitting on.”

She groaned. “I thought you already figured out that I have no magic. My abilities are non-magical in nature.”

“Discord said he could feel your powers and a reserve of magic big enough to classify you as an alicorn in you. My guess is you somehow fought an alicorn multiple times and your cells incorporated that magic in you.” I grabbed her hand and placed the crystal in it. “I’ll want you to give some of you blood to Golden before you absorb this, just to make sure she doesn’t get any chaos magic.”

“Well of course I fought an alicorn on more than one occasion. Nightmare and I were brawling all the time, just for fun. But I don’t see how that could gain me magic. All I got from Discord using his on me was an immunity to it.” Shaking her head, she rubbed at the bridge of her nose. “Whatever made you think I would give my blood to Golden? That would very likely kill her. Human blood isn’t really compatible with that of pony’s. I’m going to share my Jenova Cells with her. There is no need for blood in that process.”

“Uh, hello!” I pointed to myself. “Golden’s mother? Who’s also a human?”

She stared at me. “I honestly didn’t think of that.” A sigh escaped her. “Sorry. But it won’t change the fact that there is no blood involved in the process.”

“Okay, getting back to the earlier topic; I don’t know how, but Discord said you had magic and now that I’m actively looking for it, it does seem like-” I let my hand forcefully meet my forehead. “Okay, that’s a bit obvious now that I think about it.”

“Let’s just assume that you’re right, which I’m not doubting by the way, what would that change? I don’t know how to use magic and I haven’t really got the time to learn it.” Sephiroth stood up, holding Light in her arms. “Let’s do this. I’m not going to do nothing if I can help a child in need.”

“Actually, you do.” I raised a hand to my temple and tapped it, watching as Sephiroth mentally facepalmed. “Besides, I saw both chaos and regular magic in your reserve and it was far larger than what Discord said it was.”

With a resounding ‘thud’ Sephiroth’s back made contact with the wall again. Incredulous eyes searched my own. “Pardon? Care to run that by me again?”

“You have chaos magic mixed in with regular magic that feels almost exactly like Nightmare’s.”

The light in her eyes wavered and for a short moment it almost looked like she would lose consciousness. She kept staring, though her gaze told me that she unable to fully process what I had said.

I shook my head and waved my hand in front of her face. “Hello, Equestria to Sephiroth. Come in Sephiroth. ....Don’t make me teleport your clothes off of you.” Instantly I realized that something was wrong, because she didn’t even blink at the last statement. “Seph?”

Had she lost consciousness after all? To test just that, I leaned forward and kissed her causing a faint full body shiver. With a complacent smile I pulled away from her and caught onto her stammering. “I-I… There i-is… a p-part of him… left within m-me?”

My smile strengthened a bit and I set Golden next to her sister, leaning in to place my forehead against Sephiroth’s as the twins nuzzled her cheeks. “Yes, there is. It’s small, but I can feel it deep in your magic.” I wrapped my arms around her, pulling all three into a hug. “The rest of the chaos magic is an imitation, but there’s a spark that is truly his.”

“Damn you, Max. You’ll make me a softy if you keep up with all this.” I heard in her voice that it wasn’t a sincere complaint. The smile on her face and the tears in her eyes helped too.

I giggled and closed my eyes. “That’s what I try to do. I tease and cajole to get others to loosen up.”

Sephiroth sighed in mock exasperation. “Gosh. You really have to stop this. I don’t know how long I can prevent myself from falling for you if you don’t.”

I sighed, cursing the fact that she didn’t want to be polyamorous. “If only I met you before Lance. Or you didn’t mind joining the both of us.”

When I didn’t receive any sort of answer, I looked at her again, only to be greeted by a wide eyed stare and a massive blush. Snapping out of whatever daze she was in, she averted her gaze and muttered under her breath. “Curses…”

“... You’re actually thinking of it aren’t you?” I teased, a small, mischievous smile on my face.

“That’s your fault. Helping me all the time and showing me that Discord never did betray me, and that I even carry something from him inside me.” She pouted and shoved me aside with her shoulder, taking a few steps towards the door, before she remembered that she came here to do something. “Let’s just focus on healing Golden.”

I shook my head, clearing it of images of Lance and I taking her at the same time. “Right, we should get to that.”

The woman stayed silent for a moment before she spoke with a strange mix of caution, embarrassment and… was that a hint of excitement? “Say… Are you still nursing them?”

“Not really, according to the book on parenting foals are supposed to start to be weaned around four months old and fully by the time they’re six months old,” I said, not really following her thinking.

Her posture sagged slightly and her tone changed to one of disappointment. “Oh. Okay. We should commence then.” She walked over to one of the beds and lowered the fillies on it. Wherever that disappointment had come from, it was completely gone when she continued. “You said you wanted to hold her in the process.”

“Ye- oh, I get why you asked now; you wanted to try to feed Golden.” I smiled and picked up Golden, using magic to expose Seph’s right breast. “Go right ahead,” I said as I handed her the filly.

Her blush returned with a vengeance and she opened her mouth, probably to shout something at me, before she closed it again when she winced. Golden did not want to wait and had made her resentment about not receiving what she wanted painfully clear by biting into the very appendage that denied her her fill. Sephiroth shook her head, sighing, and then climbed on top of the bed herself, mindful not to disturb the filly still on it in the movement. She laid her unoccupied hand down on her exposed breast and closed her eyes in concentration. It took only a few seconds and when she took it away again her breast was visibly swollen. “I don’t really know how the cells will affect the taste, but I h-” She was interrupted when Golden latched onto her nipple again and started suckling eagerly. “Okay. Seems like it doesn’t bother her.”

Light then crawled onto Sephiroth’s lap and stood on her hind legs, resting her forehooves on Seph’s chest and pawing at her clothes. I giggled and said, “Looks like she wants some as well.”

She looked apologetically at Light. “I’m sorry, little one. I’m only helping your sister.”

“Mik,” Light said as she unleashed her pouty face, complete with sniffles.

It was obvious that she hit right in a soft spot, as Sephiroth’s resistance crumbled visibly. The woman directed a pleading look in my direction, that practically screamed ‘Help’.

I immediately started to find different things around the room interesting, whistling inconspicuously and trying to hide my smile. A defeated sigh sounded from the bed, causing me to observe out of the corner of my eye when Seph exposed her other breast and filled it like she had the other. She scooped Light up with her arm and lifted her so she could reach her prize.

I smiled and sat next to her on the bed, resisting the urge to put my arm around her shoulders. “So how will we know if it’s working?”

“That’s the easiest part. I made the cells dormant, only leaving them with enough activity to filter into her body instead of being digested in her stomach. When she is done drinking I’ll give her a bit of my own life, so the cells won’t run rampant and start to obey her will. Her leg should grow back when the cells cancelled the curse. But we will know if it worked in an instant, because her eyes will become like mine.”

“Ah, I was wondering if Nightmare’s eyes were natural earlier.”

“Yeah, I shared cells with her, but we had to cleanse them. It left her with the eyes, though.”

I lifted an eyebrow. “Care to elaborate?”

Sephiroth hesitated, watching the foals in silence for a bit. “They infected her and wreaked havoc in her body. Instead of combining with her own essence, they began to forcefully change it, consume it. So we had to destroy them. We figured out at a later point that my cells attack everything if it’s not part of me in some way. So by gifting a bit of my very life when I share them, they recognize the new host as their rightful owner.”

“Huh, that’s somewhat of a brutal self defense mechanism.”

“That’s the main reason I prevented them from coming anywhere near my womb when I believed I was pregnant. There should be no danger as a child of mine would always have a part of me in them, but I wanted to play it safe, you know?”

“Yeah.” I look at her, specifically where I felt the part of Discord. Shrugging it off I said, “Well, whoever catches you heart will have a bit of a surprise.”

Confused she turned her gaze towards me. “What do you mean?”

I gave her a smile and patted her shoulder. “You’ll know eventually.”

“Don’t play that game with me, Max. If you know something, spill it, or I’ll have Nightmare dig it out of your mind.”

“Trust me, you’ll want this surprise to be unspoiled. Besides, I can’t explain how it works without saying ‘it’s the Jenova Cells, don’t question it’.”

She rolled her eyes. “If it is something my cells do than I can find out for myself. But that has to wait.” Golden had stopped drinking in that very moment and Seph handed her to me. “I can’t burp her at the moment, with only one arm.”

Before I could even lift the filly to my shoulder though she burped and giggled, mostly because of Sephiroth’s unbelieving stare. I giggled and set Golden in the other woman’s lap. “Looks like she can do it herself now.”

“Huh okay.” She shrugged and began to gently stroke through Golden’s mane. “We have to wait for Light to finish, though. She shouldn’t be in close proximity when I split off some of my life for Golden.” Just as she said that, Light let go of her nipple and settled down in her arms with a yawn, little snores rising from her. The woman deadpanned. “Okay, now it’s just getting weird.” Shaking her head, she sighed. “Nevermind. Can you take her and go over there?” She pointed to a bed two rows from hers.

Nodding, I took Light from her arms and walked over to the bed, being careful not to wake her as I sat down on the edge to watch. Satisfied, the woman lifted Golden in her arms, but paused. “One more thing Max. This whole thing will be completely painless-” She looked like she bit her own tongue to keep from adding something, before continuing. “I would never allow any harm to come to your filly.”

Without leaving me the chance to question what she left out, she closed her eyes and almost instantly began to shake as if she was in extreme agony. Shit, I hadn’t realized it would hurt her.

There weren’t any signs of something happening at all. No aura, no shiny light effect, nothing, but I certainly felt something leave Sephiroth and seeping into Golden. All considered the action itself was pretty underwhelming, for what actually happened. A mere minute later the shaking stopped. The woman looked sickly pale, sweat covering every inch of her visible skin, she was shuddering as if she was cold and panting like she had lifted a whole mountain. Opening her eyes revealed a very exhausted look. Between pants she managed to force a few words. “Take… the children-” She coughed violently. “Away.”

I walked quickly over to them and picked up Golden, making sure she couldn’t see Sephiroth as she threw up blood onto the floor. “If I’d known it would do this to you, I wouldn’t have let you do it.”

After heaving a few times she chuckled weakly. “That’s why… I didn’t tell you.”

I sighed, levitating a towel and a trash can over. “And why I’m kicking myself for not realizing it sooner. I-” I froze as I felt Golden’s right forehoof started to bend and looked down at her. I watched in fascination as the leg grew to match her left one and her eyes slowly turned to match Sephiroth’s.

“Heh. There wasn’t much of the curse left if it’s been erased this fast.”

“That’s why it would’ve taken three centuries to get bad enough to kill her,” I said, shaken out of my stupor. “Besides, the doctors cut off what they thought was all of it.”

“Ahh… yes. That… makes sense…” There was an audible strain in her voice now and it slowly decreased in volume. “I’m glad… I’ll just… just rest a bit…” She fell silent and I looked over to see that she was fast asleep, her upper body hanging limply off the side of the bed.

I sighed and shook my head, setting the trash can down near the head of the bed as I moved Seph to lay fully on the bed. I laid Light on the bed next to her and went about cleaning up the mess on the floor.

Once I was done I noticed that Golden had fallen asleep sometime during that and let her join her sister. I kissed Seph’s forehead and whispered, “I’ll let you watch them for now.”

Silently walking to the door, I turned to look back once again and said, “I truly wish you’d join Lance and I. You need someone just as long-lived as yourself at your side.” With that I opened the door and left, only to run into a wall of black fluff.

I backed up a step and saw... well, Flufflepuff if she had originally been Nightmare.

“Is Sephiroth alright? I felt something hurt her and came as fast as possible.”

I snickered and said, “I can see. Yes, Seph is alright she just gave Golden some of her life force to stabilize the Jenova Cells.”

The mare smoothed her coat with a flash of blue magic and coughed into her hoof. “Ah, well. Seems like I overreacted a bit there.” Realization flew across her face. “She shared her cells? Wow, you must be very important to her then. After what happened with me, she swore to never do that again.”

I nodded and sighed. “If only she was open to sharing me with Lance, I’d probably be back there lying next to her.”

Nightmare blinked uncomprehendingly before her mouth formed into an understanding ‘O’. “This is about her monogamous nonsense? Don’t believe that for a single second. I’ve seen some of her dreams and even when she was in the relationship with Discord I could tell that her eyes lingered on certain parts of myself for too long. I think she just uses it as an excuse to keep her distance. Just look, or rather listen.” She gestured in the direction of the bed Seph lay in and I saw that her smiling mouth was moving.

I risked a teleport and appeared just a few feet away, barely catching what she was saying, “...don’t… that spell… want… child…”

I smiled and bent down to whisper in her ear, “Next time I won’t use it then. I’ll give you what you want after your world settles a bit. You know how to call me and you know there’s no way I’ll say no.”

Her smile grew a little before her mouth moved again and I froze. I didn’t quite catch what she said but it sounded an awful lot like-... My eyes widened a bit and I stood back up, a little shocked that Nightmare was correct. I walked slowly back to the door, trying to puzzle out how I could possibly get Lance and Seph to agree to forming a sort of herd.

Speaking of the black mare. She stood where I had left her with a genuine smile on her face. “I’m a little surprised that you didn’t notice. The amount of trust she has in you greatly exceeds what she ever had in me and I’d wager, even what she had for Discord. We never knew about the Materia, after all.” Then she frowned. “Makes me wonder how the being found out about it.”

Shaken out of my thoughts I said, “It probably felt them while she had them out of her and before it became part of Celestia. Went to investigate and saw her absorb them.”

Nodding her assent she looked at me with an impish smile. “I could swear I heard you say that you would be laying next to her, if she was open to the idea. So why are you leaving?”

“Because I have too much to think about now. Besides, I’d be a bad host if I ignored you in favor of Sephiroth.” I turned to lead Nightmare down the hall towards the practice field. “Plus, I’d like to let you look over the new recruits. Make sure my captain is doing his job right.”

“That’s very considerate of you and I won’t turn down an offer like that. The last time I had the chance to do something like this was way back, before my banishment.” She paused as her eyes fell on a random guard we came by, a thestral to be precise. “I’m curious. How did thestrals come to be in this universe?”

“As far as anyone can remember, they’ve always been the fourth tribe of ponies. But personally, I’d say there’s a fifth. There’s a reason the blood banks all over Equestria always need volunteers and get broken into every once in a while.”

“You are hinting at vampirism, am I correct? I don’t know of something like it in my universe but it is a rather sturdy rumor about the thestrals.” Giggling she traced her fangs with her tongue. “And about me.”

“Here it’s all ponies. Sure, Fluttershy has to drink half a pint every week, but I know at least one unicorn in my guard who visits the nearby blood bank and comes out with some packets in a cooler. It isn’t hard to stretch that to Earth ponies or even Pegasi.”

“I, personally, think that it’s nothing to scoff at. You can’t condemn a being for its dietary needs. Oh, hey. Can I entrust you with a little secret?”

“I don’t really know why, but no one cares if another pony just so happens to stick a straw into a blood bag and starts drinking right in the middle of a town. I’ve just put it down as there actually being a fifth tribe that grew large enough to get noticed.” I turned a corner and continued, “Sure, might be better than the one I was going to tell you.”

Nightmare used her wings to lift off a bit, so that she could clap her hooves. “An exchange of secrets then. I’ll start.” She touched down again and cleared her throat. “The thestrals in my universe are actually all descended from me. And Sephiroth is the one to blame for their eyes, by the way. Before the failed attempt to share her cells with me, thestrals could only be identified by their wings.”

“That’s... not really a secret. The universe where I was born had a show and that show had fans that made lots of stories. The show revolved around Twilight and her friends showing their adventures, but with your initial appearance and then your second one for Nightmare Night with your guards, everyone got to thinking. One fan started saying that the guards were somehow related to you and that gave way to others taking it further and saying they were your children. Long story short: I already knew that.”

The mare looked downright shocked. “You could catch glimpses of an Equestria in your world? Wait that’s not important right now. How could anyone know? I did everything to ensure it would stay a secret.”

“I don’t know if we can see into other universes, but it was just a theory back there that someone took and made a story about. Then that one had several variations made, such as the thestrals actually being pegasi gifted part of your power, or you being the mother of the first and then slowly they grew in number.”

“As my descendants they do have a bit of my power in them. I never figured out why there aren’t any thestral unicorns or earth ponies, though. Even the most distant relatives always sire thestrals with wings.” She sighed and her ears lowered a little. “Seeing as that wasn’t a secret then, I don’t deserve hearing yours.”

“To you it was a secret, so I’m not going to cheat you out of mine. Sephiroth has chaos magic along with something that could pass as your magic at a glance.” I held up a hand to stop her from interrupting. “It isn’t from the crystal Discord gave her, it’s from way back when Discord was still alive in your universe and her reserve isn’t as big as Discord claimed it was. It was several times bigger.”

It took a few seconds but she seemed to reach a conclusion. “So she has magic from both, Discord and me. That sounds like her cells have not only cancelled it but made it her own.”

“Exactly what Seph and I thought. But that isn’t the secret, it’s just how I found out about the secret. You know how their child was lost, right?” I waited until she gave a nod and continued, “Well, as far as anyone can tell that child is gone, but while I was feeling around in her magic I noticed a sliver of Discord’s actual magic hidden in her.”

Nightmare stared thunderstruck. “But… for that to be possible…” She cut herself off and looked like she was going to be sick. “Oh, stars. She- she really was pregnant with his child!”

I nodded solemnly. “My thought is that the changeling’s magic did kill the child, but didn’t get rid of the body that was left behind so Seph’s cells broke it down and are waiting for another child to be created.”

“But that means she actually can have his child, still.” Nightmare stopped abruptly and turned around. “We have to tell her.”

I teleported into her path and said, “No, we can’t. Not yet.”

She halted again and huffed. “And why would that be? She has the right to know.”

“Do you want this to be on her mind distracting her while she tries to release your sister? Do you want her to spend years hiding if she asks me to actually get her pregnant? I won’t say no to her. Not since I know this.”

The mare looked like she contemplated walking right through me for a moment before sighing and resuming our original path. “Fine. But I won’t lie to her if she ever thinks of asking how she could have a part of him inside her.”

I caught up to her and matched her pace. “I wouldn’t ask you to anyways.”

After a minute or so her mood suddenly lightened again. “It is strangely befitting, if you think about it. Discord’s child will be having three full blown parents. How many foals can claim something like that?”

“None as far as I can think,” I said as I opened the door in front of us, only to duck as a recruit flew by. “Looks like someone challenged Sombra again.”

A familiar looking, unnatural black scythe slammed into the ground next to me and I felt Nightmare’s powers flare. “SOMBRA?!”

The stallion in question stuck his head in the door and asked, “Someone call my name?”

For a moment I thought that the alicorn was going to chop off his head instantly, but her weapon remained embedded into the ground, while she growled. She was forcing herself to hold still visibly and she mumbled to herself. “It’s not him. I’m not in my universe. Calm down.”

Sombra looked between me and the black alicorn, obviously confused until he realized something. “Oh, a visitor from a different universe. Well, come on out. I was just about to have the other recruits do a bit of sparring.”

A really creepy grin spread across the mare’s face. “Sparring, you say?” With no resistance whatsoever her scythe slid out of the ground and she rested it on her back. “Would you be interested in a little demonstration of a real fight to show those little wimps how it is done?”

Sombra’s eyes lit at the promise of a true test, but shook his head. “Last time I fought with an alicorn it got my soul trapped in ice for a thousand years.”

Nightmare chuckled. “I assure you, I never trapped anyone in ice.” She lifted her weapon again and brought the blade to her face, licking it mockingly. “I can taste the blood of my universe’s Sombra still on my scythe.”

He shook his head again and sighed. “I knew my lust for battle would be my end. Very well, but what about a bit of a wager?”

“I’m all ears.”

“I pride myself on my skill with a scythe and once even melted the weapons of my foes into a few. If I win, you give me yours and I let you choose one from my collection.”

“And if I win?”

“I give you my entire collection.”

The mare grinned again. “I accept. And in that case you should know that this weapon-” She nudged her scythe. “Is forged from the moon’s very shadow. And is able to cut through them due to that. Just so you don’t try to evade my blows by turning into a shadow. The other Sombra made that mistake and paid for it.”

He chuckled, opening the doors fully and turning around. “Recruits! You have a special treat tonight. A real sparring match between a god and an immortal unicorn made of shadows.”

Glancing around, I noticed that the off duty guards were also arranged around the yard from watching the previous match, almost completely filling all but the circle in the middle.

Just then the unnaturally black blade made contact with his neck gently, almost if hugging him from behind, while Nightmare whispered into his ear, barely loud enough for me to hear. “Her name is Lilith, the Black Moon.”

“Nice to make the acquaintance, I’ll be sure to use her whenever I go into battle,” Sombra said, not a trace of fear in his voice.

She chuckled. “So full of yourself. You think you’ve won already.” The blade left his neck and the alicorn trotted past him into the ring. “I have to change that.”

Sombra stepped into the ring and moved to the opposite side of Nightmare. “I made a single mistake with Celestia, I won’t do the same here.” His black scythe formed in a flash of purple and black fire, humming with energy.

Nightmare didn’t answer to that and inclined her head instead to hint a bow, readying her weapon.

In a bout of inspiration I shouted, “Bets! Place your bets here! Ten to one for Sombra, fifteen to one for Nightmare!”

Almost everyone in the yard rushed over, placing small bags of bits into two piles. I marked both with a sign each, the one designated ‘sombra’ being the smaller one.

The alicorn didn’t move a muscle, nothing about her showing any build in power. In fact there was a distinct lack of anything that usually flowed off the mare. It wasn’t even like she was not there but that literally nothing was where she stood.

Once the last guard placed his bet I said, “Okay, you may start when you’re ready.”

They both stood there motionless for a few minutes, judging each other to see what they would do. Finally, Sombra sprung into action, spinning his scythe around him as he blasted forwards. His front right hoof hit the ground in the middle of the ring and he spun, his scythe attaching somehow to his tail and slicing through the air towards Nightmare.

Without so much as a twitch her body just seemed to ‘flow’ into action, as if she never actually stood still at all. But all she did was block the incoming blow with her own scythe, the weapon not budging in the slightest. “You are wasting too much energy on unnecessary movements.”

Sombra spun the rest of the way around to face her, his scythe sliding off of hers and resting on his back. “Impressive, I thought you wouldn’t notice I’ve grown rusty with nothing but recruits to fight.” He vanished, only to appear to her right with his weapon swinging towards her stomach.

She didn’t block his attack this time, instead she deflected it and ultimately redirected his weapon into the ground. In one fluid movement her own circled around his and swung in the direction of his neck.

He ducked under the swing and slid forward, using his hind leg to kick his scythe up and over Nightmare. As he slid under her he turned over and kicked out with all four of his hooves, lifting her up into the path of his weapon.

His blow connected with a resounding ‘thud’ but he misjudged how far that would launch her, so she shot by his weapon before it could reach her. She caught herself in mid air and scratched at her chest, where his hooves had hit her. “Formidable. I did not see that coming.”

“Had a long battle with Celestia and noticed that she didn’t protect her underside,” Sombra said, letting his weapon land beside him before taking it in his forehooves. “Too bad you went straight up instead of out of the ring.”

For the first time since the battle started an emotion flashed across Nightmare’s face, namely worry. One of her hooves laid itself on her abdomen and she nodded. “What an oversight on my part.” She descended down to the ground and stuck the handle of her scythe into the ground, making it stand on its own. “I concede defeat.”

Sombra turned to me, anger on his face. “She’s pregnant?!”

I held up my hands and said, “I have no control over what she does. Besides, Murphy said there wouldn’t be any problems with her pregnancy.”

“Do not blame Max. I should never have challenged you in the first place.” She began to trot towards me, leaving her scythe behind.

He looked toward the discarded weapon, then back to Nightmare and said, “You still have to pick one from my collection, you know.” He let his scythe burst into flames again and walked towards his prize.

The mare paused in her step and looked over her shoulder. “You would have to show your collection to me if I am to chose one.”

He smiled as his magic picked up her scythe and floated it towards her. “I believe I already know which one you would pick.”

“I’m not this shallow that I would deny you your prize.” Then she shook her head and returned his smile. “But I guess you would rather earn it in a real fight.”

He nodded and trotted over. “Winning on a technicality isn’t how I’d imagine beating an alicorn, but at least my streak of three thousand wins isn’t broken.”

She took her scythe from him a second before it just ceased to exist. “I’ll be honored to be the one to break it then.” With a grin she winked. “But I’ll forge another, just to be sure.”

Sombra chuckled and stuck out his hoof. “I’ll look forward to that battle then, and do my best to not degrade further.”

Without hesitation the mare grabbed his hoof and pulled the surprised stallion into a hug. “You’re alright, Sombra. I think I like you.”

Sombra quickly shook off his surprise and returned the hug. “You are unusually fluffy,” He commented a few seconds later.

She laughed and let go of him. “I get that a lot for some reason. My fur hasn’t changed in millennia.” After breaking the hug she gained a thoughtful expression. “Now that I think about it, I wonder if crafting a scythe out of the shadow of a new moon would affect its properties. Just consider the possibilities. I have to try the shadow of an eclipse, too. Oh and a blue moon. AND a red moon.” Giggling in excitement she resumed her walk towards me.

“All those who bet on Sombra, come claim your winnings,” I called, pulling my little calculator out of my bag. I turned to Nightmare. “The pile that bet on you is yours.”

The mare just shook her head. “Distribute it under the winners. Money is something I already have in abundance.” She sat down by my side and sighed. “I can’t believe I was engaging in combat willingly. What did I even think?”

“Well, his collection is pretty sizable, plus I doubt you’ve worked off all the anger of fighting the one from your universe,” I said as I gave each guard their winnings. “It’s understandable that you would want to try to kill him when you saw him.”

“No. I should have fled instead of fight. I’m responsible for more than my own life at the moment.” Shaking her head again she let the matter drop. “Nevermind. We should check up on Sephiroth. With our intent completed, we should return to our universe.”

“Yeah. Oh, before I forget.” I summoned a blank invite and a quill. After a few seconds of writing I handed the invitation to her and said, “There, this is good for you and Lofty to each bring a guest along with your foals.”

She took it and smiled. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Just remember, it’s going to be a wedding. You might want to come with Seph when I summon her in about two weeks.” I turned back to the guards, resuming handing out winnings.

“Two weeks? Well I sure do hope that we are able to free my sister until then. I think I’ll invite her along as my guest.” A small smile graced her lips. “That would be wonderful.”

“What? No, I’m inviting her then to get her a dress, the actual wedding is three months away.”

“But why would you want me to accompany Sephiroth then?”

“So you could have a dress made as well, or to just hang out and meet Lance. I was going to have Seph meet Lance and my foals then and try to compare the time difference between our universes.”

The mare nodded. “She informed me that there could be such a diversion. But that would make it imp-” She bit her own tongue. “...improbable to know when you summon her. I won’t be around her all the time.”

“I’ll make sure to make the summon light then, so she can have time to find you.” I handed the last guard their winnings and turned to Nightmare. “Let’s go check on Seph.”

Getting to her four hooves again, she turned to the door we came through. “Yes, let us do that.”

As we walked back through the doors Sombra dismissed the recruits for breakfast and joined us.